《Rise of the Lustful Evil Monarch (Re)》


 Chapter 1 Reincarnation

    Everything was blurry, and the muffled sounds of people shouting and eximing filled the air. I struggled to grasp my surroundings, feeling nauseous and ufortable.


    Thest thing I remembered was the searing pain in my chest after the bright muzzle sh from the terrorist''s rifle. It happened in the chaos of a counter-insurgency operation. Was I in a hospital now? Had I somehow survived? My thoughts raced, but as my eyes adjusted to the light, I remained uncertain.


    The first thing I noticed was the jaded ceiling above me, followed by the faces of two or three women in maid outfits, their voices excited and joyful. One of them leaned in so close that her face seemed unusuallyrge. Confused, I instinctively tried to reach out, but my hand stopped mid air. I froze. My hands were tiny and they were covered in blood. A wave of panic washed over me, and before I could process what I was seeing, an involuntary cry escaped my lips. The women around me only seemed happier at my outburst, their joyous exmations growing louder.


    Still overwhelmed, I was carried to a tub filled with warm water and washed gently. It was during this process that realization dawned on me: I was no longer an adult soldier. I had been reincarnated as a baby.


    Horrified, I quickly checked my body, particrly myher regions, and sighed in relief. At least I was still a boy. This smallfort helped me ept the strange new reality I found myself in. Memories of my past life began flooding back as I was being cleaned and dressed.


    I had been an orphan in my previous life, raised in an austere environment with minimal care or love. After receiving basic education at the orphanage, I joined the army. Serving my country gave me purpose and the adrenaline rush ofbat became my sole source of joy. I enlisted in the paramilitary forces and specialized in anti-insurgency operations.


    Years passed in this way. Colleagues moved on to safer, morefortable roles, while I remained on the frontlines. It was a life of danger and istion, and I revelled in it until the day of my final mission. As Iy dying, shot by an insurgent''s rifle, I was hit with an overwhelming sense of regret. My life had been an empty one, devoid of family, friends, or even a legacy to leave behind. My death was destined to be as lonely and insignificant as my life had been.


    Snapping back to the present, I was carried into a grand, luxurious room and ced beside a pale, exhausted figure resting on a plush bed. I realized instantly that she was my mother in this new life. When she opened her eyes and gazed at me, I was captivated. Her long violet hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her glowing eyes, the same shade of violet, sparkled with tears of joy. Her delicate features and radiant smile made her the most beautiful person I''d ever seen.


    For the first time in both lives, I felt an overwhelming sense of love and belonging. Tears welled up in my eyes as I cried not out of sadness, but happiness.@@novelbin@@


    "Oh, my baby, don''t cry," my mother cooed in anguage I couldn''t yet understand. She held me close, her voice warm and soothing.


    Then, she unfastened her gown, revealing her ample breasts. My instincts took over as Itched onto one of the nipples with my tiny hands and began to suck strongly. Warm, sweet milk flowed into my mouth, filling me with a bliss I''d never known. My tiny gums bit down instinctively, earning a soft sound from her. "Mmm, slowly, my little one, Mommy won''t go anywhere..." she murmured, as she looked at me with boundless love.


    I gazed up at her, overwhelmed by the gentleness of her touch and the emotion in her eyes. For the first time in this life, I felt truly safe and cared for.


    I sucked as if my life depended on it, but slowly my strength gave out and I started feeling drowsy my mother woke me up,"No sweetie, you have to drink more. It''s good for you." my mother said as she once again put her nipple in my mouth.


    "Little Ethan enough for today," Mama murmured. When Mama finally took out her breasts from my hungry mouth, I tried to protest which only sounded like crying, but it was enough to get her attention.


    "Oh my still hungry? Aren''t you a greedy one?" She smiled and then lowered me and rotated my body so that I was facing the other breast this time. As I nced toward my previous milk jug, I saw Mama putting her top back on the left side and lowering the right one. I started the same process and this time I dozed off without any signs.


    Mother''s POV


    "Haaah~" I exhaled.


    I then looked out the window, as I saw the full moon in the sky and felt calm and serene for a long while. I looked down on my son who still refuses to let go of my breast. I poked my son''s cheeks, to which he giggled happily in his sleep.


    I was really happy and this joy came from my precious son. His presence removed the long-standing gloom in my heart and seeing him giggling innocently in his sleep brought a heartfelt smile to my face.


    I then looked at the window where I saw the moon, reminding me that it was also time for me to sleep, and not long after I dozed off.

 Chapter 2 Family

    MC''s POVIt has been a year since my new life began in this strange world. From the very beginning, I noticed signs that I was no longer on Earth. The people''s clothing, the architecture, and even the absence of modern technology hinted at a setting reminiscent of the medieval era. Adding to this realization was the language that was entirely foreign, unlike anything I had known in my previous life. The evidence pointed to one exhilarating conclusion: I had been reincarnated into a completely different world.


    This revelation filled me with excitement. Armed with the memories of my past life, I now had a unique advantage, a head start that could allow me to achieve greatness far beyond the mundane existence I left behind.


    Determined to understand my new circumstances, I dedicated myself to learning the language and observing my surroundings. Every waking moment became an opportunity to absorb knowledge. My diligence paid off, and over time, I discovered something extraordinary: this world was steeped in magic.


    I often watched the maids perform feats that defied the natural laws of my previous life. They used telekinesis to clean, conjured fire to produce steam baths, and wielded plant magic to maintain the lush gardens surrounding our home. These displays of power left me awestruck and sparked an intense desire to master this world''s magic. If such abilities were possible, I wanted them and I wanted more.


    As I reflected on my past life, I realized that I had lived without truly indulging in my desires. This time, I vowed things would be different. This life would not be an ordinary one. I would pursue power, wealth, and everything that brought me pleasure. A deep ambition began to take shape in my mind, one that I embraced without hesitation.


    In a world where strength dictated status and influence, I resolved to claim all that I desired. Power would be my ultimate goal, but with it, I also yearned for companionship, an entourage of the most captivating women I will encounter in this new magical life.


    This was my promise to myself: in this new life, I would seize everything I wanted without restraint. The path ahead was clear, and I would stop at nothing to make it mine.


    It seemed that my father wasn''t present in our daily lives. Since my birth, I hadn''t seen him even once, leaving me to wonder about his absence. Over time, however, I met other members of my family, including my grandparents.


    My grandmother appeared to be in her sixties, with the same striking violet hair and luminous pupils as my mother, though streaked with white, giving her a dignified and graceful appearance. She carried herself with a kind and nurturing demeanour, always cradling me gently and speaking in soothing tones that, while incomprehensible to me, conveyed a deep warmth and affection.


    In contrast, my grandfather was a lively and robust figure, his angular face framed by a violet-hued beard and hair that seemed to glow with energy, despite his age. He would lift me into the air with ease, his deep, hearty laughter echoing through the room, while I responded with fits of joyful giggles. Though I couldn''t understand the words they spoke, the warmth of their affection was unmistakable. I could feel the love and happiness they lavished upon me with every touch, every sound.


    Well let''s come to the present, with my poor baby stamina I''m only awake for like an hour or two until Mama breastfeeds me again. I am totally under her control, being a baby has it''s own ups and downs I guess. I can''t move on my own, can''t feed my own, and I''m still adjusting to this baby body. When my mother is away for her work I presume I am taken care by the maids and one of them is a 16-17 year old maid named Clara. Her slender yet curvaceous figure, framed by her elegant maid uniform with blond hair, made her pleasing to the eye. She loves me a lot as I could observe that on her face.


    While I may be a baby, my past life''s memories remain sharp, and I can''t help but notice things that would have caught my eye before. It''s a strange juxtaposition: the limitations of my current body clashing with the awareness of my mind.


    Currently, I lay in my cradle, feeling bored and restless when a sudden thought struck me. I began crying, hoping to attract the maid''s attention. Clara rushed into the room, scooping me up gently while cooing soothingly,


    "What''s wrong, baby? Don''t cry."


    Her comforting voice reassured me, and though I couldn''t fully understand her words, I could make out bits and pieces. I was tired of being confined to the cradle, so I pointed and gestured with my tiny body, trying to communicate my desire to be taken outside. Clara seemed to understand, and without hesitation, she lifted me into her arms and carried me out.


    Clara''s POV


    The young master was as lively as ever. His head turned left and right, his eyes wide with wonder, and his little mouth agape. He was truly a sight to behold, so cute and lovable. His sleek violet hair and striking crimson eyes set him apart, and I''d heard from the mistress that he had inherited his crimson pupils from his father. Though the master died in the Black Devil Abyss, trying to save the mistress and their unborn child, his memory lived on in the young master.


    I am forever grateful to the mistress, who saved me from a slave auction when I was just nine. Since that day, I''ve lived with her and served the family. The mistress is a spell teacher at the prestigious New Moon Magic Academy, one of the best institutions in the Northern Glacial region of the Dark Star Continent. Everyone in the household adores the young master. He''s the joy of the mistress''s life, the light in her world.


    I love the young master dearly. His mischievous ways and lovable nature bring so much joy to the household. I can''t wait for the day he grows and awakens his magical abilities. Just thinking about it fills me with excitement. The Mistborn family, known for their mastery of ice magic, has a long tradition of producing powerful ice mages.


    MC''s POV


    Wrapped in a thick bundle of warm clothes, I could tell that I lived in a cold, frigid place. As Clara walked through the grand halls, I was mesmerized by the long corridors, the elegant archways, and the lavish surroundings. The walls, adorned with intricate murals, told a story of a noble family with a long and storied history.


    When we stepped outside, I was stunned by the sight before me. A vast, beautiful garden stretched out, blanketed in pristine white snow. Conifer trees lined the grounds, and elegant statues of heroic figures stood tall that were likely ancestors of the family to which I belonged.


    Turning around, I gazed up in awe at the exterior of my home, which resembled a grand castle, constructed from sparkling purple crystal walls. The snow continued to fall gently, creating a stunning contrast with the gleaming walls of the castle. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I suddenly heard a sound, sharp and piercing, like a missile slicing through the sky. My instincts, honed from years in the field, kicked in, and I turned around to see what it was. But when I saw what it was, I was completely stunned.

 Chapter 3 Growth

    MC''s POVIt was a purple streak cutting across the sky, heading straight toward the spot where Clara and I stood. As it drew closer, I could make out the shape of a purple disk with Mama standing on it. She waved at me, and within moments, the disk touched down. My jaw nearly hit the ground at such an unbelievable sight. For the first time, I truly understood the extent of magic''s potential.


    As Mama alighted from the disk, it folded on its own until it was no bigger than the size of a palm, floating back to her pocket. With a warm smile, she lifted me from Clara''s arms and kissed my cheeks, giving me a tender peck on my lips. I smiled back, wrapping my tiny arms around her. Breathing in her scent, a wave of contentment washed over me. For the first time, I truly felt the joy of having a loving family.


    Two Years Later


    Two years had passed since my arrival in this world, and I had already begun mapping out my plans for this second chance at life. Such an opportunity was a rare gift, and I intended to make the most of it. My first priority had been mastering the language of this world. I worked hard to catch up, making my way to the level of a young magic student, eager to communicate more freely and understand my new reality.


    Eventually, I learned my name, ''Ethan'' the name that my mother had given me. In my previous life, I had lived only to the age of 25, but I had gained invaluable experience in hand-to-hand combat. With those memories intact, I made up my mind to develop my physical abilities early. Once I could walk and talk properly, I would begin training to strengthen this young body, preparing for whatever challenges awaited me.


    The maids spoke often of the day every child''s magic element was awakened. This event, which occurred at the age of ten, marked the beginning of a person''s magical journey. Their excitement about my potential only fuelled my desire to prepare for the day when my own magic would emerge.


    At two, I decided it was time to show signs of growth. After a breastfeeding session, I looked up at Mama, and with great effort, I murmured,


    "Ma... ma..."


    Mama''s eyes widened with joy. "Aah~ Did you just say ''Mama''? Come on, baby, say it again!"


    For hours, she continued to talk to me, delighted by every sound I made. I had no intention of revealing my memories of a past life just yet, but I appreciated the attention. Without a father in this life, my mother showered me with all the love she had, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    After that, I would occasionally say "Mama," and each time, it would bring a radiant smile to her face. I was amazed by how such a simple act could bring her so much happiness. It was also then that I learned my mother''s name, Eleanor Mistborn.


    At Four Years Old


    By the time I was four, I was speaking fluently and learning the alphabet with the help of Mama and the maids. Every time I grasped a new concept, they would praise me, and their adoration made me feel truly loved and cared for.


    Mama, who appeared to be in her early twenties, was always patient with me. One day, I begged her to show me magic, and after a few requests, she finally relented. She took me to the garden, which also housed a practice arena. As we walked, I admired the castle, its towers rising against the backdrop of the snow-covered grounds, a constant feature of the Northern Glacial Region.


    She set me on the ground and began chanting in a language I didn''t understand. As I watched, I was stunned. Bluish-white particles gathered at her fingertips, slowly forming into a three-foot icicle. With a flick of her hand, the icicle shot forward, striking the wall thirty meters away at the speed of an arrow. I stood there in awe, my eyes wide, taking in the sheer power she wielded. She smiled at me warmly and said, "One day, you''ll be able to do this too, when you grow."


    We were about to head inside when loud laughter echoed from the castle''s front gates. I saw an old man with a red beard and hair, about the same age as my grandfather, approaching with two children, around six or seven years old. When the old man spotted us, he came toward us with a curious expression.


    "How are you, Eleanor? And who''s this?" he asked, though I could tell from his gaze he already knew.


    Mama smiled and replied, "He''s Ethan, my son. Ethan, say hello to Duke Aelric Stormborne."


    I was a bit confused but still managed to bow in the noble manner I had been taught. The little girl stepped forward, cupping my cheeks in her hands.


    "Oouu, how cute! You''ll be coming with me," she declared, her voice sweet but mischievous.


    I winced at the pinch to my cheeks, but I didn''t protest, not in front of the adults. Mama and Duke Aelric laughed at my displeased expression, while the little red-headed girl, Aurelia, continued to smile at me, her green eyes twinkling. She tried to act as a big sister by taking advantage of her age and height but I was not an average run-of-the mill little boy. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the conversation shifted to the elders, I seized my opportunity. With a sly grin, I slipped away, my small feet carrying me quickly toward my room. I could hear the laughter of the adults fading behind me as I hurried down the hall, eager to escape the clutches of the little devil, Aurelia. But as I ran, an evil thought crossed my mind and I decide that one day, when we were older, I''d teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget.


    As I returned to my room in the castle, my hand brushed against a bird sculpture embedded in the wall. The moment I touched it, I felt a strange vibration, and before I could react, a hidden compartment swung open. Startled, I leaned forward to take a closer look, but before I could fully investigate, a burst of blue light flashed out of nowhere, pulling me into a narrow, spiralling passage. The force was too sudden for me to resist.

 Chapter 4 The Arctic Sovereign

    Ethan''s POVWhen I came to my senses, the biting chill in the air snapped me fully awake. I found myself standing in a breath taking, surreal space. A hall-sized ice domain, shimmering with an ethereal glow. The ceiling stretched forty meters high, with crystalline icicles hanging like frozen swords of light. The walls, smooth as mirrors, reflected a ghostly blue luminescence, making the room appear larger and more otherworldly.


    At the heart of this icy expanse stood a throne on an elevated altar, both carved from the purest ice, radiating an aura of majesty and power. Floating just above the throne was a scroll, its material translucent yet glowing faintly with a cerulean hue. A sense of awe and trepidation filled me as I stared at the mesmerizing sight.


    As reality set in, panic briefly surged within me. There were no doors, no windows and had no discernible means of entering or leaving this place. Was I trapped? But I pushed the fear aside, forcing myself to focus. I had been brought here somehow, and if there was a way in, there had to be a way out. My instincts told me that the answer lay with the throne and its enigmatic scroll.


    Cautiously, I approached the altar, each step crunching faintly on the frost-laden floor. My breath fogged the air as I reached out to touch the altar''s steps. They were impossibly smooth and ice-cold, sending a chill up my arm. Steeling myself, I ascended the stairs, my eyes never leaving the floating scroll. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I stood before the throne, my curiosity got the better of me. I reached out and touched the scroll. It was cool and smooth, like polished glass, but as I unrolled it, my heart sank as it was blank. Disappointed and confused, I hesitated, then felt an inexplicable urge to sit on the throne. The air around it seemed charged, humming softly as if alive.


    The moment I lowered myself onto the icy seat, a searing flash of light erupted before my eyes. My surroundings dissolved, and an overwhelming force pulled me into a new realm.


    I found myself atop a towering snow-capped mountain, the world stretching endlessly below me. The wind howled like a living creature, tugging at my clothes, but I felt no cold. I was moving on a steep mountain slope with all my focus on not falling in the icy depths beside me. When I reached the peak I was stunned as I faced the other side of the mountain where a clash of titanic proportions unfolded.


    Before me, an immense ice dragon roared, its voice a symphony of wrath and majesty. Its silvery-white scales glistened like diamonds, reflecting the pale light, and its powerful wings stirred hurricanes of snow with every beat. Its opponent was no less awe-inspiring, a colossal wolf with silvery fur that gleamed like starlight. A crescent-shaped mark on its forehead pulsed with an otherworldly glow, and its piercing blue eyes burned with feral intensity.


    The air trembled as the two titans collided, their attacks tearing through the very fabric of the land. The dragon inhaled deeply, its chest swelling, before unleashing a torrent of icy breath. The wolf darted through the air with impossible agility, narrowly evading the attack, though its hind legs were caught, encased in shimmering frost.


    The wolf howled in pain, but it wasn''t finished. Light began to coalesce in its maw, forming a sphere of blinding white energy. The crescent mark on its forehead flared, infusing the sphere with a swirling constellation of spinning shards. The energy was palpable, a gravitational force that seemed to draw in everything around it.


    Meanwhile, the dragon reared back, gathering its own energy. Its icy breath condensed into a brilliant blue beam that shot forward like a spear. The wolf released its attack at the same moment, and the two forces collided in a cataclysmic explosion. The impact blanketed the valley in a blinding storm of light and frost, obliterating everything in its wake.


    As the vision faded, a voice echoed around me, deep and ancient.


    "What you have seen is a memory. A moment from my life when I encountered the Ice Dragon. That battle changed the fate of the Mistborn family. The dragon perished, and I claimed this treasure. It is a technique so rare and powerful it has no equal among the human race: the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body.


    "This art is a gift but also a curse. Its power is unparalleled, but its existence must remain a secret. If word of it were to spread, it would bring annihilation to the Mistborn family as the only thing stopping the human race from unifying this world was their weak bodies. Beware, my descendant, of the Luminous Cradle Empire in the Central Lands. Their greed and sinisterness knows no bounds."


    The voice faded, leaving behind a profound silence. Suddenly, the scroll disintegrated into a stream of light that flowed into my forehead. A sharp pain seared through my mind, and silver-white words appeared in my consciousness: Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body.


    When I woke, I was back in the dark corridor. My heart thumped wildly, both from the thrill of the discovery and the weight of its implications. I had stumbled upon an unparalleled opportunity, but also a great responsibility. This technique could change my destiny, but only if I used it wisely.


    Steeling my resolve, I moved toward my room, my footsteps quiet against the cold stone. The shadows swallowed my figure, and my figure melted in the darkness.

 Chapter 5 Agate Star World

    Ethan''s POVAs days passed, I had become proficient in reading. After mastering the basics, I decided to explore the castle library, a place I had been eager to visit. Upon entering, I was greeted by the librarian, an older man named Uncle Mason, who looked at me with a mix of surprise and amusement.


    "Young Master, how come you''re here?" he asked, his tone reflecting disbelief. Children my age were usually preoccupied with playing or throwing tantrums, not wandering into libraries.


    With an innocent smile, I replied, "Uncle Mason, I want to learn about our world and the greatest magic experts." My excitement was unmistakable, and although he was skeptical of my intentions, he guided me to a bookshelf dedicated to general knowledge.


    Among the many tomes, one particular book caught my attention. It was massive, nearly half my size, with a dull, thick, dark blue cover. Written in bold, golden letters across the front was its title: "Agate Star World."


    I eagerly delved into its pages and soon came to understand that I was in a world of magic though I knew this fact seeing real information and vivid descriptions about it brought me a lot of excitement. While the cause of my reincarnation remained a mystery, I had come to terms with my situation. I had died, but here I was, alive again, with a loving and caring family.


    My current thoughts were based on one thing that I had to learn magic. As this is a fantasy world he needs to be powerful to fulfil all his ambitions and desires and to achieve that magic was the only path. He''d read a lot about how pitiful you are if you aren''t in power so his only goal was to learn magic and get stronger as fast as he could so that he can protect his mother and grand parents to whom he considers family.


    The world I was in could only be described in one word HUGE! and it''s well known name was Agate Star World. This world was very huge, humungous you can say. There were 3 continents here in this world. Each continent was at least two to 3 times the size of Earth. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are various types of races too but the dominant one''s being the Humans of the Dark Star Continent, Demons of the Blood Veil Continent and Elves of the Bloom Haven Continent.


    The Blood Veil Continent had many minor races like vampires, werewolves, ghouls , skeletons, specters etc with the giant demons as the leading faction which controlled at least half of the demon continent with dark dragons, hydras etc.


    In the Bloom Haven Continent the many different species of elves ruled over the land with high elves as the leader and many other minor branches like moon elves, sun elves, dark elves, wind elves, fire elves and other races like Druids, trolls, orcs and goblins etc.


    The white and other mild natured dragons also had this continent as their lair.


    And finally our Dark Star Continent was supposed to be ruled whole by humans with the Southern ShadowLands dominated by the mages like necromancers, dark wizards, pirates.


    It was a true dog eat dog world there. Clara was also rescued from that region''s slave market. My father also died in the Black Devil Abyss of the Southern Ocean''s Death Pass. That region borders the Blood Veil Continent so this might be the reason for their practices.


    I speculated that their magic arts and ascension techniques were also inspired from the arts of the many races of the Blood Veil Continent.


    The Oceans are dominated by the sea beasts with sea elves ruling the waters near the Bloom Haven Continent.


    The Bloom Haven Continent and the Blood Veil Continent have been sworn enemies since time immemorial.


    The humans of the Northern Glacial Region, The Central Heartland and the Eastern Barbarian region support the elves with the Southern Shadowlands and the Western Dark Forest dwellers supporting the demons.


    Our Dark North City is one of the 4 major cities of the Northern Glacial Region with Ice Emperor City as the most powerful.


    Dark North City borders the Aurora Frost Mountains which almost circumferences half of the Northern Glacial region. It is said to be a highly dangerous place with a very powerful Ice Dragon in its depths.


    The currency of the Agate Star World is dealt with mana stones of low , mid , high and crystal tier stones of each attribute.


    Well that''s enough for today as I was getting tired of this influx of information and when I turned around I found my mother staring at me intently.


    I didn''t even know for how long was I reading and how long was she here looking at me like that. But looking at her warm gaze I can tell she was enjoying looking at me reading.


    "Done reading baby?" She asked to which I nodded and she smiled and hugged me.


    I didn''t reply to her and simply hugged her.


    She too didn''t think much and hugged me back and picked me up and carried me to our room. There she laid me down and got herself beside me.


    "All this hard work must''ve made you hungry right?" She smiled and looked at me with a loving gaze. I simply grabbed her left breast and started sucking.


    "Being hasty, are we? Don''t worry Mama won''t run away anywhere.", I was startled but then I dived again on my favourite pillow and started continuing my daily routine.


    "Mama is the Southern ShadowLands dangerous?" I suddenly asked and even I didn''t understand why I was so interested in this topic. Upon hearing my question her face paled a little bit and became a bit sad. I was able to guess why she became sad as my father had died in that region protecting me and my mother.


    "I will tell you when you awaken your elements dear, so don''t worry" she replied in an even tone after regaining her composure. I nodded and she smiled after seeing me obedient and not being stubborn.


    "My son is so mature and cute" she smiled and kissed my lips. It was not a romantic kiss but simply an expression of her love towards me. I smiled contentedly and dozed off.

 Chapter 6 Mage Realms

    Ethan''s POVMonths passed, and I was now five years old. Like every other day, I was diligently performing exercises to strengthen my body, a routine I''d begun just a month ago. Initially, my mother had opposed the idea, worried about its impact on my young frame. However, for reasons unknown to me, she eventually relented, allowing me to train under my maternal grandfather''s guidance. Grandfather, ever enthusiastic, often joined me in these sessions, teaching me breathing techniques that he insisted were vital.


    "Little Ethan, come, let''s go for a run," Grandfather called, his voice brimming with energy. Without hesitation, I followed him as we descended the mountainous terrain surrounding the Mistborn family castle. Nestled in the foothills of the Aurora Frost Mountains, the castle was surrounded by steep slopes and dense coniferous forests. The chill in the air, typical of Dark North City''s proximity to the frigid mountain range, invigorated my young body as we made our way downward toward the valley below.


    As we ran, a question lingered in my mind, and curiosity got the better of me. "Grandfather, why did Mama suddenly agree to let me train with you? She was so against it at first," I asked, my tone as light as the pace of my footsteps.


    Grandfather chuckled, a warm sound that echoed through the crisp air. "Ah, Little Ethan, there''s a reason for everything. A mage''s magic power resides in a dimension near their heart, what we call the magic sea. When one begins their path as a mage, their mana veins are formed. It is a natural network that allows magic to flow through the body. The process of constructing these veins can be a little intense. If the body isn''t prepared, it can struggle to adapt. Exercise strengthens not only the muscles but also the resilience needed to handle such strain. That''s why your mother finally allowed it as she knew it would prepare you for your future."


    His explanation satisfied my initial curiosity, as my plans for power had already started constructing especially since the day I obtained the scroll of Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body and I needed the knowledge of the mage path as it was universal and time tested, so I had no plans to forego it.


    "Grandfather," I began hesitantly, "could you tell me more about mages? Their abilities? Their power progression?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped briefly, giving me a long, amused look, before sighing. "Your mother was right to say it''s too early for you to dive into these matters," he began. But after a pause, perhaps swayed by my pleading eyes, he relented. "Very well. Listen closely, but don''t let this distract you from simply being a child for now."


    With that, he explained. "When a mage awakens their element, they are assigned an ascension technique by their family or faction. This technique guides their growth. The first stage is the Acolyte Mage Realm, where mana veins gradually develop. There are three stages in this realm, each marking a denser concentration of elemental energy. As the veins strengthen, a mage enters the Elemental Sea Realm, where an energy dimension forms near the heart. This is where magic potential truly blossoms, and your mother is currently at this stage, specializing in ice magic. Beyond that lies the Crystal Formation Realm, where both your grandmother and I reside."


    He waved a hand, signalling the conversation''s conclusion, but I wasn''t ready to stop just yet. "Grandfather," I asked tentatively, "just one more question, please?"


    He sighed, though I could tell he wasn''t annoyed. "Go on, Little Ethan."


    "Does a mage''s lifespan increase as they grow more powerful?" I asked eagerly, my voice trembling with excitement.


    Grandfather''s expression shifted, a momentary flicker of surprise crossing his face. Then he nodded. "Yes. Acolyte mages live as long as ordinary humans. But an Elemental Sea expert''s lifespan extends to around 200 years, and those in the Crystal Formation Realm can live up to 500 years."


    I felt an electrifying rush of excitement. My mind raced with possibilities, ambitions forming like never before. But Grandfather''s sharp gaze brought me back to the moment. "Why do you ask, Ethan?" he inquired, his tone probing.


    Quickly, I adopted a sombre expression, crafting my response to seem fitting for a child. "I read about other races in the library like dragons, elves, demons and all of them had lifespans far longer than ours. I just didn''t want to lose you, Mama, or anyone else I love so soon." I looked up at him with teary eyes, a technique perfected over the years.


    His face softened immediately. "Ah, my dear boy," he murmured, patting my head as we resumed our trek toward the valley.


    Grand Father''s POV


    As we ran, I couldn''t help but marvel at my grandson. For someone so young, his questions carried a maturity far beyond his years. His curiosity, intelligence, and drive were striking, and though his inquiries surprised me, his innocent concern for family melted my heart.


    I chuckled to myself, remembering my daughter at his age, playing with mud and showing no such awareness of the world. Ethan, I thought with pride, is truly a rare gem gifted, clever, and destined for greatness.


    Ethan''s POV


    When we returned to the castle, I bid farewell to Grandpa, ensuring my expression remained neutral as I turned away. My heart, however, raced with anticipation. Once inside, I headed toward the secret snow peak nestled behind the inner walls of the castle. Shielded by the towering Aurora Frost Mountain Range, this secluded area was considered a natural fortress and thus left unguarded. Few ventured here, which made it the perfect place for my training.


    Slipping into a grove of towering conifer trees, I found a flat, snow-laden clearing. The chill in the air bit at my skin, but I welcomed it. This was exactly the environment the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body required: an icy domain saturated with the elemental power of frost. The energy of the mountain seemed to hum all around me, almost tangible.


    I recalled the unique postures described in the technique, each one precise and unyielding. The scroll had warned that they would stretch the limits of the human body, but I was determined to push through. I bent into the first stance, my limbs aligned with the elemental flow of the icy aura around me. Almost immediately, I felt the energy surge into my body.


    Pain struck like a swarm of icy needles, stabbing through my skin and sinking deep into my bones. It was unlike anything I''d ever experienced. Each breath came ragged, mist escaping my lips as the cold pressed into me relentlessly. The influx of icy energy sent a dull ache radiating through my chest, as if my very bones were being frozen and refined.


    Sweat began to bead on my forehead despite the frigid air. The droplets turned into tiny crystals of frost as they slid down my skin, a testament to the cold environment amplifying the technique''s effects. My teeth clenched, and I focused on maintaining the stance, knowing that enduring the pain was part of the refinement process.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I released the posture and collapsed onto the snowy ground, gasping for air. My body throbbed with pain, but beneath the exhaustion, I sensed something else, an infinitesimal shift within me. A faint strength, icy and sharp, had taken root in my bones.


    Deciding not to overexert myself on the first attempt, I wrapped my cloak tightly around me and trudged back to the castle. My body felt heavier than ever, and every step seemed to drain the last reserves of my energy.


    To ease my fatigue, I made my way to the personal hot spring bathing space reserved for me in the castle. The idea of soaking in warm, soothing waters after the gruelling training was all that kept me going.


    But as I entered the bathing chamber, I froze in my tracks, my exhaustion momentarily forgotten.

 Chapter 7 Hot Bath

    Ethan''s POVThe Aurora Frost Mountain Range, known for its endless peaks blanketed in eternal snow, was a majestic yet perilous expanse that harboured many natural wonders, including the elusive hot springs scattered throughout its various elevations.


    These springs were highly coveted for their rare combination of soothing warmth amidst the frigid wilderness. Our Mistborn family had been fortunate enough to claim one of these treasures, integrating it into the castle itself. Over generations, these hot springs were magically enhanced, divided, and channelled into private bathing areas throughout the estate.


    The section reserved for my mother and me was especially lavish, a reflection of our family''s esteemed status in the region.


    As I made my way toward the hot bath, my thoughts lingered on the recent conversation I had with Grandpa regarding my upcoming awakening ceremony, set to take place on my tenth birthday.


    The anticipation of this event weighed heavily on my mind. In magical society, the awakening ceremony was a pivotal moment in a child''s life, where their innate affinity for the elements or lack thereof would be revealed.


    Though I carried a quiet confidence in my potential, I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of anxiety at the prospect of failure. There existed an unsettling possibility that I might be labelled "Etherless", a term spoken in hushed tones within esteemed mage families like ours.


    To be etherless was to lack the natural affinity for any elemental power, a condition seen as an irredeemable flaw and a source of great shame. Such individuals were ostracized, forced to navigate a world that viewed them as burdens or outcasts.


    The stigma attached to being etherless was especially severe within families like ours, where magical talent was not just a measure of individual worth but also a key to maintaining the family''s legacy and influence.


    As I considered this, I couldn''t help but envision the disapproving stares and whispers that would follow me if I failed. Yet, despite my nerves, I resolved that no matter the outcome, I would not allow my ambitions to falter.


    I had the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body Refinement Technique, a rare and invaluable asset that could allow me to surpass even the most powerful and gifted mages through sheer physical prowess.


    Moreover, I could explore the fabled Ascension Techniques of the Eastern Barbarian Tribes, which were said to grant humans strength rivalling even the most powerful magical races that had innate strong bodies. These methods, though shrouded in secrecy and danger, offered a glimmer of hope should my affinity prove insufficient.


    Lost in thought, I reached the entrance of the hot bath. As I stepped inside, the warmth and heavy mist enveloped me instantly, providing a stark contrast to the biting cold of the castle corridors. Steam swirled and danced in the air, partially obscuring my vision, but I could still make out the faint glimmers of light reflecting off the water''s surface.


    However, as I ventured further into the room, my steps faltered. Through the haze, I caught sight of an unexpected figure. A woman was already there.


    She stood partially submerged in the steaming water, her back to me. Her long, silky blonde hair cascaded down her pale, flawless skin, catching the muted light in a way that seemed almost ethereal.


    The soft ripple of water around her created an aura of tranquillity that was soon shattered as my presence registered.


    The woman let out a surprised squeal, spinning around in alarm. Her movements sent a small wave of water crashing against the edges of the bath.


    My wide-eyed gaze copiously took in the curve of her figure but I didn''t try to feign surprise or embarrassment as that would be in contrast to a child''s behaviour.


    Though I was internally impressed and delighted to witness such a wonderful scenery, I was also depressed as it didn''t arouse any excitement inside me as I was still a child though with my past life memories I was not.


    She attempted to shield herself, one arm pressed across her chest while her other hand moved to cover her lower body though she failed spectacularly as her peaking chest only made her more enticing.


    Her expression was a mix of embarrassment and indignation, her green eyes flashing as she demanded, "Who dares intrude?!".


    I emerged calmly and when she saw my visage, she heaved a sigh of relief and removed her hands from her chest and nether regions.


    "So, it was young master, have you come for a bath?", she asked respectfully,


    "Yes Clara, you see I had gone for my daily exercises and thought to relax myself in the hot water to calm my strained nerves from the icy winds.", I said in a bright voice though I didn''t miss my chances and feasted on her figure with my eyes.


    Her teardrop shaped big breasts were at least D-cup with round pink nipples, a slim waist and when I moved my eyes downwards I could see a tight slit peeking out from her light pubic hairs.


    I was impressed that despite Clara being only nineteen to twenty years old she had already developed such big and juicy assets.


    She approached me and calmy offered with a smile,


    "Young master let me wash you", I smiled inwardly but put an unwilling expression and said something that made her laugh,


    "I have become older and I don''t need to be washed by anyone in the shower". She put a slim finger on my nose and said with a smile,


    "No Young Master, this is my duty and mistress would be unhappy if I allowed you to do that". I reluctantly agreed and she lifted me and carried me to the big hot pool in her bosom. I instinctively smelled her bosom and contentedly put my face between her breasts. Clara blushed a little but when I looked up she was looking at me with a smile.


    Clara''s POV


    I was very happy today because I was carrying the young master towards the shower and opportunities like these were rare for the past 1 or 2 years. I love the young master very much as I had cared for him from the time he was a baby and fulfilled all his needs when mistress was away for her work.


    He had always been very attached to me as I had accompanied him during the long and boring days. This peculiar emotion is very precious to me as I didn''t have anyone who was so attached and dependent on me.


    Ethan''s POV


    When we reached the hot pool she first stripped me naked and put my clothes on the rack for its cleaning. Then she prepared a foam-filled bath with her water magic and the naturally produced soap used by our family. She lifted me on her lap and started washing my body.


    I simply hugged her and enjoyed my time with this beauty as I didn''t have such a privilege in my previous life. I didn''t roam my hands so as to not arouse any suspicions as she cleaned me.


    She lightly smiled and only saw this as a child''s attachment. While she was cleaning my buttocks I was a little embarrassed as I was still an adult from inside.


    "I will also wash you Clara", I said smilingly while looking up, she hesitated but agreed. I then moved to her back and started roaming my hands across her soft and porcelain back. She had an hourglass figure with neither being too fat nor too thin. I then moved my hands to her front and grabbed her breasts and started squeezing them a little and asked innocently,


    "Do they feel heavy Clara as you work daily? You know boys don''t have breasts so I was curious", I asked a childish question innocently though I was slyly smiling on the inside. She replied with an embarrassed expression as her breasts had not been touched much less squeezed by anyone but she replied nonetheless,


    "No young master, let me clean you first and you don''t have to worry about me as I would clean myself later on.", I didn''t insist and let her lift me and wash me in the hot pool. An evil glint flashed in my eyes as I relaxed in the hot water and added Clara to my future plans. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8 First flight

    Ethan''s POVAfter the bath, I returned to my room, the soothing warmth of the hot spring still lingering on my skin. I had barely settled under the soft covers when I felt a familiar hand slip around me. Without even needing to turn, I knew who it was.


    "Missed me, baby?" came her gentle voice, carrying the soothing tone only a mother could have. I nodded silently, expressing my unspoken yearning. My melancholic demeanour must have been evident, as she immediately climbed under the covers and enveloped me in a warm embrace. Her soft arms pulled me close to her chest, and the steady rhythm of her heartbeat filled the void within me, offering a solace I hadn''t realized I needed.


    "Everything will be fine," she whispered, running her fingers gently through my hair. The warmth of her love and the tenderness of her gesture wrapped around me like a cocoon. I sighed deeply, sinking into the comfort of her presence.


    At that moment, I silently gave thanks to whatever divine power or cosmic law had granted me this second chance , a life where I could bask in the love of a family and, most importantly, a mother''s boundless affection.


    Just as I was drifting off to sleep, her voice broke the tranquil silence with an announcement that instantly jolted me awake.


    "Tomorrow, you''ll be going to Dark North City with your grandfather," she said, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    My eyes widened with excitement. For the first time, I would be venturing beyond the castle walls and witnessing the vast world that lay beyond. The thought of exploring new places, seeing bustling streets, and encountering the unknown filled me with exhilaration.


    Dark North City was a name I had heard countless times in passing. It was a place teeming with life, opportunity, and adventure. Now, the chance to experience it firsthand was finally here.


    I had always been confined to the safety of the castle due to my young age and the numerous dangers lurking in the surrounding wilderness.


    From ferocious magical beasts to marauding bandits, the Aurora Frost Mountain Range was no place for a child to wander freely. Even on rare outings to the valley, I was under the constant watch of my grandmother or grandfather.


    The prospect of leaving the castle and seeing the wider world sent my mind racing. In my previous life, I had been an adventurous, thrill-seeking individual, constantly craving the adrenaline rush of danger.


    As a member of the para forces, I had been used to diving headfirst into perilous situations.


    The past few years in this life, though filled with familial love and security, had been somewhat stifling for my adventurous spirit. But now, it seemed like the dull and uneventful days were finally coming to an end.


    My excitement was palpable, making it nearly impossible for me to fall asleep. My mind was filled with vivid images of what awaited me outside the walls of the castle.


    ------------------------------------------


    On the next day Mama dressed me properly in well fitting navy blue clothes and left my shoulder-length hair unruffled as I had slight curls and it looked nice on me. Holding me in front of the mirror she smiled at me and knelt down to kiss me on the lips and commented,


    "My baby is so handsome. You have to be careful of the girls outside sweetie", she wore a concerned expression on her face when she said this. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes on hearing this but when I saw my reflection I couldn''t help but marvel at my exquisite features and captivating crimson eyes.


    Ahh, narcissism is bad, I couldn''t help but remind myself that this face was a gift from my parents and not something I had gained with my ability.


    But soon an evil glint flashed in my eyes as I considered the advantage I would gain with my good looks and the boost I would inevitably gain to fulfill my dark desires.


    One of the hardest truths of life I realized long ago was that good-looking people were subconsciously treated better everywhere, so I resolved to make proper use of this in this life.


    Thinking of this an evil smile formed on my mouth obscured by the shadows of the castle as we made out through the corridors.


    Outside, a majestic bluish-white eagle stood tall, its sheer size both awe-inspiring and intimidating at least 10 meters in width and 4 meters tall, with piercing dark eyes that seemed to see straight through me.


    My grandfather stood by its side, gently petting the bird''s powerful beak as though it were an ordinary pet. When he turned around to greet us, his booming voice carried a hint of pride.


    "You''ve dressed him properly, haven''t you, Eleanor? This is his first visit to the Stormborne family, after all," he remarked with a hearty laugh.


    I froze in place, stunned. The Stormborne family, weren''t we going to the Dark North City? The Stormborne family invoked some of my memories of a few months ago when the little girl Aurelia who tried to act as my elder sister had visited our castle with her grandfather.


    My mind raced. I''d heard enough in my time exploring the library to know that official visits to mage families were no trifling matter. They were pivotal, often marking the start of alliances, apprenticeships, or negotiations.


    Why hadn''t I been informed earlier? It felt like I was being thrown into the middle of a grand stage without a script.


    Suppressing my apprehension, I followed my grandfather. He placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, and before I could ask any questions, the world blurred.


    In an instant, I found myself atop the eagle''s broad, feathered back, its sheer size now even more breathtaking. This was my first experience with teleportation, and the sensation left me momentarily stunned. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the eagle stretched its enormous wings, the air around us seemed to ripple with power. My gaze shifted toward the distant mountains, and a flicker of anticipation stirred within me.


    This was a new step toward the future I had been waiting for, and the thought of my tenth birthday and the beginning of my magic journey filled me with renewed determination.


    Suddenly, a deafening clap of thunder boomed through the skies, and the eagle beneath us flashed with dazzling arcs of electricity that crackled along its bluish-white feathers. The sound left me momentarily dazed, my ears ringing.


    My grandfather, ever attentive, placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder before conjuring a glowing blue barrier with a simple wave of his hand. The shield wrapped around us, muffling the roar of the wind and the thunder, while shielding me from the frigid gusts of air.


    I blinked in amazement and tilted my head to look up at him. "Grandfather, what''s the name of this incredible beast?"


    A proud smile tugged at his lips as he glanced at the magnificent creature. "Her name is Hunter," he said, his voice steady and filled with admiration. "She''s a grade 2 Storm Eagle, a beast as powerful as an Elemental Sea mage or perhaps even more."


    I listened, captivated, and a bold idea sparked in my mind. "Can I have one too, Grandfather? When I start my magic journey?"


    I braced myself for disappointment. Surely, acquiring such a majestic and powerful creature for someone just beginning their magical path would be an impossible request. But to my surprise, his response left me stunned.


    "Yes," he said, his tone casual, as if he''d been expecting the question. "In fact, it''s already planned. Your grandmother and I prepared Hunter''s next egg as your gift to mark the start of your magic journey. You see, it''s not hard for us. Your grandmother has Hunter''s male counterpart as her bonded partner. When they mate and lay eggs, one of them will be yours."


    My eyes widened, excitement bubbling within me. The thought of soaring through the skies on such a majestic creature was beyond exhilarating.


    As we soared past the towering peaks of the mountains, a vivid and bustling city unfolded before my eyes. Its massive walls, standing an impressive 70 to 80 meters tall, encircled the city like a fortress, with dark, imposing gates guarded by vigilant sentries patrolling every corner.


    The sunlight broke through the clouds, casting a golden glow over the city and glinting off its high walls, momentarily dazzling me. My heart quickened with anticipation, curiosity bubbling within me as I eagerly looked forward to the visit.

 Chapter 9 The Stormborne family

    Ethan''s POVThe Dark North City stood in stark contrast to its foreboding name, radiating a beauty that was both enchanting and serene. White and blue buildings shimmered under the sunlight, their intricate medieval architecture far removed from anything I''d ever seen in this life. From our lofty vantage point, the city''s streets bustled with life, tiny figures darting about like ants in a vast hive of activity. Stretching endlessly into the horizon, the city seemed to be kissed by mist at its farthest edges, while the towering walls ahead rose majestically, blending seamlessly with the clouds. The entire city resembled a colossal, sprawling jewel resting in the embrace of the mountains.


    Though I wasn''t overwhelmed having witnessed grander cities and marvels in my past life still I couldn''t deny the ingenuity and magic that had brought this city to life. It was a living testament to the power of the arcane and the wonders it could achieve in the hands of skilled mages.


    Suddenly, the sky crackled with energy, a streak of lightning cutting through the heavens as the storm eagle beneath us let out a piercing cry. A thunderous boom reverberated through the air, and with a mighty flap of its wings, the eagle accelerated, propelling us forward with astonishing speed. The city below blurred into fleeting glimpses as we soared past its eastern outskirts, heading toward the secluded domain of the Stormborne family. Their home lay deep within the shadowy ravines of the Aurora Frost Mountains, a realm shrouded in mystery and danger.


    The Stormborne family shared a legacy as ancient and illustrious as ours. Known as the masters of wind magic, they had deliberately chosen this wild and tempestuous region for its unparalleled affinity with their craft. Tornadoes frequently tore through the area, and fierce, icy winds howled incessantly, a treacherous landscape for most but a perfect haven for those seeking to hone their mastery of the elements. For high-grade mages, this rugged terrain offered an unparalleled opportunity to connect deeply with the essence of wind magic, taming its wild nature to elevate their power.


    As we neared the ravine, my eyes were drawn to the fortress nestled against the snowy expanse. Its dark green walls stood starkly against the icy white backdrop, like an emerald embedded in frost. The guards stationed atop the fortress walls immediately tensed at the sight of the descending storm eagle, their weapons at the ready. But recognition quickly dawned upon them, and their stances softened. One of them muttered hurriedly to a subordinate, who darted off into the fortress''s depths.


    Our eagle landed gracefully atop the fortress walls, its powerful wings folding with a final gust of wind. The guards straightened their backs, their expressions shifting to awe and respect. A figure in an emerald-trimmed uniform stepped forward, his voice booming across the icy courtyard.


    "Welcome, Duke Arctis Mistborn of the Mistborn family!"


    The weight of my grandfather''s influence was evident even here, in this foreign stronghold. His presence exuded an unshakable authority that demanded reverence.


    Grandfather chuckled warmly, waving his hand to calm the guards. Their eyes flickered toward me, the unfamiliar face among them. I caught snippets of their whispered speculations.


    "Who''s the kid with the Duke?"


    "Shhh! Don''t gossip in front of him. Do you want to lose your head?"


    Their murmurs were cut short by the arrival of another figure. A loud, boisterous laugh echoed through the frosty air as a red-bearded old man appeared, his movements surprisingly swift for someone of his age. His broad frame and lively demeanour were unmistakable. This was Duke Aelric Stormborne, the head of the Stormborne family.


    "Arctis, you old rascal!" he bellowed, clasping my grandfather''s hand in a firm shake. "I thought you''d never come!"


    "Heh, Aelric, you underestimate me," my grandfather replied, a teasing smile on his lips. He gestured toward me and placed a hand on my shoulder. "And look who I''ve brought with me."


    Duke Aelric''s eyes fell on me, his gaze softening with recognition. "Ah, the young one. I met him at your castle months ago, didn''t I?"


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Duke," I said, bowing slightly. My tone was calm yet firm, reflecting a maturity beyond my apparent age. My serious demeanour seemed to amuse him, and before I could react, he reached out and pinched my cheek playfully.


    "Ha! Still so stiff! You''ll grow out of it, boy," he said with a hearty laugh. My composed expression faltered, and a faint smile tugged at my lips despite my internal annoyance. It seemed no matter how hard I tried, I was always treated like a little kid. With a quiet sigh, I pushed my irritation aside as we made our way into the fortress.


    Inside, we were guided to a grand hallway lined with tall windows that allowed the wintry sunlight to pour in. Once seated, Duke Aelric clapped his hands, summoning a butler.


    "Go fetch Aurelia and Austin," he instructed. "They''ll be thrilled to see him again ah poor kids hardly have any playmates their age."


    The butler bowed and swiftly exited. Moments later, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall. I turned my head to see two children entering the room. Aurelia, the older of the two, greeted me with a warm smile, her twinkling green eyes shining with curiosity. She was undeniably beautiful, and I could already tell she would grow into a stunning young woman. Austin, her younger brother, stood beside her, his expression shy but inquisitive.


    Both siblings had vibrant red hair, like flames dancing in the wind. Their striking appearance piqued my curiosity. Was it merely a familial trait, or did their bloodline carry some special connection to fire or wind magic?


    Their grandfather''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Aurelia, Austin, this is Ethan, the grandson of my old friend. You met him few months ago didn''t you , so go play with him and show him our fortress. Also, he''s younger than both of you, so treat him kindly, like a little brother."


    The two Dukes resumed their conversation, my attention remained fixed on Aurelia and Austin. Though I tried to pay attention, most of my focus remained on the siblings, particularly Aurelia. Ideas and plans began to form in my mind as I observed her, but then, something in their conversation caught my attention and left me completely dumbstruck.


    Suddenly, a fragment of their conversation reached my ears, leaving me completely dumbstruck. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 Engagement

    Ethan''s POV Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."What do you say, Arctis? Should we set up an engagement between my granddaughter and your grandson?" Old man Aelric''s sudden proposal caused the room to fall silent. My mind reeled as it was too abrupt and unexpected. While Aurelia was undeniably cute and charming, I didn''t know anything about her character or heart. Was this how things worked in this world? Were life-altering decisions like engagements made so casually by the older generations?


    My grandfather wore an awkward expression, clearly caught off guard. After a moment of contemplation, he finally spoke. "You children, go outside. I need to discuss something important with old man Aelric."


    Taking the hint, Aurelia, Austin, and I quietly left the hall. Contrary to my initial wariness, Aurelia behaved with surprising maturity. She asked me about my name and interests, her tone warm and inquisitive, almost like an older sister.


    "Come, Ethan, I''ll show you something," she said suddenly, taking my hand and leading me toward the upper part of the fortress with her brother Austin following behind. I was a little taken aback by her candidness, but I quickly realized there was no ulterior motive in her actions and she was simply treating me as a new playmate in what I presumed was an otherwise routine and predictable life. For now, I decided not to read too much into the hand-holding and simply let her lead the way.


    We ran to the southern part of the castle, where a towering structure loomed above us, at least 200 meters tall. On the way, guards and servants turned to glance at us with curious expressions. At the entrance, the guards hesitated but eventually allowed us inside, cautioning us firmly not to lean on the railings.


    The tower was circular from the outside, and inside, the ground was dominated by a massive grey disk with a radius of at least five meters. It was large enough to hold around ten to twenty people comfortably. Near the centre of the disk, a middle-aged man, perhaps in his mid-thirties, levitated cross-legged. A faint green aura emanated from his nose and eyes, the particles dancing in the air like fireflies. He opened his eyes abruptly upon noticing us and spoke in a soft yet commanding tone.


    "Why are you here, kids? And who''s this?" he asked, his gaze falling on me as he sized me up with mild curiosity.


    "He''s the grandson of Duke Arctis Mistborn. Ethan, say hello to my second uncle," Aurelia said sweetly.


    I promptly greeted him with a polite bow. The man waved his hand in acknowledgment and asked, "Hello, little Ethan. How is your mother doing?"


    His question caught me off guard, but I quickly deduced that he must have known her from their shared generation. "Mother is well and healthy," I replied courteously.


    He nodded with a satisfied expression before turning to Austin. "I presume you want to show him the view, don''t you?"


    Both siblings nodded eagerly. At their response, he raised a hand, and I felt an invisible force tug at my body. Light green strings of energy surrounded us, gently lifting the three of us onto the centre of the disk. The man pressed a point on the inner wall of the tower, which began glowing with a vivid green light.


    Without warning, the disk shot upwards. Despite the sudden acceleration, I maintained perfect balance, my years of paragliding and other adrenaline-fueled activities in my past life leaving me unfazed. I could feel the siblings'' curious gazes as they noticed my composure. It was clear they hadn''t expected me to handle it so well, and their evaluation of me seemed to improve.


    In a matter of seconds, we reached the topmost floor. As we stepped off the disk, I was struck speechless by the view before me. It was the most breath taking sight I had ever seen in both of my lives.


    The entire Aurora Frost Mountain range stretched out like a vast, otherworldly masterpiece. Towering peaks reached toward the heavens, while deep valleys seemed to hold secrets untold. The sky was alive with a radiant blend of green and blue light, shimmering like the rays of an aurora. From this height, even the farthest snow-covered peaks gleamed with an ethereal glow. The ferocious battle that I witnessed between the Sky Moon Wolf and the Ice dragon must have happened deep in one of the peaks deep in this beautiful range.


    I stood with my mouth slightly agape, unable to fully process the sheer magnificence of it all. Suddenly, I felt someone grab my cheeks and twist them playfully. Annoyed, I turned to see Aurelia close to me, a warm smile on her face, her eyes dancing with mirth at my expression.


    Aurelia''s POV


    Ethan stood frozen, his lips slightly parted, crimson eyes wide in awe as he took in the view. He looked absolutely adorable, with his long locks framing his face and that slightly dazed expression. Without thinking, I instinctively reached out and pinched his cheeks again. When he turned to glare at me in annoyance, I couldn''t help but smile, finding his reaction even more endearing.


    But my amusement was short-lived. Before I realized it, a sly glint appeared in his eyes. With lightning speed, he tapped my lips lightly, catching me off guard. Startled, I instinctively stepped back and almost lost my balance. The next moment, he burst into laughter, joined by my brother Austin, who seemed thoroughly entertained.


    Flustered and embarrassed, I felt my cheeks flush as I pouted and turned my head away, upset at the two of them for making fun of me.


    Ethan''s POV


    Seeing Aurelia puff out her cheeks in annoyance, I stepped forward and put on my best sad expression, softening my tone as I said, "I''m sorry, big sister Aurelia. Please don''t be mad at me. You know I hardly have friends my age back at the castle."


    My purposefully sorrowful look seemed to work, as she glanced at me and then broke into a laugh. She reached out to pat my head gently, her demeanour shifting back to her usual warmth.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan," she said, smiling. "If you ever feel bored, I''ll visit you every month, okay, little brother?"


    She patted my head like a doting older sister, and I let her. I had already resolved to build meaningful relationships in this life and avoid the loneliness of my past. Starting with a childhood friend seemed like a perfect place to begin.


    As I looked up at her, a dark glint flashed briefly in my eyes as I thought something and decided upon it instantly.

 Chapter 11 Gift and Return

    Arctis''s POVAelric and I stood by the window of the hall, gazing at the three children playing and laughing atop the tower. The cheerful scene was a sharp contrast to the weight of our conversation. Breaking the silence, Aelric spoke, his tone steady and purposeful.


    "You know this engagement is the best way to solidify our alliance. It will not only strengthen our relationship but also silence any dissenters who question our unity."


    I sighed, folding my hands behind my back. "Old man, I''m not against the idea. Ethan is still a small child, and they''ll have plenty of time to grow and naturally develop feelings for each other. But my daughter¡­ she''s fiercely protective of Ethan."


    Aelric tilted his head, waiting for me to elaborate.


    "You know why, don''t you? Her lover died in the Abyss, and after enduring that tragedy, Ethan became her only remaining star. To her, he is everything, her hope, her joy, her purpose. His dreams, his happiness, his well-being¡­ they consume her thoughts entirely. Even if she doesn''t oppose the engagement outright, it will take her time to accept little Aurelia."


    Aelric chuckled softly, his confidence unshaken. "There''s no need to worry. I''ll send Aurelia to your castle regularly. Let them spend time together. As they play and grow, their bond will strengthen naturally. Trust me, Arctis no one can dislike my granddaughter. She''s clever, kind, and much more mature than her peers and certainly more sensible than that rascal Austin."


    He smiled fondly but quickly sobered, his expression turning serious. "But Arctis, we must do everything in our power to ensure this alliance is secured. You haven''t forgotten what''s at stake, have you? The survival of both our families depends on this."


    I nodded, my heart heavy with the shared burden of responsibility. "I haven''t forgotten."


    Aelric clapped my shoulder reassuringly. "Good. I''ll leave Aurelia here for a couple of days. You can send someone to bring her back later. For now, let''s call the children back."


    I gestured to a servant nearby and instructed him to fetch the children, my mind already contemplating the future implications of our decision.


    Ethan''s POV


    As we made our way back to the hall, Aurelia chatted animatedly about random topics, her energy infectious. I responded occasionally, amused by her enthusiasm. When we arrived, Duke Aelric welcomed us warmly, and we settled back into our seats. This time, he avoided any mention of engagements, instead discussing our potential futures, including studies at the prestigious New Moon Magic Academy and other mundane plans.


    In the midst of the conversation, he tapped an unassuming brass ring on his finger. To my amazement, a wooden box materialized out of thin air. I instantly recognized it as a spatial storage artifact, something I had read about in the library. These rare tools came in various forms be it rings, earrings, bracelets, or belts and were considered essential accessories for wizards.


    Duke Aelric held out the box toward me, smiling. "This is my gift to you, little Ethan. Open it."


    I hesitated, caught off guard by the gesture, but then carefully opened the box. Inside were three exquisite knives, each about eight inches long. Their handles were crafted from a silvery metal adorned with delicate leaf designs, while the blades were a translucent green, etched with vein-like patterns that shimmered in the light.


    I glanced at Grandfather, whose expression betrayed astonishment. Clearly, this was no ordinary gift. Before I could voice my curiosity, Duke Aelric waved dismissively.


    "No need to ask; your grandfather will explain everything for me."


    I nodded, offering my thanks, and gently closed the box, keeping it secure in my lap.


    Grandfather''s face turned slightly embarrassed, and I quickly realized why. Compared to this impressive gift, he likely hadn''t brought anything of similar caliber for Aelric''s grandchildren. Nevertheless, he straightened, tapping his own ring to summon a small box of his own.


    When the box opened, red smoke-like particles wafted out, swirling delicately in the air. Inside lay two eggs, each about twice the size of a chicken''s egg, their vivid crimson shells adorned with intricate flame-like patterns.


    "These are eggs of Fireplume Birds," Grandfather declared proudly, his tone carrying a hint of triumph. "I brought two one for each of you."


    Duke Aelric''s eyes lit up with approval as he commanded his grandchildren, "Thank your granduncle immediately! These are no ordinary eggs. Fireplume Birds can become your loyal beast companions for many years."


    The siblings expressed their gratitude eagerly, their excitement evident. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, we began our journey back to the Mistborn castle.


    Ten minutes into the flight, my thoughts lingered on the day''s events, especially the awe-inspiring Storm Eagle. Aurelia, now seated quietly beside me, seemed more reserved in Grandfather''s presence, though she occasionally glanced my way with a soft smile.


    When we arrived at our castle, I watched as her eyes widened in amazement at the sight of its distinctive architecture. Bathed in the light of the setting sun, the castle gleamed like a magnificent violet gemstone nestled deep within the snowy mountains. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia''s astonishment was evident, her gaze fixed on the castle''s grandeur. Though she remained silent, her expression spoke volumes. When we landed on the stone-paved courtyard, both my mother and grandmother emerged to greet us. It seemed my mother had returned early today, a rare occurrence that added to the sense of occasion.


    As we dismounted the Storm Eagle, the majestic bird let out a soft cry before flying off toward the back of the castle, likely to reunite with her mate.


    My mother and grandmother exchanged curious glances when their eyes fell on Aurelia. Grandfather stepped forward, introducing her with his usual calm demeanour. However, as he spoke, I noticed his lips move silently, conveying something unheard to them. It was likely a magic technique.


    My grandmother''s expression softened into a warm smile, but my mother''s face remained unreadable, her eyes lingering on Aurelia with a measured gaze.


    The formalities quickly passed, and the day settled into a quieter rhythm. We spent the rest of the evening playing in the castle grounds, the atmosphere light and filled with laughter. As night descended, we gathered for a sumptuous dinner, after which we retired to our rooms.


    I started making plans to step into the threshold of the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body as I was swept in my sweet dreams.

 Chapter 12 First Kiss

    Four years laterThe Mistborn Castle remained much the same as it had always been, majestic, serene, and steeped in its ancient legacy. But within its walls, Ethan had transformed. No longer the small, wide-eyed boy of a few years ago, he now carried himself with the composure and presence of someone far older. Though still a child, his demeanour and physique gave him the air of a twelve or thirteen-year-old, a testament to his rigorous training in the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body Technique.


    Ethan''s POV


    The clang of metal echoed across the castle''s training grounds as I sparred with Aurelia. We both wielded short swords, clad in light armour that allowed for agility while still providing protection. This was a practice I had suggested years ago, a decision that had now become a regular part of our training regimen.


    The rationale behind my suggestion was straightforward: while magic was a powerful tool, it wasn''t a universal gift. The majority of humanity lacked magical talent. In fact, only one in a hundred people could wield magic, and even among those, many only had low talent and were only able to develop rudimentary abilities and live short lives. This meant that the backbone of city militias and imperial armies was composed of regular soldiers, with specialized mage battalions serving as elite units.


    More importantly, even mages weren''t invincible. Magical power could be exhausted, leaving them as vulnerable as any untrained civilian. Unlike certain races like the eastern barbarians with their robust physiques, or beings like the giant demons, vampires, and trolls, who possessed inherently powerful bodies, human mages lacked any inherent physical superiority. Thus, knowing how to defend oneself with mundane weapons or even bare hands was not just practical; it was essential.


    When I first proposed incorporating physical combat training into my regimen as I had begun walking down the path of a body refiner, my grandfather had been pleasantly surprised. It aligned perfectly with his own plans to train me in cold mortal weapons and hand-to-hand combat techniques. The fact that I had anticipated this on my own and articulated such sound reasoning had clearly impressed him. I could still recall the pride in his eyes that day.


    Today''s match with Aurelia was another step in that ongoing journey. Her long hair flowed freely as she moved with the grace of the wind, her blade slicing through the air with a swift arc. I parried with precision, each motion calculated like a carefully played chess move. Despite my capabilities, I held back, ensuring my progress appeared as that of a naturally talented but normal youngster.


    Our sparring was laced with faint smiles, but the intensity in our movements was undeniable. We pushed each other to grow stronger, each strike and counterstrike a testament to our shared determination. Seizing an opening, I made a sharp turn and unleashed three consecutive slashes from different angles, each one delivered with calculated force.


    Aurelia struggled to maintain her defence, and just as she began to recover from my third strike, I made a sudden move. With precision honed over years of practice, I threw a knife aimed at the hilt of her sword. The impact, combined with the lingering vibrations of my last attack, caused the weapon to slip from her grip and clatter to the ground.


    In the midst of her surprise, she lost her balance and began to fall backward. Reacting instinctively, I reached out, catching her wrist and pulling her toward me. My arm slid around her waist, steadying her as she came to rest against my chest.


    For a brief moment, our eyes met. The faint flush on her cheeks contrasted with her usual confidence. I held her close, a playful smile tugging at my lips as I looked down at her. "Gotcha," I said teasingly, my voice laced with amusement.


    She looked up at me, and for a moment, it felt as if time itself had come to a halt. The world around us faded into insignificance, leaving only the two of us in that charged instant. I could feel the tension building between us, an unspoken energy in the air. Then, without warning, Aurelia tiptoed and pressed her lips gently against mine.


    I froze, my eyes flying open in surprise as I registered what was happening. Her eyes were closed, her face serene, and her soft lips merely brushed against mine. It was an innocent, fleeting gesture, one that spoke more than words ever could. I couldn''t help but smile inwardly at her bold yet endearingly pure action.


    The kiss lasted only a few seconds before she pulled back, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She stood with her head bowed, her fingers tightly clutching the fabric of her dress. Her nervousness was palpable, the uncertainty of her actions written across her fidgeting hands and trembling stance.


    This was our first kiss, a moment neither of us could have anticipated, yet it carried a weight that neither could deny. Until now, our relationship had been that of close friends¡ªplayful, supportive, and uncomplicated. But this unexpected act had shifted the dynamic. I had experiences in kisses with my mother so I thought to teach her how a real kiss is performed, this thought came in my mind and I couldn''t help but evilly smile.


    Without saying a word, I reached out and gently grasped Aurelia''s hand, leading her away from the training grounds. My grip was firm but not forceful, and I walked with purpose, keeping my back to her purposefully to hide my emotions and keep her in suspense. I didn''t need to look back to sense her nervousness as it was palpable in the way she hesitated before following, the soft shuffling of her steps betraying her uncertainty.


    We walked in silence until we reached a secluded spot in the castle''s garden, under the shelter of a towering conifer tree. The air was still, the world quiet except for the faint rustling of leaves above us. Turning abruptly, I gently pushed her back against the tree, and leaning close to her ears I whispered, my voice low and teasing,


    "Aurelia, let me show you how a real kiss is done."


    Her ears turned crimson at my words, and I could feel the rhythm of her racing heartbeat. She stiffened slightly, her breath catching as I cupped her cheeks in my hands, my thumbs brushing against her warm skin and red lips. Before she could protest, I pressed my lips to hers, the softness of the contact silencing any words she might have spoken.


    At first, she stood motionless, as if caught off guard by my boldness. Her lips were hesitant, unresponsive, but I paused only to murmur softly against her, "Open your lips."


    Her lips parted slightly, and I deepened the kiss, my movements deliberate yet tender. I guided her into the rhythm, her uncertainty slowly giving way to trust. A faint, muffled sound escaped her, a shy, unintentional "Mmm~" and I felt her small fists press lightly against my chest in a futile attempt to push me away. But her resistance was half-hearted, and her trembling fingers curled slightly against me instead.


    I slowed the kiss gradually, pulling back just enough to rest my forehead against hers. Her eyes fluttered open, dazed and shining with unspoken emotions. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips slightly swollen, and she avoided my gaze as she fidgeted nervously with her hands. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See?" I said with a soft chuckle, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Her lips twitched into a shy smile, and though she didn''t respond with words, the sparkle in her eyes told me everything I needed to know. Before I could continue she suddenly ran away from my hold towards the castle and I didn''t stop her.

 Chapter 13 Mothers Past (1)

    Talent Ranks (Awakened)Low ----> High S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ordinary, Moderate , Superior, Mystic, Legendary, Overlord


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ethan''s POV


    I was strolling back to the castle with a faint smile on my lips as I licked my lips and reminisced the sensation and taste of Aurelia. It was different from anything I had ever tasted. My eyes burned with anticipation and my thoughts were like a professional connoisseur who was intent on tasting all sorts of delicacies in the world ranging from fiery, spicy, sweet, salty, bitter and many more.


    I could now clearly see my desires unfold before my eyes from the stage when they were rudimentary and rough. A roadmap formed in my brain to catch all the beauties I meet in the world, obviously not through force, after all I had to aim higher and achieve something extraordinary that matched the gravity of this second chance bestowed upon me.


    The spark of my musings turned practical as I entered my room and pulled out the crystal knives from their secure place. The luminous green blades glimmered under the light, their beauty matched only by their lethality. Their weight and sharpness were unlike anything I had ever handled before. I headed toward the training ground.


    Despite my growing aspirations, one truth remained clear: no dream could be realized without discipline and preparation. The knives in my possession were not mere weapons; they were extensions of my will, requiring mastery of their fluidity and precision and it was a task that demanded both time and effort. My strength had already surpassed that of an average grown man, thanks to my dedication to the Immortal Body technique. Yet, I had not achieved a breakthrough to the first layer, despite my rigorous training.


    I knew that upon reaching the first layer, my body would undergo a transformative evolution. My bones would harden to a resilience comparable to ancient, millennia-frozen ice, while every strike I delivered would be imbued with a penetrating chill. This frost would infiltrate my enemies'' internal organs, slowly freezing their blood and eroding their vitality from within. However, a crucial element seemed to be missing, preventing me from crossing this threshold. The elusive nature of this missing piece frustrated me, though I presumed that it may be due to absence of magic power in my body which could only be solved by my eventual awakening a week away.


    As I began my training, the rhythmic clinks and slashes of metal echoed through the empty grounds, each strike refining my focus. Every movement, every swing, not only sharpened the blades but also honed my instincts. I knew that when the time came for real combat, I would wield these weapons with precision and slay whoever came in my way. Grandpa had explained that the true power of these blades could only be unlocked with magic, a thought that made me even more eager for what was to come.


    The anticipation of my tenth birthday grew stronger with each passing day. In just a week, my wait to begin learning magic would come to an end, and the excitement that surged through me was almost palpable. Ten years of anticipation, ten years of preparing for this moment, and soon, the time would arrive for me to step into the world of magic, a world I could not wait to explore and master.


    ------------------------------------------


    The night had fallen, and our family gathered around the dinner table, creating a warm and lively atmosphere. My mother, grandpa, and grandma were all present, sharing stories and laughing about the day''s events. The maids bustled around, preparing the evening meal, their movements choreographed like a dance. Among them, I noticed Clara, her usual diligence reflected in her swift actions as she arranged the dishes.


    "Ethan," Grandpa began, his voice laced with a teasing tone, "I noticed Aurelia was in quite a rush today after training. She dashed off with her protector so quickly. Something going on, perhaps?" His sly smile and twinkling eyes immediately put me on edge. Mama''s gaze snapped to me, her expression a blend of curiosity and suspicion. It felt as though I was under interrogation.


    Feigning innocence, I plastered a confused expression on my face, though my heart was racing. "She said she had something urgent to handle probably something to do with her studies," I replied nonchalantly. Shifting the topic quickly, I added, "Grandpa, did you know Aurelia has already reached Tier 2 as an acolyte mage? And she''s two years older than me! It''s so unfair she''s ahead of me. My mage appraisal is right around the corner, and I''m still so far behind." I infused my voice with mock frustration, expertly deflecting the attention.


    Both Grandpa and Grandma exchanged knowing looks, clearly unconvinced but choosing not to press further. Meanwhile, Mama''s piercing gaze lingered, making me dread the inevitable interrogation awaiting me later.


    After dinner, when the castle had settled into silence, I quietly slipped out under the guise of taking a break. When I returned to my room, Mama was already there. She sat on the edge of my bed, her purple-rimmed glasses perched on her nose, pouring over some scrolls. Her focused expression reminded me of a strict schoolteacher, albeit a far more stunning one.


    "Back already?" she asked without looking up. Setting the scrolls aside, she adjusted her glasses and smiled mischievously. "Now, let''s talk. What happened with Aurelia today?" she prodded.


    I was embarrassed under her gaze and muttered in a low voice, "We kissed today during practice." Her eyebrows shot up in mock surprise, though her reaction was tinged with amusement.


    "I had a feeling this would happen sooner or later," she mused. "That girl has had her eye on you for a while now. But my baby is still so small and innocent!" she lamented, ruffling my hair as though I were no older than five. Her exaggerated concern made me chuckle nervously, though inwardly, I wanted to sink into the floor.


    Her tone shifted suddenly, her voice serious. "Do you really like her?" she asked, her eyes searching mine. She seemed genuinely worried, as though I didn''t fully grasp the weight of my feelings.


    "Yes," I replied with as much sincerity as I could muster. "I like big sis Aurelia."


    Mama stared at me for a long moment before her expression softened. She sighed, perhaps realizing I was too stubborn to be swayed. "Alright," she relented. "But be careful with your feelings, Ethan. You''re still young."


    Sensing an opportunity to shift the topic, I quickly asked, "Mama, why don''t you ever talk about Father?" My voice softened as I added, "I want to know about him." Her entire demeanor changed; her face paled, and her eyes flickered with a mix of sorrow and apprehension. After a long pause, she sighed heavily.


    "Alright," she said softly, as though steeling herself. "Your awakening day is approaching, and you deserve to know."


    She leaned back, her voice carrying the weight of distant memories. "It all began twelve years ago, when I was in my early twenties. Back then, I had just graduated from the New Moon Magic Academy, having recently broken through to become an Elemental Sea Mage. I was brimming with ambition and eager to see the world beyond the castle. Your grandparents, of course, were against it, but I was young and headstrong."


    She chuckled bitterly, a wistful smile playing on her lips. "So, without telling them, I set off with a group of friends. We journeyed across the Northern Glacial Region, down to the Central Heartland, and eventually back north. But when my companions returned home, I chose a different path. I travelled alone to Aurora Crest City opposite to the Aurora Frost Mountains and the gateway to the Bloom Haven Continent. There I boarded a merchant ship to the continent of elves and dragons but that voyage changed everything."

 Chapter 14 Mothers Past (2)

    Ethan''s POV"When I reached Aurora Crest City, I applied for the voyage to the Bloom Haven Continent. Thanks to our family''s branch there, I managed to secure passage aboard a reputable ship with excellent accommodations," she said, her tone turning wistful.


    "I was utterly captivated as it was my first time at sea, and the vastness of the ocean filled me with awe and wonder. It was during this voyage that I met your father for the first time. He was a man of unparalleled beauty, his sharp, angular features radiating an air of mystery that set him apart from everyone else. His jet-black hair cascaded in soft waves, framing his striking face, while his deep crimson eyes seemed to hold endless secrets and unspoken tales. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was the most handsome man I had ever seen, and his brooding demeanour only amplified his irresistible charm. You resemble your father so much that it''s almost uncanny and nearly every feature of yours mirrors his, except for your hair. Naturally, his striking presence drew the attention of every young lady and woman aboard the ship. They couldn''t help but steal glances at him, their admiration evident in the whispers and dreamy looks that followed him everywhere.


    Your father was traveling alone and happened to be assigned the room adjacent to mine in the ship''s residential quarters. Being the bubbly and extroverted person I was, I couldn''t resist trying to strike up a conversation whenever the opportunity presented itself whether during dinner or in those tranquil moments when passengers gathered on the terrace or balconies to gaze at the endless horizon. Little did I know, those fleeting conversations would forever change the course of my life."


    She paused, a soft smile touching her lips as if recalling a fond memory. "At first, he was quiet, almost withdrawn, but unlike those women vying for his attention, I wasn''t trying to charm him; I was simply curious about him. Perhaps it was my genuine approach, or maybe my persistence, but he eventually began to open up to me. Much to the dismay of the other ladies," she added with a playful chuckle.


    "Our conversations were a delight. I would share tales of my travels, filling the air with laughter and adventure. He, on the other hand, listened intently and occasionally let slip hints of his own guarded world. Gradually, without either of us realizing it, we fell into a rhythm, and that rhythm turned into love."


    Her expression softened further, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "One day, he shared a secret about himself that explained so much. He was a prince of the Lucent void Clan¡ªone of the great demon families of the Blood Veil Continent. But his clan had been decimated, exiled from their lineage for allying with the Dark Dragons, an unforgivable betrayal in the eyes of their kin. He alone had survived the massacre."


    Her voice faltered momentarily, and she took a deep breath before continuing. "He told me of his quest for vengeance. He was searching for the only branch of dragons who might help him become strong enough to reclaim his honour and avenge his family. Hearing his tragic tale broke my heart. I held him in my arms, vowing to share his pain. From that moment, our bond deepened, and our love became a refuge for us both."


    I could piece together what must have happened between them next but refrained from asking. As much as my curiosity burned, I didn''t want to embarrass her or intrude on such a deeply personal memory.


    She gazed out the window, her tone shifting as shadows of grief crept into her words. "Those were the happiest days of my life. We found comfort in each other, and for a time, even his sorrow seemed to ease. But fate had other plans. Just fifteen days after that fateful confession, we encountered something unimaginable¡ªa colossal whirlpool that appeared out of nowhere. It was no ordinary whirlpool; it acted as a portal, transporting us from the Northern Ocean to the Southern Ocean''s Death Pass."


    I listened in rapt fascination. A whirlpool capable of covering such a massive distance was beyond anything I''d thought possible. The mere concept of such a phenomenon existing in this magical world left me awestruck.


    She continued, her voice lowering as if reliving the terror of that day. "The Death Pass was infamous throughout the Agate Star World. Ships that ventured into it rarely returned. Of the few that did, almost all the survivors were plagued by madness or trauma. When the crew and mages aboard our vessel realized where we had been taken, fear spread like wildfire."


    "The dark waters surged relentlessly, and mutated sea beasts attacked the ship with increasing ferocity. Though we managed to defend ourselves each time, the atmosphere aboard steadily spiralled into despair. Days later, we faced something far more terrifying¡ªa monstrous storm that seemed to split the heavens. Amidst the chaos, a colossal demon claw emerged from the sea, a towering pillar that gleamed with black lightning and flames that refused to be extinguished by the torrential rain. The claw, radiating an overwhelming aura of malice, seized the ship in its grip and began dragging it into the abyss.


    Knowing that survival was impossible, your father made a heart breaking decision. Using his clan''s treasured artifact, he performed a forbidden magic that created a rift, much like the whirlpool teleportation. With his final act, he sent me out of that cursed space, saving my life at the cost of his own."


    I could see the shadow of terror in her eyes as she recounted the harrowing details, her voice trembling as she relived the memory. "The rift transported me to the Southern Shadowlands, the closest landmass to the Southern Ocean. Grief-stricken and alone, I came to terms with the loss and discovered soon after that I was pregnant with you."


    She paused, her voice growing softer, tinged with a mix of sadness and warmth. "A few days later, I rescued Clara, who had been in a dire situation herself, and together, we returned home. Your grandfather was furious when he learned of my pregnancy, enraged by the circumstances I had endured. But I managed to console him, and as his only daughter and for the sake of his future grandchild he eventually forgave me."


    She fell silent, the weight of her story leaving the room heavy with emotion. Her tired eyes betrayed her struggle to hold back tears. Unable to bear her pain, I hugged her tightly, offering what little comfort I could. She held me close, her trembling breath evidence of the sobs she suppressed.


    "I''m sorry, Mama, that you had to relive such painful memories," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    "No, my baby," she said gently, stroking my hair. "You have every right to know about your lineage and your father."


    Later, as we settled into bed, I was left reeling from the revelation. The truth of my half-demon heritage, a secret even my grandparents were unaware of, weighed heavily on my mind. Before we drifted off to sleep, Mama strongly cautioned me to keep this knowledge hidden, especially about my father and my ancestry. I promised her I would.


    As sleep finally claimed us, I knew her thoughts lingered on the past, while mine were filled with a storm of questions about the future.

 Chapter 15 Awakening (1)

    Ethan''s POVIn the morning while having breakfast I was thinking of last night''s talk with Mama. For the first time I realized how dangerous this world was and hearing her experiences I felt sad seeing her sadness and learning the circumstances about father''s death but I decided to do everything to ensure her future happiness and well-being.


    My mind drifted, imagining the day when my magical path would finally be unveiled, a moment that was now just four days away. Absentmindedly, I rested my chin on my hand, lost in thought, as fragments of knowledge about the different grades of magical potential surfaced in my memory.


    Those with ordinary-grade talent were fated to live in mediocrity, often serving as cannon fodder in the grand schemes of mages. Their futures were bleak, forever confined to servitude or mundane roles in a world dominated by power.


    On the other hand, individuals with moderate-grade talent had a glimmer of hope, a chance, however slim, to break through to the Elemental Sea Realm and earn the title of a proper, full-fledged mage. It was the path most aspired to, though few succeeded without immense effort and resources.


    Those blessed with superior-grade magic talent, however, had a significantly greater likelihood of reaching the Elemental Sea Realm. Their natural affinity with the elements allowed them to handle the influx of elemental power with far less strain on their bodies. Their mana veins were naturally wider and more durable, enabling them to accumulate and convert greater quantities of elemental energy into magic power with ease. It was said that such individuals often showed remarkable growth early on, leaving their peers far behind.


    Ascending higher in the hierarchy were those with mystic-grade magic talent, a rarity often found among the elite mage families with centuries of magical heritage. These families, through generations of refinement, had cultivated a bloodline rich in magical potential. The essence of magic itself altered their very DNA over time, ensuring that their progeny inherited exceptional traits and extraordinary talents. Mystic-grade talents were revered as the true prodigies of their age, destined to achieve greatness if nurtured properly.


    Discovering individuals with legendary-grade magic talent was an exceedingly rare event. For the past several centuries, only one name stood out¡ªthe Divine Brilliance Emperor of the Central Heartland''s Luminous Cradle Empire. Renowned as one of the strongest mages in the world, he ascended to the formidable Heaven Connection Realm, solidifying his reputation as an unparalleled figure of power and one of the strongest experts of the world.


    Closer to home, another example of legendary-grade talent was Eisdrith Mistborn, the revered ancestor of the Mistborn family whose memory fragment had given me the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body technique. Eisdrith was said to have lived over a thousand years ago, establishing the Mistborn lineage before mysteriously vanishing. His legacy remained a cornerstone of the family''s prestige, with his name still spoken with awe and reverence.


    Even though I was confident in myself I was still a little bit nervous as the awakening day came closer.


    ------------------------------------------


    Today was the day¡ªmy awakening day. Mama, Grandpa, and I boarded the Storm Eagle Hunter. My body and soul had finally matured enough to sense elemental energy, marking my first step onto the path of a mage. Mama had taken leave from the academy to witness this pivotal moment and lend me her unwavering support. As she held my hand, her reassuring smile warmed my heart. Our eyes met, and I felt her silent encouragement flow through me.


    I glanced down, comparing my height to hers; I''d grown to match her at around 5''7", this reminded me of the time we had spent together since by birth ten years ago.


    The sky roared as lightning flashed and thunder boomed. Hunter spread her wings, transforming into a streak of light across the stormy heavens. Within minutes, we soared past the towering city walls and arrived at the heart of Dark North City, where the Dark Star Continent Magic Association''s branch was located. Hunter landed gracefully, shaking droplets of rain from her feathers before pruning them with her beak. We dismounted onto the paved stones of the association''s grand archway, the air thick with an unspoken sense of importance.


    Grandpa''s demeanour shifted as we approached the building. His face bore a solemn, regal expression, exuding the strict authority that commanded respect. The guards at the entrance straightened and saluted as we passed, their curious gazes flitting to me, no doubt wondering about the young man destined for today''s ceremony.


    Inside, the inner halls were dimly lit, the air rich with the scent of ancient magic. A middle-aged man with a robust frame and a confident aura greeted us, his eyes lighting up as he spotted Grandpa. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you, Arctis? And this must be your grandson. Quite the famous one, isn''t he? Even little lady Aurelia has come to witness his awakening, along with Old Man Aelric." His laughter was boisterous, and friendly.


    Caught off guard, I gave a sheepish smile and greeted him properly. "Greetings, Association Head. I thank you for receiving us and facilitating my ceremony."


    Grandpa shook his hand and cut through the pleasantries with his usual sharp tone. "Enough chatter. Let''s get this over with."


    We proceeded to the underground chambers, descending a massive stairway carved into the depths of the earth. Each step resonated with the faint hum of magic, the walls lined with Dark Phantasm Crystals, a rare mineral said to be native to the Blood Veil Continent. These crystals were renowned for their ability to absorb intense magic fluctuations and neutralize attacks from mages below the Crystal Mage Realm. They had another sinister use and that was to trap mage criminals in jails made up of these crystals.


    Finally, we emerged into a vast underground cavern, its air cool and heavy with latent energy. Stalactites hung from the ceiling like ancient spears, glittering faintly in the dim, enchanted light. At the heart of the cavern lay a serene, shimmering blue pond. Floating above its surface was a massive, three-meter-long prismatic crystal, radiating beams of seven-coloured light that danced across the cave walls.


    I then saw an old man and a little girl similar to my age standing near the shore of the pond and looking at us with a smile.

 Chapter 16 Awakening (2)

    Ethan''s POVThe adults quickly moved aside to discuss the final steps of the ceremony, leaving me momentarily unoccupied. My gaze drifted across the cavern, and it didn''t take long for me to notice Aurelia sneaking glances in my direction. When I offered her a light smile, her eyes widened in panic, and she quickly averted her gaze. Amused, I chuckled softly, but the sound only made her stare down at her toes in embarrassment.


    However, my amusement was short-lived. An embarrassed expression crossed my face as I felt Mama looking at me with a smile. I tried to act normal till Grandpa called out to me.


    He motioned for me to step closer and began explaining the procedure with his usual no-nonsense tone.


    "This is a top-tier World Connection Crystal," he said, his voice steady and commanding. "It will allow you to sense the elements you have an affinity with. Now, strip your upper garments and calm your mind."


    Before I could overthink it, Grandpa placed a hand on my head and began chanting. A soothing blue light emanated from his palm, enveloping me in a serene calmness. Every worry, every distraction melted away, leaving my mind as still as an undisturbed lake.


    With steady hands, I removed my black coat adorned with the silver-lined snow eagle insignia of the Mistborn family, followed by my inner shirt and vest. Though still young, my physique was lean yet well-defined, with muscles that spoke of discipline and effort. I stepped into the pond''s cool, shallow waters, feeling its tranquillity seep into my skin as I made my way to the crystal at its centre.


    Reaching out, I placed my hand on the prismatic crystal''s smooth, radiant surface, and in an instant, the world around me fell silent. The cavern''s hum faded, replaced by a swirling vision of colours suspended in the air, flowing like smoke and waves in a mesmerizing dance. Among the vibrant hues, one stood out: a brilliant, ice-blue light that shone with unmatched clarity.


    As I stared in awe, the ice-blue threads seemed to sense my presence. They began to move, gracefully coiling around my hands and body like living streams of energy. I couldn''t help but laugh in sheer delight, their touch simultaneously chilling and comforting. On an impulse, I willed the strands to take shape into flowers, then birds and to my astonishment, they obeyed, assembling into intricate, ethereal forms as though they were alive and responding to my imagination.


    Then, unexpectedly, the threads began to flow into my body. I could feel the initial stirrings of a monumental transformation which was the construction of my mana veins. With the temporary advanced senses granted by the World Connection Crystal, I focused inward and saw them: dense, ice-blue pathways forming alongside my blood vessels, glowing with an almost otherworldly vitality. The sensation was strange, a mixture of exhilaration and mild pain, but nothing I couldn''t endure.


    This was the moment I had been waiting for, the proof of my elemental affinity, the first step onto the path of a mage. Yet as I marvelled, I sensed something else. A shift. A calling. I instinctively looked up and froze in place.


    Before me, a rising mass of swirling black light materialized. It wasn''t just dark but it was the purest black, a void so absolute it seemed to devour every other colour around it. The blackness radiated power and mystery, like a black hole absorbing the light of the world.


    Surprisingly, I felt no fear. On the contrary, it seemed... familiar, even intimate. As though responding to my will, the black mass surged toward me, hungry and unstoppable. It collided with my body in waves, rushing into my veins, fusing with the ice-blue pathways. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My heart raced with exhilaration as awakening two elements was a phenomenon so rare it bordered on the miraculous. But my triumph was short-lived.


    Suddenly, an acute and searing pain erupted throughout my body, unlike anything I had ever experienced. It was as though I had been struck by a bolt of lightning. Blood began to pour from my nose and eyes, and I could feel my limbs twisting and swelling unnaturally, my body growing larger and denser, as though trying to contain something far beyond its capacity.


    Panic gripped me. The pain surged, relentless and unforgiving, and I collapsed in the pool, barely able to register what was happening. As the world began to fade, a torrent of thoughts rushed through my mind:


    "Am I going to die so soon? I have so many desires and goals I haven''t fulfilled. What will happen to Mama and Aurelia when I''m gone? Will they grieve for me, or will it be like my first death, where I passed into oblivion, unknown and unmourned?"


    With that final thought, darkness consumed me, dragging me into unconsciousness.


    Eleanor''s POV


    I watched him with bated breath as he stepped into the icy pond, moving steadily toward the prismatic crystal. For a few long seconds, nothing seemed to happen. Then, without warning, streams of ice-blue light began converging around him, swirling like a storm caught in motion. The phenomenon was something only mages could truly perceive that was the visible manifestation of elemental energy shifting and responding to its master.


    A wave of relief and joy washed over me as I saw birds and flowers begin to take form around him, their delicate shapes materializing out of the ethereal light. I couldn''t help but cry out, my voice trembling with shock and joy. This was no ordinary awakening. This was the unmistakable sign of legendary-grade talent where a mage whose elements obeyed him as though they were servants when he/she awakened.


    For the first time, I saw my father laugh and it was a loud, unabashed laugh, one that seemed to break the usual stern composure he wore like armour. The other two men, who had been watching with intense focus, were left stunned. They congratulated my father, yet I could see the the envy behind their smiles.


    But beneath the wave of joy, a grim thought crept into my mind. How would we conceal his talent?


    The moment the news spread, it would ignite chaos across the continents. Human powers, and worse, forces from the Demon and Elf realms, would come crashing down, each with their own motives and it would be mostly assassination. My heart twisted at the thought of the dangers my baby would face.


    As my mind spiralled into a storm of worry and tension, I suddenly heard a loud scream of horror, I turned around and it was Aurelia''s, I was about to respond when my father shouted, his voice raised in alarm. I looked up, and time seemed to slow as my gaze landed on what awaited me.


    My thoughts turned blank. The world around me seemed to shift, warping as though reality itself was bending under the weight of what I was seeing. I felt a chill creep up my spine, my heartbeat accelerating in dread.

 Chapter 17 Ominous Phenomenon

    Eleanor''s POVIn the heart of the shimmering pool, Ethan''s body began to convulse, his form writhing as if torn between forces beyond comprehension. His frame stretched unnaturally, his height surging to nearly three meters, each muscle swelling grotesquely under unseen strain. Shadows gathered on his back, twisting and churning until they coalesced into a horrifying visage, a demon face that seemed to crawl with malevolent energy. Its four blood-red eyes burned with a sinister glow, surveying the surroundings with a sentient, malevolent awareness.


    The face bore a grotesque, deformed nose and a jagged, gaping mouth that stretched from ear to ear, filled with razor-sharp fangs. Its long, barbed tongue, blood-red and dripping with malice, hung from its ghastly maw. Crowning its head were six horns, their surfaces gleaming with an ominous, black luminescence. The entity was not inert; it twisted and writhed, its macabre grin widening as it emitted an eerie, bone-chilling cackle that seemed to resonate through the very core of the chamber.


    Ethan lay unconscious, his body betraying him as bulbous, grotesque protrusions shifted beneath his skin. His veins pulsed with a dark, unnatural energy, and the room seemed to darken with each beat of his unnaturally enlarged heart. My father, his expression set in a grim mask, acted swiftly. With a booming chant, he summoned an enormous, ice-blue spectral hand. The hand, shimmering with a glacial aura, phased toward the demon face, bypassing Ethan''s physical form to strike at the source of the evil.


    The demon, however, was far from defenceless. Black smoke poured from its grotesque visage, pooling on the ground before rising into the air, transforming into an army of serpents. Hundreds of writhing, shadowy snakes with glowing, blood-red eyes hissed as they coiled and slithered, each fang glinting with deadly intent. They surged forward, coiling around the spectral hand and biting into its ethereal form, halting its progress with sheer ferocity.


    Old Man Aelric and the Association Head snapped into action. Aelric, with his sharp instincts, unleashed a tempest of emerald wind blades, the shimmering projectiles slicing through the air toward the serpents. The Association Head commanded the stalactites overhead to break free and rain down in a cascade of crystalline destruction. The two attacks, combined with my father''s ice-blue hand, began to push back the swarm of serpents.


    But the demon was far from finished. Its horns crackled with dark energy, arcs of black lightning converging into a single, devastating bolt that shot upward. The bolt struck the air above the pool, where reality itself seemed to fracture like glass. A resounding boom echoed as a swirling black vortex emerged, spinning with malevolent force. The whirlpool pulsated with an ominous light, its edges flickering with chaotic energy.


    Panic surged through me as a legend of ancient wormholes crossed my mind. In my desperation, I conjured an enormous ice pike and hurled it toward the vortex, hoping to disrupt it. The pike splintered on contact, repelled by an invisible barrier. Again and again, I struck, my efforts futile against the vortex''s impenetrable shield. Meanwhile, the combined assault of the three mages seemed to gain ground, their magic pressing the serpents back toward the demon face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as victory seemed within reach, black lightning crackled from the pool, and Ethan''s unconscious body was yanked upward into the vortex. His form vanished into the swirling darkness, and in an instant, the whirlpool collapsed, leaving only silence in its wake. The shadowy serpents dissolved into nothingness, leaving no trace of the horrifying spectacle that had just unfolded.


    I sank to my knees, my mind reeling in despair. The image of Ethan being consumed by the vortex played on an endless loop in my thoughts. Tears blurred my vision as Aurelia rushed to my side, her sobs echoing in the now-quiet chamber. She clung to me, her tears soaking my shoulder as I stared blankly at the empty space where Ethan had disappeared.


    My father''s voice cut through my despair like a lifeline. "He''s not dead," he said firmly, though his voice carried a weight of uncertainty. "That was a wormhole. He''s been transported, not destroyed. We''ll find him."


    His words, though laced with doubt, ignited a flicker of hope within me. I stood, my resolve hardening with each passing second. "Yes, Father," I declared, my voice steady despite the turmoil in my heart. "Ethan is alive. We will find him no matter what it takes."


    He turned to the two men, his eyes blazing with resolve, and spoke in a voice that left no room for dissent.


    "We need to sign a secrecy pact. No one can know what happened here today. I don''t care about your reasons and if you refuse, I''ll fight you to the death," he declared, his tone chilling and absolute. His gaze lingered on the association head, knowing Duke Aelric, his lifelong friend, would not oppose such a critical request.


    The association head''s expression darkened, and his voice rose in defiance. "Don''t threaten me, Arctis! I have an obligation to report this incident to the higher-ups, and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Father unsheathed a three-foot curved blade from his spatial equipment. Its hilt bore intricate thorn engravings, and its cryptic patterns shimmered faintly along the blade. He held it aloft, his face devoid of emotion as he said evenly, "You recognize this, don''t you?"


    The association head''s eyes widened, his voice laced with disbelief. "The Winterthorn Saber... the Grade 5 magic artifact. Eisdrith Mistborn himself wielded it. It has been in your family all this time?"


    "Exactly," Father replied. "Now you understand the seriousness of my demand. Drop your blood on this parchment, or face the consequences." From his robes, he produced an ancient, yellowed scroll inscribed with intricate silver runes that seemed to pulse faintly with magic.


    "What?" Aelric exclaimed, his amazement palpable. "An ancient Oathbinder Scroll... Where did you even¡ª"


    "There''s no time for questions," Father interrupted curtly. With a whisper, he pricked his finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the parchment. The ancient page absorbed the blood instantly, leaving no trace behind. Without hesitation, I stepped forward, pulling Aurelia along, and we added our blood as well. Aelric followed, his face grave, and finally, after a moment of hesitation, the association head reluctantly sliced his palm with a silver dagger and allowed his blood to fall onto the scroll.


    Father began chanting cryptic incantations under his breath. The parchment burst into blue flames, burning away without a trace, leaving behind five luminous, silver runes that floated briefly in the air before phasing into our bodies.


    Then, in the silence that followed, an ethereal, expressionless face materialized before us. Its blank, glowing visage, devoid of pupils or hair, recited the terms of the agreement in a dispassionate tone, ensuring that all present understood the unbreakable pact they had entered.


    As the face faded into nothingness, Father exhaled deeply and turned to the group. "Forgive me," he said, his voice softer now but still firm. "I had no other choice. He is my only grandson, the future of my family. I cannot allow harm to come to him."


    The association head''s scowl deepened, but after a long pause, he gave a curt nod. Duke Aelric placed a hand on Grandfather''s shoulder, a silent show of support.


    We ascended back to the surface in heavy silence, each lost in our thoughts. As we reached the cave''s entrance, I turned for one final look at the place where I had last seen my son. It felt like leaving a part of myself behind, but I forced myself to keep walking.


    The moment we emerged into the open air, a deafening uproar reached our ears. The panicked cries of the city filled the air. We exchanged tense glances before stepping outside.


    When I lifted my eyes to the sky, I felt all the blood drain from my face.

 Chapter 18 Teleportation

    Eleanor''s POVWhen we stepped outside, the streets were teeming with people, all frozen in place, their faces painted with expressions of sheer terror and disbelief. Their collective gaze was fixed skyward, and as I followed their line of sight, an icy chill gripped my heart. A massive shadow loomed over the entire city, blanketing it in an oppressive darkness.


    I craned my neck to see its source, and my breath caught in my throat. Hanging in the sky, grinning maliciously, was the very same demon face etched onto Ethan''s back. It was gargantuan, easily spanning a hundred meters in width, its malevolent features seemingly alive with dark energy. The pressure it exerted was suffocating, an overwhelming force that felt as though a supreme devil had cast its gaze upon the city, ready to obliterate it in an instant.


    The face cackled, its laughter reverberating like thunder, sending waves of terror rippling through the crowd. It radiated an aura of pure evil, celebrating something unfathomable while inducing panic and despair in every soul who beheld it. My heart sank as I realized the implications that any hope of concealing Ethan''s awakening ceremony had now been utterly dashed.


    Still, a small flicker of optimism surfaced in my mind. The authorities in Dark North City and Ice Emperor City might struggle to link this epic phenomenon to the awakening of a mere human boy. It was far more plausible that they would attribute it to something else surely a resurgence of the demon clans, the birth of a sinister artifact, or the unsealing of an ancient, otherworldly horror. These possibilities, though grim, were less likely to lead them to Ethan.


    I drew a steadying breath, trying to calm my nerves, but the demon face shifted. Its gaze seemed to lock onto us directly, a wicked glint in its glowing eyes. It let out one final, bone-chilling laugh before dissolving into tendrils of smoke and dissipating into the air, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    The weight in my chest refused to lift. Though the apparition had vanished, the sense of foreboding remained, a grim reminder that our lives had been irrevocably altered. I, father, Duke Aelric and Aurelia moved to our castle to suppress the news of Ethan''s disappearance as everyone in the castle knew about Ethan''s awakening ceremony and the magic association could relate the two incidents even if the possibilities were low.


    Ethan''s POV


    Am I dead? Have I been reincarnated again? What will happen to Mama and Aurelia now that I''m gone? These fragmented thoughts flitted through my mind as I drifted between semiconsciousness and the engulfing void of darkness. My memories were hazy, my awareness slipping in and out like waves against a battered shoreline.


    When I finally regained consciousness, an unbearable pain racked through my body, so intense it felt as if every bone had been shattered into pieces. Yet, amidst the agony, one thing became clear that I wasn''t dead. But I was no longer with my family. The realization made me a little sad but I recovered quickly as I was not a small boy with little emotional maturity.


    I struggled to open my eyes, forcing my lids apart, but all I was greeted with was an oppressive darkness. My body refused to obey me; every attempt to move was met with searing pain. It was then I became aware of the injuries that riddled me. Numerous gashes and tears marred my skin, the dried remnants of blood forming a crusty barrier over my wounds. I noticed the heavy, metallic scent of blood lingering in the air and realized with a start that I was lying in a pool of my own blood. It was a miracle that I was still alive. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The environment around me was suffocating and eerie. The faint, damp echoes hinted that I was in a dark, desolate cave. The still air carried a faint metallic tang, mingling with the heavy silence that pressed down on me. My body refused to move, the pain anchoring me to the cold, hard ground. Left with no other choice, I resolved to remain where I was until my body healed enough to allow me to stand and walk.


    As I lay there, enveloped in darkness, my thoughts turned to the events surrounding my awakening. The memory was fragmented, but I carefully sifted through the pieces, trying to make sense of what had happened. My awakening had been extraordinary and it was something that seemed to defy the norm. I had not only awakened the ice element with an affinity of the legendary grade, but also, to my shock, the dark element.


    The dark element was infamous and feared in the four regions beyond the Southern Shadowlands. Those who awakened it outside the Shadowlands were seen as aberrations and cursed beings who brought calamity wherever they went. Exile to the Shadowlands was often their only fate. But the grade of my dark element affinity wasn''t ordinary, it too seemed to be legendary, perhaps even higher.


    My brows furrowed as I dug deeper into the last moments before my consciousness gave way. I recalled a surreal and uncontrollable transformation. My body had begun to grow, expanding unnaturally, and an overwhelming surge of power had coursed through me, nearly tearing me apart. My mind raced as I pieced together the clues, and a conclusion formed in my head.


    My affinity with the dark element didn''t seem to be random but it could be attributed to my lineage, to my demon father and the bloodline of the noble demon clan I carried. It explained the unnatural growth I experienced as the dormant demon half of me had awakened, marking me as more than human. This revelation should have filled me with clarity, but instead, it left me grappling with the enormity of what I had become.


    As I wrestled with my thoughts, a sudden shrill ghost like voice shattered the silence, reverberating through the cavern,


    "Have you thought enough, boy?"


    The evil contained behind the tone sent shivers down my spine.

 Chapter 19 The Truth

    Ethan''s POVI looked around cautiously, but despite my sharp senses and instincts honed through countless life-or-death battles in my previous life, I failed to detect anyone in the cave.


    "Where are you looking? I''m inside your body," the shrill voice cackled, echoing unnervingly.


    I glanced down at my body instinctively, but there was nothing unusual that I could see or feel. Despite the unsettling revelation, I didn''t panic. The entity clearly wanted something from me, if it had intended to kill me, it would have already done so.


    "Hehe, close your eyes and then open them again," it sneered.


    I hesitated for a moment but complied. When I reopened my eyes, the oppressive darkness of the cave seemed to lift. My vision had sharpened unnaturally, and now I could clearly see every crevice and detail of the cave. I scanned my surroundings, still wary. Leaning against a jagged dark wall, I inspected my body more closely. My breath hitched when I noticed it: a grotesque demon face imprinted on my wrist, its four blood-red eyes glinting menacingly in the low light.


    The face grinned, its split mouth revealing rows of sharp, glistening teeth. A cold shiver ran down my spine, but I forced myself to remain calm.


    "You''re quite composed for your age," it remarked mockingly. "Here I thought you''d start crying for your mommy."


    I ignored the taunt, staring at it without a word. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed amused by my silence. "Heh. Smart boy. You must have a lot of questions, don''t you?"


    The demon face''s eyes gleamed, its lips twisting into a sinister smirk. "Well, let me get to it. I suppose I owe you some answers, seeing as I''m part of you now."


    The creature''s voice grew even more chilling as it began recounting the events following my blackout. The revelations were staggering.


    "You mean to say I was teleported here¡­ after you fought my grandfather?" I finally asked, my voice betraying the shock I had been suppressing.


    "Yes," it replied nonchalantly. "And you don''t have to worry, boy. I only did what my mission required of me."


    Its tone turned prideful, almost arrogant, as it continued. "You, my little host, carry the most potent bloodline of the Lucent Void Clan in this world. And no, I''m not talking about the diluted trash lineage of this insignificant little world. I mean the noble Lucent Void Clan of the Hell Spire Great World.


    "You see, a minor descendant of the noble Lucent Void Clan once escaped to this world thousands of years ago. I, bound by the master-slave curse, followed him here. Unfortunately, he perished from grievous injuries after fathering a few offspring. Before his demise, he bound me here to await a descendant worthy of our lineage¡ªa vessel with a bloodline strong enough to inherit his true arts and treasures," the face explained, its deep, echoing voice carrying a sinister edge. I caught the troubling word host in its reply, which immediately raised alarm bells in my mind.


    "What do you mean by ''host''?" I demanded in a stern tone, my unease growing by the second. There was no way such a word could bode well, especially coming from a disembodied face with such an ominous presence.


    The face curled into a malevolent grin, though its voice maintained a deceptive softness as it replied, "You don''t have to worry, young friend. I am bound by the master-slave curse to the bloodline of my master. Upon your father''s passing, I was naturally transferred to the bearer of the most potent bloodline¡ªyou. I mean no harm; quite the contrary, I am here to assist you. With my guidance, you will master the Nightmare Dream Arts of the Lucent Void Clan and unlock the secrets of your lineage. When you grow strong enough, you can leave this inferior world and accompany me to the Hell Spire Great World, where the true Lucent Void Clan awaits."


    Its words were calculated, laced with honeyed promises and assurances that I instinctively knew could not be trusted. Half of me wanted to dismiss it outright, but I held my tongue. I had read enough and experienced enough to know that nothing came without a price, especially not offers from entities bound by curses or tied to ancient bloodlines.


    "Okay," I said carefully, choosing my words with precision. "First, tell me where I am. And then tell me how I can return to my home in Dark North City."


    The face''s grin widened, its aura growing more menacing. "Hehe, my young friend, returning to your home is no longer an option. You have awakened the dark element and carry the bloodline of a demon family. The human continent will never accept you now, not without severe consequences. But fret not! I have already teleported us to the Blood Veil Continent, a land abundant in dark elemental energy. This place is the perfect environment for someone like you to grow stronger and realize your true potential. Though due to lack of energy we seem to have been randomly teleported."


    "So, the Blood Veil Continent," I mused aloud, forcing a calm I didn''t entirely feel. The face''s smug expression suggested it believed it had me cornered, but little did it know that I was already plotting.


    As much as I loathed the idea of trusting this entity, I had no choice but to feign cooperation for now. I didn''t know enough about this land, this curse, or even my own bloodline to act rashly. What I did know was that this being likely underestimated me. It probably thought I was just a slightly precocious child, easy to manipulate with promises of power and glory.


    For now, I had to play along. I would learn everything I could about my new circumstances, gather strength, and bide my time. Because one thing was certain, I would not allow myself to become anyone''s pawn, not even that of a supposed ancient spirit tied to my bloodline. If it thought I would blindly follow its guidance without question, it was gravely mistaken.

 Chapter 20 Deception

    Ethan''s POV"For the first steps, close your eyes, calm your mind without any distracting thoughts, and try to focus on your consciousness. That way, you will be able to see your situation," the face instructed in a hoarse, commanding tone.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. With deliberate effort, I calmed myself, pushing aside all distractions and allowing the void to consume my awareness. Darkness surrounded me, and for a moment, there was nothing but silence. I could feel my heartbeat, steady at first, but growing louder with every passing second. The rhythmic thumping intensified until, suddenly, an explosion reverberated in my brain.


    In that instant, a vivid image appeared in my mind. I could see my own body not as flesh and bone, but as a glowing map of intricate networks. Blood vessels, organs, and muscles shimmered faintly in the void. What captured my attention, however, was something far beyond the ordinary. Interwoven with my natural anatomy was a dense network of faintly shimmering black threads, spreading across my body like a spiderweb. These threads followed the paths of my blood vessels and capillaries, forming an almost identical structure. They were utterly black, absorbing every trace of light, but now and then, a sharp ice-blue shimmer pulsed through them.


    A surge of joy and relief overwhelmed me. This was it. I had taken my first steps into the realm of magic. I was no longer an ordinary person. The network I saw was my mana veins and it was the proof that I had become an acolyte mage. But there was more to it. My mana veins were nearly complete, a sign that I had directly advanced to the realm of a grade two acolyte mage. The unique hue of the veins, black with intermittent ice-blue flashes glaringly indicated my magical affinity. Darkness was my primary element, with a lesser but still potent affinity for the ice element.


    My excitement was short-lived as the demon''s voice echoed again, interrupting my thoughts. "As you can see, your mana veins have formed," it said with an air of smugness. "Your talent in the darkness element rivals that of regular descendants from the Hell Spire World''s branch of the Lucent Void Clan. Now, it''s time to transfer the Nightmare Dream Arts to you. Be mindful as these arts can only be cultivated by one who possesses the bloodline of the clan. Without it, attempting to learn these arts would lead to immediate death."


    Its words were both a promise and a warning. My mind raced, piecing together what it meant. I had no teacher to guide me, no manual to explain the workings of the dark affinity, and no pathway to ascend in this new realm of magic. The Nightmare Dream Arts were my only chance at growing stronger.


    A sudden black flash illuminated my mind''s eye. The demon face on my wrist quivered with energy before detaching, moving toward me. A sharp, instinctive dread shot through me. Before I could react, it leaped into my forehead with a malevolent cackle. My mind exploded with agony as I crumpled to the ground, twitching uncontrollably.


    Its voice rang in my ears, filled with triumphant glee. "Finally! After thousands of years, I am free! This body, brimming with potential, will be mine! I will rise as the most powerful expert in this world. Wealth, women, power¡ªI shall have it all!"


    I could barely move, my body wracked with pain, and the demon''s presence clawed at my mind like a predator tearing through its prey. I realized with a sinking heart that it was trying to devour my soul, to take over my body entirely. Panic and despair flooded my thoughts. I was helpless, pinned by the sheer force of its will. But in the darkest corners of my mind, a spark of defiance ignited.


    No. I refused to let this happen. Even if it meant sacrificing everything, even if I had to cripple myself forever, I would not let this monster win.


    With every ounce of my willpower, I began concentrating on the network of mana veins in my body. My resolve to destroy them was clear. Without mana veins, my body would lose all potential for magic, and the demon''s ambitions would be forever thwarted. It might cost me my life, but at least I would not let this creature fulfil its vile aspirations.


    "Do you think you can escape me, boy?" the demon snarled, sensing my intent. Its voice echoed with anger and desperation as it fought harder to subdue my soul.


    My body trembled as I pushed against the invading force, my thoughts razor-focused on the task. The pain intensified, threatening to overwhelm me. I could feel my strength ebbing, but I clenched my jaw, determined to see this through. If this was the end, then I would make sure it was the demon''s end too.


    But fate seemed to be on my side as I suddenly heard the demon''s voice but this time it was filled with fear and terror.


    Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 21 The Miraculous Crystal

    Ethan''s POV"What? How can this happen? No... how could such a thing exist in this world?! Nooooo!" the demon''s voice echoed in my mind, its once-powerful tone now trembling with terror. The fear in its cries was palpable, but before I could fully process what was happening, its desperate screams were abruptly silenced.


    I lay on the ground, my chest heaving as I tried to catch my breath. My limbs trembled, not from exhaustion, but from the sheer shock of what had just transpired. Slowly, shakily, I managed to sit up, still dazed by the sudden turn of events. The oppressive presence of the demon was gone. Yet, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something monumental had just occurred. Determined to find answers, I steadied myself and closed my eyes, focusing once more on my consciousness.


    Darkness enveloped me, the void within my mind rolling like storm clouds. In this boundless space, a faint white spot of light flickered weakly, trembling as if it had endured a nightmare beyond imagination. Instinctively, I understood that light was me. It was my soul, fragile yet unbroken.


    As I stared at the flickering light, the darkness around me began to shift. Suddenly, a stunning seven-coloured glow flooded the void, its radiance so pure and vibrant that it seemed to banish every shadow in its wake. The warmth of this light wrapped around my soul like a protective cocoon, steadying its tremors and filling me with an unshakable sense of safety.


    I looked up with my inner sight, and my breath caught in awe. Suspended in the vastness of the void was a massive crystal, its shape perfectly octagonal and its surface gleaming with an otherworldly brilliance. Intricate, mythical patterns adorned its faces, each etched line glowing faintly with a surreal, multicoloured light. The crystal seemed alive, pulsating with an aura of timeless power and serenity.


    At this moment, I realized that it had saved me by vanquishing the sinister demon face. As the oppressive silence faded, a majestic yet monotonous voice resonated within the depths of my soul space:


    [Successor has awakened his mana veins and gained the right to interact with the Eterna Nexus.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [After waiting for billions of years, the Eterna Nexus welcomes a new owner. I, Auralis Prime, am at your service. To fully enjoy the benefits of the Eterna Nexus, the successor must complete trials and fulfil specific requirements. If you understand, please give your acknowledgment.]


    I stood flabbergasted at the profound voice reverberating through my consciousness. It was unmistakably originating from the crystal, yet I instinctively knew it was not an enemy. As my thoughts aligned to agree, the voice returned:


    [Successor''s soul waves containing positive consent have been received. For entering the first stage of divine ascension, you shall receive a one time free reward: a top-tier overlord category ascension technique tailored to your unique affinities.]


    Moments later, a dazzling golden chart flew out of the Eterna Nexus crystal, unfurling before my inner vision. Its title gleamed with divine authority:


    [Eternal Eclipse Ascension: A supreme art enabling the wielder to create eternal eclipses, enveloping galaxies in darkness and controlling their fates.]


    I inhaled sharply, stunned by the sheer grandeur of the description. Despite its seemingly impossible claim, a deep part of me believed in it, perhaps influenced by the Eterna Nexus''s divine aura or the ease with which it obliterated the ancient, ominous demon that had attacked me. My excitement swelled, and upon mentally acknowledging acceptance, the luminous text detached from the golden chart and merged with the flickering orb of light within my soul space.


    Suddenly, a surge of overwhelming energy erupted in my mind, knocking me unconscious.


    When I woke up, a string of cryptic black characters hovered persistently in my consciousness, as though they had always been a part of me. Their presence filled me with an inexplicable sense of familiarity and purpose. Without hesitation, I immersed myself in the practice of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique. It guided me to channel dark elemental energy to repair my fractured mana veins and extend them further, edging me closer to breaking into the Elemental Mage Realm.


    For an entire week, I laboured tirelessly in this foreign darkness, where day and night blended indistinguishably. Despite the difficulty, my injuries healed with astonishing speed, and my mana veins regained their full strength. By the end of this arduous week, I marvelled at the profound capabilities of this top-tier overlord category art.


    Grandfather''s words echoed in my mind, ''Cracked mana veins are nearly impossible to repair. Even with the rarest elixirs and the legendary high elves'' assistance, it takes years, during which magic must be entirely forsaken.'' I assumed that my cracked mana veins must have resulted from the long and dangerous space travel traversing continents with my frail and weak body.


    Yet here I was healed and rejuvenated in a mere week! The only plausible explanation was the miracle of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique and its mysterious, divine powers.


    Determined and filled with newfound hope, I finally rose to my feet, albeit shakily, and surveyed my surroundings. My journey on this foreign land, was about to begin.

 Chapter 22 The Dark Forest

    Author''s thoughtIf you have any suggestions or if you are curious about something, do write in the comments. I will definitely consider it.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The blood-red sky, veiled by black clouds, occasionally flashed with streaks of black lightning, amplifying the eerie dread that hung over the forest.


    The oppressive silence was unnatural¡ªno rustling leaves, no wind, no chirping birds or insects, just a suffocating stillness.


    As evening descended, the darkness deepened, and a shadowy figure crouched atop a tall, gnarled tree. The tree''s twisted canopy and roots extended like ghostly claws which added to the sinister atmosphere.


    The figure, stealthy and calculated, stalked a vulture nest perched at the tree''s peak. Just as it prepared to pounce, a chill ran through its body, instincts flaring with the imminent sense of danger.


    But before it could react, a streak of black light struck its head with unerring precision, piercing it cleanly. The shadow collapsed and it was dead before it even understood what had happened.


    The creature''s true form was revealed as it fell from the branches, a fourteen-foot-long panther-like beast with sleek, jet-black fur that shimmered faintly in the dim light. Its muscular frame was adorned with four tusk-like fangs and claws that gleamed ominously.


    The blood-red sunset lent a macabre brilliance to its lifeless body, even as the ground beneath drank its black blood with unnatural speed.


    A green crystal knife protruded from its skull, a black chain attached to the hilt stretching into the shadows.


    Moments later, the knife was retrieved, vanishing in a wisp of black smoke as it recoiled along the chain.


    From the depths of a nearby bush, a young man emerged, his long, violet hair disheveled and framing his striking features. His crimson eyes glinted with cold focus as he glided towards the fallen beast with spectral-like movements.


    One moment he seemed to be far and in the other, he was already beside the corpse.


    Just as he crouched to inspect the dead beast, the ground beneath trembled. Black, tentacle-like roots shot toward him with terrifying speed, aiming to entangle and crush him.


    Ethan''s POV


    "Fuck," I cursed under my breath, instinctively summoning my chains. Three black tendrils burst from my palms, their ends seamlessly connecting with the trio of knives sheathed at my sides.


    I directed the knives with a flick of my hand, their blades flashing a ghostly green as they slashed through the incoming roots in precise, crisscrossing arcs.


    The sharp edges shredded the attacking tendrils effortlessly, but the sheer volume of roots pressed forward relentlessly.


    A guttural, enraged growl resonated through the air. My gaze snapped to the grotesque, bark-like face twisted into the side of the massive black tree.


    Its hollow eyes burned with malevolence, and the low hum of its wrath sent a shiver down my spine.


    I clenched my fists. Destroying the tree outright was impossible. Its sheer size, coupled with my limited magic reserves, made such an endeavor futile.


    My focus shifted instead to retreat. Activating my self-invented Shadow Spectre movement technique, I darted through the forest floor like a phantom, leaving only faint ripples of darkness in my wake.


    The panther''s corpse was too valuable to abandon. With a thought, a fourth chain burst forth from my palm, forming a jagged black hook.


    It latched onto the carcass, allowing me to drag it along as I glided through the oppressive forest. The tree''s roots gave chase, snapping and writhing like serpents, but my knives kept them at bay, carving a path through the dense undergrowth.


    I moved like a wraith in the darkness, my affinity with darkness granting me heightened night vision. The forest around me, with its tangled trees and ominous silence, felt alive with hidden dangers.


    I deftly avoided snakes coiled under gnarled roots and scorpions lurking in the underbrush. After ten minutes of near-silent running, I reached the mouth of a dark cave nestled between jagged rocks.


    Entering cautiously, I used my magic to conjure a small flame. While the fire element was not my specialty, basic proficiency in all elements came with being a mage.


    The flickering light pushed back the oppressive gloom, revealing the rugged walls of the cave. After rolling a massive boulder into place to block the entrance, I set up a crude fireplace and began roasting the huge panther I had hunted earlier. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the aroma of cooked meat filled the air, my thoughts drifted. Today marked my thirteenth birthday, three years since I had been torn away from my family and thrown into the harsh wilderness of the dark forest.


    These years had hardened me, forcing me to survive and grow stronger in such a perilous environment where even the smallest mistake could mean death.


    Once my magic power was restored and my mana veins had healed, I had ventured deeper into the cave, eventually discovering the exit after tirelessly searching for many days in its maze-like passages.


    That exit opened to a sheer precipice overlooking a valley filled with trees of black branches and leaves tinged in violet and crimson. It was a view that had felt both haunting and strangely beautiful.


    Before leaving the cave for good, I had taken the time to sift through the contents of my spatial storage artifact, gifted to me by Grandpa as part of my initiation ceremony.


    He had instructed me to open it only after my awakening had been completed.


    Within the artifact were some of my daily clothes, my crystal knives, and something that instantly caught my attention, a snow-white egg about the size of an eagle''s egg.


    The egg radiated a faint static charge, and when I touched it, I felt a mild shock course through my fingers. My heart swelled with joy as I immediately recognized it as the egg of Hunter, Grandpa''s magnificent Storm Eagle.


    Yet, I also noticed something unusual: black spots had started to form on its pristine surface.


    I was been worried about the change, fearing it might signify something wrong and like everyday I tried to infuse and concentrate darkness in my eyes to see if I could glean any clues for its change.


    However, suddenly a seven-coloured light glowed in my soul space and the dormant Eterna Nexus which had fallen silent three years ago after granting me the Eternal Eclipse Ascension ascension art quivered once more.


    The monotonous voice of Auralis Prime echoed once more


    [A mutated Storm Eagle egg, possessing the potential to grow into a Shadowstorm Eagle.]


    The revelation left me stunned, my worry replaced with excitement. I reached out to the Eterna Nexus again, my thoughts forming a question about this mysterious feature it had just revealed.


    The resulting answer left me stunned.

 Chapter 23 Nexus Eye

    Author''s thoughtIf you have any suggestions or if you are curious about something, do write in the comments. I will definitely consider it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ethan''s POV


    This was the feature unlocked after the Eterna Nexus had recharged for three long years. Its name was Nexus Eye, a remarkable ability capable of identifying anything by drawing upon the vast knowledge archives and the discerning power of its Omni Veil Observer. Excitement surged through me, this was the thing I had been desperately waiting for. Over the past three years, the inability to recognize the true nature of creatures, plants, and objects of this forsaken place had been one of my greatest obstacles. Whether it was determining if a herb or fruit was poisonous or beneficial to my ascension, or understanding the abilities of a monster, I had been navigating in the dark literally.


    Eager to test this newfound ability of the Eterna Nexus, I focused on the corpse of the panther-like beast. Instantly, a dense line of letters appeared within my soul space, glowing with clarity.


    [Night Stalker - Grade 1]


    A darkness-attribute beast known for its exceptional stealth abilities. It lacks magical powers, relying on its robust body, razor-sharp claws, incisive fangs, and superior night vision. Originates from the Dark Forest and is considered one of its weaker denizens.


    After reading the detailed analysis, I understood that the Night Stalker was, indeed, one of the least threatening creatures in this forest.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me. I transmitted my thoughts, including the vivid imagery and memories of my earlier encounter with the monstrous tree, to the Eterna Nexus. Its response arrived almost instantaneously,


    [Nightroot Terrors - Grade 2]


    Plant-like creatures that resemble ancient, gnarled trees. Their limbs are composed of twisted roots, and their "faces" appear as hollow knotholes emitting a crimson glow. These beings possess the ability to camouflage seamlessly as ordinary trees, lying in wait to trap unsuspecting prey with constricting roots. Once captured, they drain the life force of their victims.


    The revelation left me both impressed and horrified. The resemblance between the normal trees of the dark forest and Nightroot Terrors was so uncanny that distinguishing them by sight alone seemed impossible. It was no wonder these creatures had almost ended me during my earlier encounters. I recalled my first brush with a Nightroot Terror vividly. Its roots had encircled me, squeezing with bone-crushing force. I had barely escaped with my life.


    It was in that moment of desperation, under the immense pressure of imminent death, that I had instinctively forged my Umbral Shackles. This invention, born from sheer willpower and necessity, had allowed me to manipulate chains of darkness to fend off the Nightroot''s grasp and escape.


    The Eternal Eclipse Ascension Art I practiced was profoundly enigmatic, brimming with untapped potential. However, it lacked low-level, ready-made magic techniques, forcing me to create my own spells through relentless experimentation. By studying the art''s intricacies and attuning myself to the essence of darkness, I had gained the ability to wield shadows as naturally as I moved my limbs.


    This ability had proven invaluable, allowing me to survive in this perilous environment. Perhaps my innate talent played a role in my rapid adaptation, but I couldn''t afford to rely on talent alone. I had clearly understood in these three years that complacency meant death.


    My only regret was my inability to practice the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body Technique, which required an environment rich in icy energy as its most basic catalyst. The Dark Forest, with its oppressive darkness and absence of such elemental energy, rendered this technique inaccessible for now.


    Yet, there was one significant milestone to celebrate, I was on the brink of becoming an Elemental Sea Mage. However, the ascension process for someone practicing a peerless ascension art like mine was far from straightforward. Forming my magic dimension demanded a potent catalyst, something extraordinary to match the profound power of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension Art. Though the resulting magic power capacity and purity would also be much greater. Fortunately, the dark forest''s unique environment was perfectly suited to my affinity with darkness, allowing me to train extensively within a fifty to hundred-kilometre radius around the towering mountain where my cave was located.


    Years of experience as an operative had honed my instincts for survival. I understood all too well that venturing deeper into the Dark Forest meant confronting exponentially greater dangers and challenges that would overwhelm even seasoned mages, let alone an acolyte like me. Survival in the outer regions was challenging enough, further exploration demanded both preparation and caution.


    Still, my plan was clear. I intended to venture into the deeper parts of the forest to seek out the perfect catalyst to aid my breakthrough. Once I succeeded, my next goal was to leave this wilderness behind and journey to the society of the Blood Veil Continent. During these years of solitude, I had ample time to consider my future, that is strategizing my path to grow stronger and searching for a way back home.


    As I finished the last bite of the Night Stalker''s roasted meat, its savoury taste a small reminder of my recent victory.


    Rolling out the sleeping bag Grandpa had carefully prepared and stored in my spatial equipment ring, I retired myself for the night. It was one of the few remnants of home, a tangible connection to the life I had been torn away from. As I lay down, the oppressive darkness of the cave wrapped around me like a shroud, but I felt no fear as this was my new oyster and the weapon with which I would gain power and everything.

 Chapter 24 Fierce Battle (1)

    Author''s thoughtIf you have any suggestions or if you are curious about something, do write in the comments. I will definitely consider it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ethan''s POV


    I woke up early, carefully gathering all my belongings and storing them in the dark blue spatial ring I wore on my forefinger. The cave that had sheltered me for the past three years now stood silent behind me. Taking one last lingering glance, I stepped forward, leaving it behind. My crystal knives remained safely tucked away in the spatial ring, ready to be summoned in an instant at the first sign of danger.


    As I darted through the branches, an indistinct shadow merging with the darkness, the imposing mountain that had been my home for so long gradually receded into the distance, shrinking until it became a mere speck on the horizon. The forest grew denser, its ominous aura thickening as the occasional Nightroot Terrors easily identifiable to me now appeared in my path. The oppressive darkness deepened as I journeyed further, carefully sensing for a hotspot of dense dark elemental energy.


    After days of relentless travel punctuated by brief rests and hunts, a towering, dark mountain came into view, its summit piercing the sky like a spear. Rolling clouds of shadow and an eerie dark mist swirled around it, clear signs of the intense, pure dark energy concentrated in this place. My pulse quickened, but I forced myself to calm down, steadying my breath. I knew that such a potent location was certain to harbour powerful magical creatures.


    Approaching cautiously, I climbed the mountain''s foothills slowly, maintaining constant vigilance. After half a day of measured progress, I discovered a cave with a small, concealed entrance. Judging it to be a suitable resting spot, I ventured inside. However, the moment I stepped in, the narrow opening widened, revealing a tall, hollow cavern within the mountain.


    I pressed myself against the shadowy walls, gliding like a phantom. The cavern''s silence was absolute, with total darkness reigning within, but my enhanced night vision allowed me to see every detail clearly. As I crept closer, I noticed a medium-sized black pond at the centre of the cave. Its still surface exuded a palpable aura of dark elemental energy, and at its heart, a small black lotus bud stood, pulsing rhythmically as if breathing, releasing and absorbing astonishing waves of power.


    My curiosity and excitement spurred me forward, and I swam toward the lotus soundlessly, keeping my armour hidden beneath my clothes to avoid any noise. Upon reaching the pond''s centre, I extended my hand toward the lotus, intending to pluck it. But the moment my fingers neared, an overwhelming sense of danger gripped me, my instincts screaming in alarm. Reacting in a split second, I withdrew my hand just as a monstrous black snake head lunged, its fangs sinking into the space my hand had occupied mere moments before.


    A jolt of fear coursed through me as I retreated with lightning speed, activating my Shadow Spectre Movement Technique. The snake mirrored my movements with unsettling precision, its enormous, serpentine body undulating through the air with an eerie silence. Its relentless strikes targeted every vulnerable part of my body, forcing me to dodge frantically.


    (Note: I have marked the name of important terms bold so that readers don''t face confusion.)


    I managed to reach the pond''s shore, my breathing ragged as the snake loomed in front of me. Suddenly, it reared back, and I ducked just in time as a stream of greenish-black liquid shot past, narrowly missing my head. My gaze followed its trajectory, watching as the venom splattered against the cave walls and caused them to melt into a viscous sludge.


    I retreated to a safer distance, assessing the situation. The snake was massive, easily rivalling the size of an anaconda from my previous life, its pitch-black scales glinting faintly in the dim light. Its glowing eyes locked onto me with predatory focus, and the air around it seemed to ripple with menace. But the most unsettling thing I noticed was a black lotus bud growing on its head. I immediately realized this was likely a trap and a lure that the snake used to attract prey. In hindsight, I understood how close I had come to disaster. Without my instincts, that strike would have surely ended me.


    My thoughts raced as I considered my options, the oppressive silence of the cave now broken by the subtle hiss of the snake. Suddenly, it lunged at me with a ferocious roar, and I had no choice but to respond. I summoned my crystal knives, now linked by the Umbra Shackles that extended from my palms like living shadows. The dark chains throbbed with a power I could feel coursing through me.


    With a flick of my will and the guidance of my soul sense, the knives came alive, moving as an extension of my body. Their green, spectral glow traced arcs in the dim air, forming a flashing swarm that intercepted the snake''s strikes. The beast hissed and lunged repeatedly, but its movements were met with calculated precision. My knives were faster than its vicious bites, carving into its body with every failed attack.


    The snake reeled back, retreating to a safer distance. As it slithered away, I could see countless cuts marring its massive head, each one oozing a viscous dark purple blood that pooled at its base. For a moment, I allowed myself a flicker of hope as my weapons had drawn blood. But then, doubt crept in.


    Despite the sharpness and lethality of my crystal knives, which were grade 3 magical equipment capable of being wielded by Crystal Formation Mages, the snake''s head remained intact. My weapons, strong enough to sever most magical beasts of this size, had failed to do significant damage. The realization sent a chill through my spine.


    The snake had to be at least a grade 2 magical beast, a level of strength comparable to an Elemental Sea Mage, if not stronger. Its resilience, terrifying speed, and deadly venom made it a formidable foe. My heart sank as the weight of the situation bore down on me, but I forced myself to stay calm. My survival depended on maintaining control over my emotions.


    I advanced slowly, step by cautious step, using my movements to exert psychological pressure on the snake. Its glowing eyes never left me, and I could feel the tension in the air, taut like a string about to snap. Then, as if sensing my resolve, the snake''s mouth began to swell unnaturally.


    I had barely registered the change when a dense greenish-black poisonous smoke erupted from its jaws, rolling toward me in a thick, suffocating wave. The noxious fumes carried an acrid tang that stung my senses even at a distance and I was totally caught off guard by its attack.

 Chapter 25 Fierce Battle (2)

    Author''s thoughtIf you have any suggestions or if you are curious about something, do write in the comments. I will definitely consider it. And from now on the magic techniques and important words will be marked bold.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ethan''s POV S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The smoke spread rapidly, clouding the air with a deadly haze that seemed to leech the vitality from the surroundings. My every instinct screamed at me to move, to avoid being engulfed by the venomous fog. My mind raced as I considered my options. This beast wasn''t just strong, it was intelligent, and it was playing to its strengths.


    I glided back, my movements swift and fluid, and an idea instantly lit up in my head. Without hesitation, I pulled back the chains, their dark tendrils retracting smoothly into my grasp. Focusing my will, I channelled my magical power into the Umbra Shackles, surging energy into the knives at the ends of the chains. The weapons responded immediately, their faint glow intensifying into a bright green radiance.


    As the infusion continued, intricate feather-like patterns previously invisible surfaced along the blades, their cryptic designs pulsing faintly with energy. With a sharp motion, I rotated the chains in a wide circle, building momentum. A strong gust of wind erupted from the spinning blades, gaining intensity until it coalesced into a small green tornado, composed of countless razor-sharp wind blades.


    The whirlwind surrounded me protectively, its energy radiating outward in waves. The toxic fog churned violently under the force of the wind, dispersing rapidly. The poisonous mist dissipated before it could breach the perimeter of the wind barrier, leaving me safe within the eye of the storm.


    I heaved an internal sigh of relief. The sheer danger of the snake''s venom had pushed me into quick action, and in the heat of the moment, I''d almost forgotten an important detail that the crystal knives were wind-attributed magical equipment. Their latent abilities had turned the tide of this confrontation.


    With the immediate danger neutralized, I extended my soul sense, scanning for any sign of the snake''s movements. It had an innate camouflaging ability, blending seamlessly with the darkness around it. The quiet tension in the air thickened, and my nerves were on edge as I braced for its next move.


    Suddenly, a faint ripple in the atmosphere warned me. Trusting my instincts, I leapt backward just as the snake''s massive head struck down from above, aiming for the spot I''d occupied mere moments ago. The force of the missed attack reverberated through the cave, dislodging loose rocks and debris.


    Without panicking, I seized the moment. As the snake''s head recoiled from its failed ambush, I took advantage of its momentary vulnerability. My chains shot forward with a thought, the Umbra Shackles wrapping tightly around the lower half of the serpent''s massive body. Black thorns sprouted from the shackles, anchoring themselves deep into the snake''s scaled flesh, ensuring it couldn''t escape.


    With a fierce tug, I exerted my strength and swung the snake into the air. The sheer weight and resistance of its body tested my endurance, but I gritted my teeth and rotated the creature at high speed. The snake''s bulk became a blur, its hiss turning into a strangled cry as it flailed in vain against the crushing grip of the chains.


    I slammed the snake against the jagged rocks beside the black pond with a deafening crash. The force reverberated through the cavern, and dark purple blood splattered across the cave walls. But I didn''t stop there and bashed it again and again, I hurled the snake''s body against the unforgiving stone, each impact accompanied by a sickening crunch.


    By the time I stopped, the once-ferocious creature was a bloodied mess, its body broken and lifeless, crushed beyond recognition. The silence that followed was deafening, the oppressive tension of the battle dissipating as quickly as it had begun.


    My chest heaved as I caught my breath, the weight of my exhaustion settling in. But despite the toll the fight had taken, a surge of triumph coursed through me as this was the most dangerous battle I had fought till date in this world. I had emerged victorious, defeating a creature that was a whole stage stronger than me. As I stared at the lifeless snake, my gaze shifted to the black lotus bud atop its head, still pulsating faintly with dark energy. It was time to claim my prize.


    Despite knowing the snake was dead, I cautiously used my knives to sever its body into several pieces, ensuring it was no longer a threat. With meticulous care, I pried the black lotus bud from its head, taking extra caution not to damage it. As I held the lotus in my hand, I focused my attention on the serpent''s corpse, channelling my intent toward the Eterna Nexus. A seven-coloured light flickered within my soul space, and a stream of text appeared in my soul space.


    [Lotus Mirage Serpent - A Grade 1 dark and poison elemental magical beast, renowned for its deceptive and sinister nature. The entirety of its magical energy is concentrated within the lotus bud on its head. The pearl inside the lotus bud is highly sought after by dark mages, as the serpent possesses a unique ability to locate dense hotspots of dark elemental energy and absorb them into its bud, preparing for its potential advancement.]


    I was overjoyed as I carefully retrieved a wooden box from my spatial ring and securely placed the lotus bud inside it. After a moment''s hesitation, I enveloped my hands in a sheath of darkness, forming protective gloves. With precision, I pried open the serpent''s crushed jaw and extracted its venom sac. I meticulously placed it, along with the sac itself, into a sturdy bottle, knowing it might prove invaluable in future battles.


    Satisfied, I scoured the cave thoroughly, ensuring there were no lurking threats or surprises. Convinced of its safety and noting the abundance of dense dark energy saturating the environment, I decided this would be the ideal place to undergo my long-awaited advancement to Elemental Sea Mage.

 Chapter 26 Advancement

    Ethan''s POVI carefully covered the small entrance of the cave with a nearby rock, ensuring no dangerous creatures or unexpected presences would notice me and ambush me during my ascension.


    Settling myself cross-legged in the shallow part of the pool inside the cave, I closed my eyes and slipped into deep silence. I focused inward, immersing my consciousness in the depths of my soul space where the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique''s first layer resided. My attention turned to the intricate process of ascension described in the technique.


    Unlike typical methods of forming a magical dimension, the Eternal Eclipse technique involved creating a unique eclipse dimension, an essential foundation for the upper ascension realms. I revisited the detailed instructions carefully and prepared myself to execute each step with precision.


    After reviewing the process thoroughly, I retrieved the lotus bud, its surface glowing faintly in the dim light of the cave. With dark energy cloaking my hand, I crushed the bud, watching as it dissolved into shimmering dark particles.


    Emerging from the remains was a small black pearl, no larger than a quail egg, its rough surface etched with dazzling, intricate black patterns.


    I knew instinctively that its energy was volatile and corrosive and deadly to any ordinary human who might attempt to handle it. Even with my mastery of dark magic, I dared only hold it while wrapped in layers of dark magical power.


    Fixing my gaze on the ominous pearl, I swallowed it, guiding it carefully down to phase near my heart. Encasing it in magic power, I steadied myself and urged the pearl''s deep dark essence to flow out in a controlled stream.


    This essence, potent and primordial, began laying the groundwork for the eclipse dimension''s formation.


    I started muttering the chants of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique''s first layer, my voice steady yet resonant. By some unfathomable law, the surrounding dark elemental energy surged into my body like a flood from a broken dam.


    Despite the overwhelming influx of power, I maintained my composure, directing the energy into my mana veins with deliberate care. The strain was undeniable but manageable.


    I was well aware of the dangers. More than sixty to seventy percent of acolytes attempting breakthroughs met their demise, unable to handle the violent elemental power overwhelming their frail mana veins and fragile soul sense.


    This often resulted in catastrophic internal damage, with some cases leading to the unstable collapse of their newly formed magic dimension, erasing their very existence.


    Yet, I faced no such issues. My mana veins and magic power were refined through years of rigorous training and battle, were far stronger and wider than those of the average acolyte. My soul sense was tempered and resilient, forged by the high-grade arts I had diligently practiced.


    Unlike others, my magic power was not only refined but dense, a testament to the constant combat and hardships I had endured in recent years in the dark forest.


    Confidence surged through me as the wild elemental energy coalesced in my mana pathways near my heart. Slowly, it gathered into a concentrated dark sphere. As the sphere expanded, I sensed that its growth occurred in a higher dimension, leaving my physical body untouched.


    From the outside, thick black clouds of dark elemental energy rolled around me, shrouding my form. My crimson pupils glowed ominously in the darkness, a sight that would have terrified any observer.


    However, as the sphere expanded and the eclipse dimension''s outlines began to take shape, the process abruptly halted. The gathered energy proved insufficient in quantity and quality for the next phase.


    I had anticipated this and so I directed the dark pearl into the centre of the forming dimension. With careful precision, I detonated it, releasing a massive surge of pure dark essence.


    This essence, far superior to ordinary elemental energy, infused the process with renewed vigour, accelerating the formation of the eclipse dimension. I marvelled at the profound difference this higher-grade energy made.


    Dark essence was indeed a rare and precious resource, and now I understood why it was so highly sought after by dark mages and demons.


    The entire process spanned several hours. By the end, my excitement was uncontainable. The result before me was astounding as my unique dimension marked the completion of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique''s first layer.


    The dimension seemed to be endless with dark mist hovering in the sky and a surging dark ocean of elemental energy. Its environment without any sound or life looked similar to the simulations of lifeless planets I had watched in my previous life.


    But my excitement didn''t go down as at only thirteen years old, I had achieved a feat surpassing even the legendary grade talent bearer the Divine Brilliance Emperor of the Luminous Cradle Empire, who had reached the Elemental Sea Mage rank at the age of eighteen.


    As I mentally prepared to leave the dark forest and make my mark on the world, I caught a glimpse of something in the pool''s reflection. A figure loomed behind me. My body froze on the spot, the exhilaration from my success instantly replaced by a cold dread as I saw something I could never have expected to see. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 The Dark Dragon

    Ethan''s POVAbove me floated a woman clad in full-body black armour, her presence dominating the air around her. She hovered effortlessly, her piercing gaze fixed on me. The moment our eyes met, my body froze completely. I couldn''t move a single muscle, as if an invisible force had locked me in place. Even the magic power coursing through my body came to a halt, solidifying and refusing to respond to my commands. In this paralyzed state, instinct took over, and I did the only thing I could that was observing her.


    Her features were otherworldly, surpassing the beauty of anyone I had ever encountered in both of my lives. Her long, black hair cascaded like a waterfall of silk down to her waist, shimmering even in the dim light of the cave, her eyes were vertical dark golden orbs that captivated me the most. They seemed to pierce directly into my soul, unravelling my secrets effortlessly. Her gaze was not just penetrating but it was as if she held dominion over all that she surveyed.


    The most striking feature, however, was the pair of black draconic horns that adorned her head. They were sleek yet formidable, adding an unmistakable aura of power to her already imposing presence. Her body was a vision of mature allure, with a voluptuous figure that would make her the envy of any goddess. Her ample D-cup breasts, slim figure and a nearly six-foot stature seemed to speak of her elegance and strength.


    Her demeanour however, set her apart from the type of a delicate beauty one might feel a desire to protect. She exuded a regal authority, an aura of arrogance born not of entitlement but of absolute power and confidence. Her pride wasn''t the worthless kind often seen in the pampered young masters of nobility. Instead, it was the kind that came from an unshakable belief in her strength, her abilities, and her place above all others.


    I found myself captivated, unable to tear my gaze away from her, even as her eyes seemed to evaluate me in return. It was as though she were appraising me, measuring my worth with an intensity that left me feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    Suddenly, a golden chart opened across my soul space and the voice of Aurelis Prime echoed and listening to it I was stunned though I had guessed some things,


    [Abyssbound Night Dragon: A rare and elusive subspecies of dark dragons, renowned for their unparalleled affinity to true darkness and the eternal night. Unlike more common dark dragon variants, such as Abyssal Dark Dragons or Evil Spike Dark Dragons, Abyssbound Night Dragons stand apart due to their rarity and profound connection to primordial shadows.


    Even within the vast expanse of the Blaze Dragon Great World, they are seldom seen, their existence steeped in mystery and legend.]


    Snapping out of my reverie, I realized that her expression hadn''t changed. She was still assessing me, her gaze as sharp and unwavering as before. The silence between us was heavy, her presence commanding and overwhelming. I was amazed at hearing the description of this being before me. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nyx''s POV


    I had been resting in my lair atop Ebonspire Peak, surrounded by the comforting silence of my lair when I felt a surge of pure dark essence ripple through the air. Intrigued, I left my sanctuary and teleported to the small cave at the foothills of the peak which was source of the disturbance. What I found astonished me. A figure, young and unassuming was in the midst of ascending to the Elemental Sea realm.


    I peered down and was taken aback to see a boy who appeared no older than fifteen or sixteen sitting alone in a damp pool. His demeanour was calm, composed, and devoid of the naivety one would expect from someone his age. He exuded the presence of a seasoned mystic, his tranquillity an enigma that piqued my curiosity.


    His long, flowing violet hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, and his crimson eyes seemed to hold a depth far beyond his years. They glimmered like jewels, surpassing even the countless treasures I had collected over my long life. I couldn''t help but imagine that he would surely grow into a strikingly handsome man destined to leave the hearts of women in turmoil and make them mad wherever he went.


    As I observed him intently, he suddenly seemed to sense something and opened his eyes. My reflection in the pool caught his eye and he looked up. Our gazes locked and under the weight of my scrutinizing stare, he froze, his body stiff and unyielding, completely at my mercy.


    Curious to uncover the secrets of this boy who had drawn my attention so profoundly, I activated my clairvoyance eyes, intending to peer into his soul space. Yet, to my astonishment, I found myself unable to do so. Though his soul space existed, a formidable and unseen force barred my entry. It was as though something primal or divine protected him, shielding his innermost essence from my gaze.


    Even without delving into his soul, I could sense his immense potential. His magic power was pure and his magic dimension boundless at such a low realm. Though newly formed the magic dimension radiated a strength and stability unmatched by anything I had ever seen. And I had seen much in my long life be it conquerors, kings, and the most depraved of villains but this boy''s potential eclipsed them all, even surpassing my own in its brilliance.


    Instantly, I made a decision in my mind. For the past few years, I had been thinking about finding a successor worthy of my legacy and now, fate had delivered someone perfect. Ignoring such an opportunity would be unthinkable an foolish.


    But before I had to take him as my disciple, a test was necessary. I needed to gauge his character, strength and mental state. I didn''t want to feed a treacherous snake and regret my decision later.


    Releasing a fraction of my oppressive aura, I fixed him with an unyielding gaze and spoke in a forbidding tone, my voice echoing through the cave like rolling thunder,


    "Who are you, boy, and what are you doing on my Ebonspire Peak? Do you not know this is my domain? Any trespasser who dares set foot here without my permission meets their death."


    To my intrigue, he did not panic. Instead, he calmly saluted me with respect, his tone steady and composed as he replied,


    "O Great One, I am but a wanderer and was unaware that this was your domain. I humbly ask your forgiveness and request your permission to leave."


    For a fleeting moment, his polite demeanour and respectful words stirred an unusual amusement within me. Yet, my expression remained imperious as I responded,


    "Oh, you may leave," I said with an edge of authority, my lips curling into a faint, enigmatic smile. "But only on one condition and that is to pass my test."


    I descended gracefully to the ground, the clink of my black armour resonating faintly in the silence. Fixing him with my golden, piercing gaze, I pointed a single, commanding finger at him. With a simple wave of my hand, I teleported him out of the pond to the shore.

 Chapter 28 The Dragons Lair

    Ethan''s POVOn seeing the woman''s dragon horns and her vertical dark gold pupils, I already had a suspicion about her identity. The dragon species were among the most powerful and long-living beings in the Agate Star World. Their sheer might was unparalleled, but their low population was the only reason they did not dominate the world entirely.


    It was said that each dragon subspecies numbered only in the tens. They preferred solitude so they chose to reside in secluded regions, far from the prying eyes of society, often in forbidden zones where few dared to venture.


    It had already dawned on me that I had unknowingly intruded upon one of those lairs.


    While dragons were notorious for their temperamental nature, I didn''t panic. From her demeanour, I gauged that this dragoness wouldn''t kill me without reason, it would likely be beneath her pride to do so. Besides, I hadn''t done anything deliberately to antagonize her as my trespass was unintentional. Still, her gaze carried the weight of judgment, and her next words would decide my fate.


    "You have to live with me for an indefinite amount of time in my lair and do whatever I tell you to. If your actions satisfy me, I might let you go. But if you anger me or leave me dissatisfied..." She trailed off, but her meaning was clear. The weight of her warning hung heavily in the air.


    Faced with no other choice, I hurriedly agreed. This was my only chance to escape her wrath, and I had no intention of doing anything that might change her mind. From the pressure she had exuded earlier, I was convinced she was one of the strongest Dark Dragons of the Blood Veil Continent¡ªa name that struck terror into even the most fearsome beings, including demon clans, vampires, ghouls, and countless others.


    "Okay, let''s go then," she said with a casual wave of her hand.


    Before I could react, dark streams of magic power wrapped around my body, lifting me effortlessly into the air. She rose from the cave entrance, her form cutting through the darkness like a shadow of pure majesty, and I followed alongside her, carried by her magic.


    The ascent was unlike anything I had ever experienced. One moment, we were at the foothills, and in the blink of an eye, we were soaring up the mountain''s sheer height. Her speed was unfathomable. As we streaked across the skies, dark clouds churned violently around us, and black lightning crackled like the roars of angered dragons. Yet, I felt no fear; her magic shielded me completely from the storm''s fury.


    Through the dense layers of ominous clouds, we climbed higher and higher until the darkness seemed endless. Finally, as we broke through the cloud cover, an incredible sight greeted my eyes. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before me lay an expansive mountaintop, breath taking in its grandeur. Massive and foreboding dark caves dotted the peaks like gateways to another world. From my vantage point I could see elaborate dark pavilions that clung to the cliffsides, suspended as if by magic. A majestic dark waterfall, its waters almost black with shadowy hues, cascaded down from a massive cave high above, vanishing into the mist below.


    The air here was freezing, the temperature dropping to levels that would have frozen an ordinary person within moments. Fortunately, my training in the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body technique allowed me to endure the cold with ease. Otherwise, I might have struggled to withstand such conditions.


    We landed gracefully in front of the enormous cave opening. The smoky dark tendrils that had carried me retracted silently, flowing back into her body like streams of living shadow. I was left standing at the entrance to what could only be her lair, my heart pounding with a mixture of awe and apprehension.


    "Come with me," she commanded.


    I nodded silently and followed her as she led the way toward the largest cave opening. The entrance loomed ahead like the maw of a great beast, both intimidating and awe-inspiring. When I stepped inside, I was immediately struck by the sheer vastness of the cavern. It was at least a hundred meters tall, its width so immense that my eyes couldn''t discern its farthest edges.


    The walls of the cave were adorned with shimmering gemstones, hues of deep purple and vibrant blue glowing softly like scattered stars. Each gem was the size of a human head, their light casting an otherworldly luminescence across the cavern. The effect was mesmerizing, transforming the dark cave into a dreamlike haven. The light wasn''t harsh but soft and soothing, akin to moonlight spilling gently across the night sky.


    As we ventured deeper, a towering black altar came into view, dominating the cavern with its grandeur. My gaze climbed the altar''s intimidating height until it rested on the top where a magnificent black throne rested. Its surface was intricately carved, with golden engravings etched into the obsidian-like material, depicting dragons in flight and scenes of power. The armrests were shaped like dragon heads, their ferocious expressions frozen in lifelike detail.


    The eyes of the dragon heads glowed faintly, a fiery mix of red and gold, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that they were watching me, their gaze piercing through every layer of my being. I shuddered inwardly but remained unnerved by their almost sentient presence.


    When we reached the first step of the altar, she didn''t bother climbing it. With effortless grace, she levitated upward and glided onto the throne. As she sat, the scene came together with an almost eerie perfection and the throne seemed made for her, as though she embodied its essence.


    Fixing her dark golden eyes on me, she finally spoke, her voice calm yet commanding.


    "Now, tell me your background, and don''t bother lying. It would be... unwise." Her words were laced with an unspoken threat, and her slight smile only heightened the tension. "For a half-demon, half-human like you to come so close to my lair in the dark forest, I''m very intrigued. How did you manage to do that?"


    Her smile widened, her expression one of fascination, and for a brief moment, I was struck by her beauty. She looked absolutely breath taking, like a goddess descended to judge the mortal before her.


    I stood frozen for a moment, stunned by the intensity of her gaze and the sheer elegance of her presence. But I quickly pulled myself together, unwilling to show weakness or embarrassment.


    Clearing my throat, I began my story.

 Chapter 29 Unexpected Solace

    Ethan''s POVAs I began my narration, my mind raced frantically, combing through my memories for a way to obscure the truth about the Eternal Eclipse Ascension Art.


    The art''s profundity and unparalleled value made it a dangerous secret to possess, and I couldn''t risk revealing it to anyone.


    If the dragoness discovered its existence, she might kill me to claim its secrets or worse enslave me using her unimaginable abilities.


    Moreover, I had no plausible explanation for how I came to possess such a treasure.


    From what little I understood, this art was far beyond anything found in little worlds, and I assumed that its origin laid from the lofty Great Worlds which the demon face had described.


    I narrated my ordeal with care, revealing enough to make my story believable while tactically altering key details.


    For instance, I claimed that the demon had protected me during my teleportation, leaving me with only minor injuries.


    When I reached the part about my awakening ceremony, a sudden idea struck me, and I immediately incorporated it into my tale.


    "After I regained consciousness in that remote cave, I encountered the demon," I began, maintaining a calm and earnest tone.


    "It claimed to be an ancient spirit bound to my demonic bloodline. It transferred the family''s ascension art into my memories."


    I paused briefly for effect before continuing,


    "But the spirit dissipated soon after, saying that its purpose was fulfilled, and its lifespan and energy had come to an end.


    When I began building my mana veins using the art, I noticed something strange. Only the first layer and the ascension method to the Elemental Sea Realm were accessible to me. The rest was obscured, shrouded in an impenetrable fog."


    I hesitated, then delivered the most critical lie with unwavering confidence, "It was called the Nightmare Dream Ascension Technique."


    The words left my lips with practiced ease, my expression betraying nothing. Inwardly, however, I was desperately seeking help from the Eternal Nexus, praying it would assist in solidifying my fabrication. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hoped it had absorbed the demon face''s essence when it eradicated it, perhaps gaining access to this art.


    "Its ascension requirements demanded a strong catalyst to serve as an energy source," I continued with a bitter smile,


    "So, I ventured into the dark forest, choosing a random direction since I was unfamiliar with this region. By chance, I stumbled upon this Ebonspire Peak with dense dark energy and decided to search for my opportunity here."


    Taking a steadying breath, I concluded my tale, careful not to overplay or understate my position.


    But as I finished, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. It was the spirit Auralis Prime, and its timely words sent a wave of relief to my strained nerves.


    [Successor has availed the request for the Nightmare Dream Ascension Technique. To help the successor grow stronger and eventually aid in fulfilling my mission, the art will be granted.]


    [Nightmare Dream Ascension Technique: An ascension method created by the Ancient Dreamshroud Devil Emperor of the Hell Spire Great World.


    It became the foundation of the Lucent Void Clan through successive generations. This art is suitable only for pure-blooded devils. Mixed-blood practitioners may encounter significant challenges at advanced stages and are thus discouraged from practicing it.


    However, the successor''s devil bloodline allows limited use of its secret arts without adverse backlash.]


    The spirit''s words clarified some things, but some parts left me in confusion. Questions swirled in my mind but I decided to address them later.


    For now, I remained composed, silently grateful for this fortuitous development.


    She remained silent for what felt like an eternity.


    Her golden eyes stared at me, unreadable, as if weighing something in her mind. Then, in an instant, she was standing directly in front of me, so close that I could feel the faint heat of her presence.


    Her expression had softened into something I could scarcely believe¡ªpity. Gently, she cupped my cheeks in her hand, her voice low and uncharacteristically tender.


    "Oh, you poor thing," she murmured. "I didn''t realize you were separated from your mother at such a young age... or how you managed to survive all alone in this unforgiving forest."


    I blinked in disbelief, utterly unprepared for the sudden shift in her demeanour. Before I could process her words, she did something that left me completely stunned.


    She pulled me into an embrace, wrapping her arms around me and holding my head close to her chest. I was still smaller than her so I directly collided with her chest.


    I froze in place, my mind reeling. Her armour was gone, replaced by a loose, flowing magical robe that carried a faint, soothing warmth.


    The sensation of her soft body pressed against mine was overwhelming. I could feel her heartbeat, steady and strong, and the unexpected comfort made my thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind.


    "Don''t worry, little Ethan," she said, her voice gentle. "You can stay here with me until you''re grown. You''ll be safe here."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, stirring emotions I hadn''t felt in years. It had been three long, gruelling years of solitude and hardship.


    I had buried thoughts of closeness and comfort, forcing myself to grow numb to the ache of loneliness to survive and grow stronger to find my way back home.


    But in this moment, her unexpected kindness reminded me of my Mama.


    A lump formed in my throat, and despite my best efforts, my eyes grew misty. I fought back the tears, unwilling to let her see me cry.


    I didn''t want her to laugh or mock me, though her current demeanour suggested she might not.


    For now, I allowed myself to let go of my guard, leaning into the embrace. Her hand gently patted my head, and I rested against her as she held me close.


    For a fleeting moment, all the tension, fear, and uncertainty that had weighed me down seemed to melt away.

 Chapter 30 Demonstration (1)

    Ethan''s POVShe released me from her embrace after a few minutes, but I remained frozen in place, a mixture of astonishment and reluctance etched on my face.


    She noticed my expression, and her dark golden pupils which had returned to normal glinted mischievously as a sly smile tugged at her lips.


    "Oh? You didn''t want to leave my bosom, did you?" she teased, her tone playful and taunting.


    I immediately waved my hand in denial, my face heating up a little.


    "No, no! You misunderstand. It''s just¡­ your gesture reminded me of my mother for a moment," I said, my voice softening as I purposefully adopted a sad expression.


    In truth, the warmth of her embrace really had stirred those dormant feelings of comfort and safety that I hadn''t felt in so long, though I wouldn''t dare admit it out loud.


    Her amused laughter rang out, clear and melodious, filling the cave.


    "Oh my, such a pitiful little devil you are," she commented, still grinning.


    "Fine. That will be the only time I reward you with my embrace, but if you want more, you''ll have to meet several of my requirements."


    I smiled bitterly at her narcissistic attitude. Still, I couldn''t deny the truth as it was an otherworldly experience.


    The warmth of those big soft breasts and her soothing, almost intoxicating scent were unlike anything I had ever felt.


    For a fleeting moment a bold thought crossed my mind but I shelved it to the back of my mind for now.


    Her expression turned serious as she straightened, her gaze sharp once again.


    "Now, let''s discuss something important. You said you possess a body-tempering technique but can''t practice it due to a lack of suitable icy conditions. Is that right?"


    I nodded firmly in response as I knew that she wouldn''t covet something that only humans could cultivate.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she shifted gears, suddenly asking a question that caught me off guard.


    "Then let me ask you how are your close combat abilities? You humans aren''t exactly known for your strength in close quarters or your sturdy bodies."


    I met her gaze without hesitation and replied confidently,


    "My close combat abilities are up to par. The magic techniques and spells I''ve developed are built around a mix of close-range and long-range combat."


    To my surprise, my answer seemed to intrigue her.


    Her brow arched slightly, and a glimmer of disbelief flickered across her face. "Hmm¡­ Did I hear that right? You developed your own magic techniques?"


    I gave her a simple nod to confirm. From her reaction, I wondered if creating one''s own magic techniques was considered an extraordinary feat.


    Considering all the information I had read, I concluded that only the creation of various ascension techniques was untraceable and it was too rare for a person to create new ones but not much information about the creation of magic spells were known.


    The mages just learned what was available to them or if they unearthed some ancient ones from any ancient ruins.


    Her golden eyes gleamed with curiosity as she studied me carefully. "Hoh¡­ that''s quite interesting. I''ll need to see this for myself," she said, her tone layered with both amusement and challenge.


    "Let''s test the extent of your abilities, then."


    Without warning, she waved her hand, and the oppressive dark energy that had been lingering in the depths of the cave began to stir.


    The shadows slithered across the ground like living creatures before converging in a single spot. Slowly, the energy condensed, taking on a humanoid form before my very eyes.


    I watched in astonishment as the coalescing shadows solidified into the figure of a young woman in black dragon armour.


    She looked similar to the dragoness herself, though noticeably younger in appearance. Her features were elegant and sharp, her frame slender yet brimming with an undeniable strength.


    It was as though she were the dragoness''s mirror reflection, albeit a version that radiated an icy detachment instead of playfulness.


    "She will be your opponent," the dragoness declared, a devilish smile spreading across her face. "And remember that she won''t show you any mercy."


    Just as her voice faded, the young woman vanished before my eyes. My instincts screamed in warning, and without a moment''s hesitation, my body reacted.


    My waist bent backward in a sharp motion, my upper body lowering in an almost impossible arc.


    At that exact moment, a dark claw slashed through the space where my head had been a fraction of a second earlier.


    Cold sweat trickled down my forehead as I realized how close I had come to severe injury or something worse.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Using my hands as support, I pushed off the ground, backpedalling rapidly with my Shadow Spectre Movement Technique.


    In one fluid motion, I twisted mid-air and delivered a sharp kick toward the woman''s stomach from below.


    She moved with inhuman speed, dodging my strike effortlessly, but my attack had served its purpose.


    It bought me just enough time to regain my footing and get my bearings.


    Without hesitation, I called upon my power. Dark, sinister chains erupted from my hands, crackling with faint energy as they shot outward. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chains seamlessly connected to the three crystal knives that sprang outside from my spatial ring turning them into extensions of my will.


    The knives sprang to life, dancing in a deadly, synchronized pattern around me, guarding my flanks against any sudden ambushes.


    I took a steady breath, my senses flaring to their maximum capacity. My soul sense extended outward like ripples in a pond, scanning the surroundings, while my dark vision pierced through the shadows of the cave.


    Yet despite my efforts, the woman''s presence seemed to have completely vanished, as though she had melded with the very darkness that surrounded us.


    I clenched my fists tightly, my mind racing. This woman was unlike any opponent I had faced before.


    Her movements were swift, precise, and unpredictable and her ability to vanish so completely into the shadows was a skill that I couldn''t yet match.


    But I didn''t let my guard down as I knew she was waiting for such an opportunity as her ambush had failed but I seemed to wait for her appearance too.

 Chapter 31 Demonstration (2)

    Ethan''s POVFrom the shadow of a nearby rock, a small, dark dagger emerged, slicing through the air in complete silence. It aimed for my leg stealthy and precise as if to catch me off guard. But I had spent years surviving in the brutal environment of the Dark Forest and my instincts honed by countless battles screamed at me, and I reacted immediately.


    Without a conscious thought, the chain at my back moved like a whip and the green crystal blade at its tip intercepted the dagger mid-flight. Sparks flashed in the dim light as metal clashed, but my relief was short-lived.


    More blades erupted from the ground, rising like a rainstorm of death. There were too many, far too many. My eyes narrowed as I realized the sheer number and speed of the attack meant I couldn''t rely solely on defence.


    With a surge of my will, my three chains spun into motion, moving like a whirlwind around me. The blades collided against the green crystal knives in a flurry of sparks and shrieks of metal. Still, their increasing quantity and durability were wearing me down. They were relentless, pressing in from every side.


    Gritting my teeth, I conjured a fourth chain from my magic energy, this one without any weapon attached to its tip. It lashed out like a snake, deflecting the incoming blades, but it wasn''t enough. The chain dissipated after only a few clashes, the energy used to form it scattering under the strain.


    I need to move. Staying in one place made me a stationary target in this storm of blades and that was as good as signing my death warrant.


    Using my Shadow Spectre Movement Technique, I pushed off the ground, my body shifting like smoke as I darted away. My movements were sharp and unpredictable, crisscrossing my chains around me in a defensive pattern. The whirling chains acted as both shield and weapon, cutting down any blades that got too close as I glided through the shadows and tried to find the breakthrough I needed to turn this battle.


    Nyx''s POV sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I watched the scene unfold with intrigue. When dark chains erupted from little Ethan''s hands and connected seamlessly with what appeared to be decent-quality magical equipment, I was momentarily stunned. A boy of his age using such an ingenious technique and reacting to my shadow''s ambush with such composure, was nothing short of remarkable.


    For a child to dodge the sneak attack of my younger avatar''s ambush that would have left many seasoned mages and demons frozen in place showed extraordinary instincts and talent. A rare combat genius, I mused.


    I could see his potential through every movement. His magic power was pure and abundant, far surpassing others his age. Even more impressive were his instincts and reflexes, which displayed a raw, unpolished brilliance. My lips curled into a satisfied smile. I had discovered a diamond in the rough.


    II was curious to test his abilities further so I willed my shadow to strike again. Dark daggers erupted in a swarm, darting toward him like predatory birds. Instead of panicking, Ethan moved fluidly, his body a blur of smoke and shadow as he evaded the onslaught. His chains spiralled protectively around him, deflecting blades with precise, deliberate movements.


    Impressive, I thought, though I wasn''t done yet. I considered pushing him even further, forcing him to a more desperate position to see how far his potential could stretch. But then, something unexpected happened.


    Ethan turned his head, his crimson eyes locking onto me with steely resolve. Without hesitation, he suddenly charged straight toward me. Amused by his daring move I stopped my move to see what he wanted to do.


    He''s clever, I realized. Attack the leader to disrupt the soldiers. A sound strategy.


    I wondered what he would attempt next and soon enough he showed me. As he closed in, he lowered his head slightly, his magic power rippling through the air. I felt the dark energy gather at his core and focus near his mouth. Before I could fully assess what he was doing, Ethan abruptly lifted his head and released a black ball of magic no larger than a chicken''s egg.


    The second the ball vanished, I sensed its presence again directly at my waist. A normal Elemental Sea Realm practitioner would''ve been utterly defenceless against such speed. My eyes tracked its form, and I was momentarily impressed by its speed and precision. Not bad at all, I mused.


    The corrosive ball of dark energy struck my barrier, crackling as it tried to erode it away. But my defences were far beyond his current power. The attack fizzled harmlessly against the protective energy surrounding me, unable to even scratch it.


    His expression shifted for the first time, betraying a hint of frustration. That composure he had worn so confidently cracked, and I smiled to myself. I could see him frantically scanning the cave, looking for my avatar while simultaneously deflecting the relentless swarm of daggers with his chains. He had quickly concluded that attacking me directly was futile, given how easily his strongest move had been neutralized.


    But I didn''t torment him any further. I decided to end this little test and willed my avatar to reappear. With its silent, instantaneous movement the shadow emerged once more now attacking with the same dark claw but it was twice as large as before, its edges glinting with an ominous purple light. The very air trembled as the claw swiped forward aiming to end the match.


    Ethan''s POV


    I was frantically scouring the cave with every ounce of focus I could muster. My senses stretched to their limits searching for any trace of the woman''s shadowy presence while I maintained my defence against the dark blades. Suddenly, I heard it, the unmistakable sound of air being cut. Sharp, fast, and deadly.


    There!


    Knowing I had only a split second to act, I poured every remaining drop of magic power inside my dark dimension into a single, desperate attack. My will commanded, and all three chains surged forward, twisting together into a single, massive drill. The thick construct spun violently, its sharp blades shrieking as it tore through the air.


    The drill met the dark claw in a thunderous clash. Sparks and wisps of energy scattered as the two forces collided, locking in a furious struggle. My heart raced as I pushed all my strength into maintaining the drill. For a moment, I thought I might succeed but then I felt it.


    The chains groaned under the pressure. The spinning slowed. And then, one by one, they snapped.


    The shattering noise echoed in the cave as the knives at the ends of the chains clattered to the ground like fallen soldiers. My breath hitched and before I could react the claw shot forward with lightning speed, its sharpened tips stopping a hair''s breadth from my neck.


    Cold sweat ran down my face as the reality of the moment sank in. My heartbeat pounded like a war drum in my chest, louder than it had ever been. For the first time since my reincarnation, I had come this close to death. The cold edge of the dragon claw mere inches from piercing my throat reminded me how fragile I still was in this world.


    I forced myself to stay composed, steadying my breath as best as I could while keeping my gaze locked ahead. The silence in the cave was deafening as the claw lingered for another moment before retracting into the shadows.


    Suddenly, slow clapping broke the stillness.


    "Not bad, kid," her voice rang out, its tone a mix of amusement and approval.


    I turned toward her as the dragoness stepped forward, her imposing presence radiating a kind of otherworldly grace.


    Then, with a sly smile, she said something that made me freeze in place.


    At first, her words confused me but as their meaning sank in my heart leapt and excitement coursed through my veins like fire.

 Chapter 32 Taking a master

    Ethan''s POV"I would like to take you as my disciple. By the way, I am the Nightshade Dragoness, Nyx Vytheris, and this Ebonspire Peak is my domain in the Dark Forest. How about it?" she said, giving me a moment to think. But I had already made my decision.


    "I agree. Please take me as your disciple, Master Nyx," I said firmly. In this godforsaken place, she was the only one who had shown me care, offering not only comfort but guidance.


    She tested my abilities, showed genuine interest in my background, and was clearly planning a future path for me.


    I could see all her efforts clearly. I wasn''t some naive thirteen-year-old boy but a full-grown man in mind having lived a mature and complex life before.


    To top it off, she was enigmatic and a powerful female dragon which was truly a rarity in this world.


    There was no way I would forego the chance to gain such a powerful backer, someone who could guide me without fail.


    Besides a seed of ambition and desire to conquer this strong , beautiful and prideful dragoness had already taken deep inside my mind.


    Without her, I might still progress, but I would undoubtedly stumble and commit avoidable mistakes along the way as I have no proper guidance here.


    My path had already diverged from that of a normal human mage. The ascension art I practiced transcended typical magical conventions and fixed paths.


    It was universal and offered boundless possibilities for growth.


    As for Nyx, I could tell that she was ancient, experienced, powerful and someone who likely had knowledge and wisdom far surpassing anything I could find elsewhere.


    She was probably old enough to be my great-great-grandfather, but her strength spoke for itself.


    "That''s settled, then. From now on, you will be my disciple and will live with me on this peak forever," she said.


    My face paled at the idea of living here forever, but the mirth in her eyes gave her teasing away. I sighed in relief.


    "Come with me outside. Let me show you Ebonspire Peak and its denizens."


    She floated into the air, and I followed alongside her. In a flash, we were above the cave.


    I looked out at the vast expanse before me, a dark sky full of shimmering stars and a blood-red moon.


    The moonlight bathed the black peaks in a crimson glow. Strangely, the scene didn''t feel ominous to me instead it felt peaceful and I strangely felt comfortable like a fish finally finding water.


    Nyx carried me as we soared through the air, showing me various ancient, tower-like structures scattered across the mountain.


    They were eerily empty and looked like remnants of a bygone era, their stones exuding a silent dignity.


    Lower on the peaks, I noticed three massive, winged creatures cloaked in shadows. Coiled around smaller peaks, they looked draconic, but I quickly identified them as Shadow Wyverns¡ªa sub-species of dragons.


    I had read about these creatures. They were often subordinates to dragons, living alongside them as loyal servants. Still, they were not to be underestimated.


    Fully mature wyverns were said to be as powerful as Sky Realm mages. However, reaching full maturity required thousands of years and a rare catalyst to purify their bloodline.


    Master Nyx''s beautiful dark golden eyes suddenly glowed and turned vertical and a familiar invisible pressure descended upon the wyverns.


    The air thickened as her bloodline pressure stirred them awake. The wyverns uncoiled, their massive forms rising into the air.


    One by one, they flew to our position, their wings creating gusts of wind that made my clothes ripple.


    When they landed, their heads bowed low in deference. Each wyvern was colossal, twenty meters long with dark scales and leathery wings.


    Their vertical crimson eyes fixed on me with curiosity and bewilderment.


    Before they could react further, Nyx spoke, her voice firm but light hearted. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen up, you lot. This is Ethan LucentVoid, my disciple. I have taken him under my wing. You are to befriend him and accompany him during his training trips. If he faces minor problems, you may help him."


    I blinked at the phrase "minor problems," but let it slide for now. I bowed politely to each wyvern and greeted them in turn. Their immense presence was awe-inspiring, but I couldn''t afford to falter.


    "Now that introductions are over, let''s move on," Master Nyx said with a faint smile.


    This time, she carried me slowly, heading toward a solitary peak¡ªthe tallest among the spires jutting out of the mountain.


    Its summit loomed like a crown, piercing the crimson-lit sky. As we neared it, Nyx raised a hand, and dark energy surged from all directions.


    The energy swirled and condensed into a massive, twenty-meter-long sabre. The blade glinted ominously, its surface flowing with sinister energy.


    She pointed at the sabre with her forefinger and it ignited with dark golden flames. She then uttered a single word,


    "Slash."


    The enormous sabre descended. With a soundless, terrifying precision, it sliced through the peak''s summit as though cutting through butter.


    The entire upper portion of the ten meters tall and twenty meters wide mountain detached cleanly and tumbled into the dark, churning clouds below.


    Black lightning flashed and it was pulverized to dust in the the black clouds below. I felt fear and could only stare in stunned silence, my mind reeling at the display of such raw power.


    Though I had already estimated my master''s strength, witnessing it first hand still left me shaken.


    I turned my gaze to Master Nyx, my shock apparent. She smiled slightly, the edges of her lips curling upward.


    "You''ve seen nothing yet, little Ethan."


    I nodded fervently finally showing the excitement of a young teenager. We flew to the slashed peak and upon landing on it she turned towards me and said with a smile,


    "Alright this will be the training spot for your body tempering technique, the icy winds and the temperature at this height should be enough for you to achieve early success.",


    I nodded excitedly and thanked her.


    She nodded and then we flew together to the black tower on the main peak and she declared it to be main residence.


    .We then retired for the night and I entered the dark tower while looking forward to the exciting future.

 Chapter 33 Aurelias Determination (1)

    Ethan''s POVOn entering the black tower, I found myself in a dimly lit hallway. The air was heavy with an ancient, almost oppressive silence that carried an eerie weight. I followed the corridor, my footsteps echoing faintly against the stone walls, and eventually arrived at a room that revealed itself to be a library.


    The sight was both fascinating and melancholic. The room was vast and circular owing to the tower''s shape, its ceilings arched high and inlaid with the same purple and blue gemstones that I saw in the master Nyx''s cave. It emitted a soft, otherworldly glow and cast a serene radiance across the otherwise somber interior, giving the gloomy space an oddly tranquil ambience.


    Rows of black stone shelves stretched across the room, sparsely populated with books and scrolls, many of which had succumbed to the relentless passage of time. The air smelled faintly of decay and ancient parchment, a reminder of the library''s age and neglect. I approached one of the shelves and carefully reached for a yellowed book, its fragile form barely clinging to its existence. The moment I touched it the book crumbled to dust in my hands leaving behind only a faint wisp of disappointment in me.


    I sighed, brushing off the residue, and continued my search. Despite the disheartening state of the library, my curiosity surged. The reader in me was alive again, eager to uncover the mysteries hidden within these forgotten tomes. After some time, I came across a peculiar book that seemed a lot different than those of its surroundings.


    Its cover was an unsettling pale white, bordered with sharp black edges. The title, Blood Veil Continent: An Introduction, was etched in vivid blood-red letters that seemed almost alive. The moment my eyes settled on the script, an intense pain shot through my head. My vision blurred, and tears involuntarily welled up. Startled, I averted my gaze, yet I clung to the book, inexplicably compelled to explore its contents.


    I ran my fingers over its surface, only to recoil slightly as I realized its strange texture¡ªit wasn''t parchment but bone. A shiver ran down my spine as I confirmed the material was no illusion. The cover felt unnervingly smooth, like polished ivory, yet carried an unnatural coldness. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overcoming my initial hesitation, I flipped open the book. As I began to read, the world around me seemed to fade, my mind wholly consumed by its enigmatic contents.


    Aurelia''s POV


    I walked the snow-laden ivory paths alone, my thoughts tangled in a web of memories and longing. The cold air bit at my cheeks, but the whispers of passing students stung even more. They whispered among each other but they didn''t know that I could hear them as my level was higher than theirs,


    "Hey, isn''t that Aurelia? The top acolyte in the Tier-2 Frost spire Enclave? I heard she comes from a renowned magic family, but she''s so antisocial. Doesn''t have any friends, except maybe her brother."


    "Yeah, I heard about her. They say she was so lively and cheerful when she joined the academy four or five years ago. But then, something changed. Now, all she does is train, take on dangerous missions, and push herself endlessly. That''s why she advanced to Tier-2 so quickly while the rest of us are still struggling to channel mana, let alone cast spells."


    "I heard she rejects everyone who tries to befriend her, especially the guys who dare to court her," one girl added in a conspiratorial tone.


    "Hmph, she just acts haughty and aloof to get attention. Inside, I bet she''s nothing but a pretentious little bitch," hissed another girl, jealousy dripping from every word.


    I heard it all but paid no mind. Their shallow judgments couldn''t even begin to touch the truth of my world. My aspirations, my goals and my pain were beyond anything they could fathom. As their voices faded into the snow-filled air, my chest tightened. My thoughts turned to Ethan, and despite my best efforts, my eyes misted.


    The memory of the day he disappeared hit me like a storm. I swallowed hard, forcing back the tears. I had to be strong, strong enough to grow, strong enough to protect Aunt Eleanor, and strong enough to find Ethan one day. Wherever he was, I knew he was fighting just as hard to come back to us¡­ to me.


    I reached the professor''s lobby and made my way to Aunt Eleanor''s cabin. The familiar scent of scrolls and potions greeted me as I stepped inside. She was there, as always, her purple lab coat perfectly in place, her purple-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. Her hands moved deftly, mixing ingredients and murmuring arcane words over a bubbling beaker. Without turning, she spoke, her tone steady and warm.


    "Oh, little Aurelia, you''re here."


    "Yes, Auntie. I''ve finally perfected my control over the Ice Blast potion," I replied, my voice steadier than I felt. "And¡­ there''s something else I wanted to ask you."


    "Hmm, well done," she said, finally pausing her work to inspect the ice-blue potion swirling in her beaker. It gave off ripples of frosty light, casting delicate patterns on the walls and sending a chill into the air. "Your talent in potions might even surpass mine."


    I smiled faintly as she placed the potion aside.


    "Sit," she said, gesturing toward the chair across her desk. "I''ll make you some coffee."


    I sat down, my hands clutching the edge of the chair. When she returned with two steaming cups, I opened my mouth to speak, but she interrupted me, her tone laced with sorrow.


    "I know what you want to ask," she said softly. "But father has already searched the Western Wildlands. Scouts from other regions have also reported back. There''s been no sign of Ethan, no abnormal demon manifestations or any traces of random teleportation."


    Her words hit me like a cold, unforgiving wave. My body slumped against the chair, and this time, I couldn''t hold back the tears. They spilled freely as the memory of Ethan''s smile and our kiss beneath the conifer tree behind the castle flashed before me. The aching void left in his absence felt unbearable.


    Aunt Eleanor moved around the desk and wrapped her arms around me. Her warm embrace only made the dam inside me break further. My sobs filled the room, and though she stayed silent, I felt her grip tighten. I glanced up to see tears glistening in her own eyes, betraying the facade of strength she had maintained for so long.


    For a moment, the two of us held onto each other, bound by our shared grief.

 Chapter 34 Aurelias Determination (2)

    Aurelia''s POVAfter a few minutes, I stopped crying and resolutely told Aunt Eleanor my decision.


    "Aunty, I want to transfer to the Ice Emperor City branch of our New Moon Magic Academy," I declared firmly. My tone made it clear that I would not take no for an answer. Transferring to the Northern Glacial Region''s most prestigious magic academy required a professor''s recommendation and guarantee, and Aunt Eleanor was my best hope.


    Her expression darkened as she set down the beaker she''d been working on. Turning to me, her voice carried both concern and frustration.


    "Why would you want to go there, so far away from your home and family? You don''t know anyone there, Aurelia. Do you have any idea how dangerous that city can be for someone like you? Beautiful young women with exceptional magic talents like yours attract all sorts of predators."


    She paused, her gaze sharp as ice. "Those noble mage families will see you as nothing more than a trophy. They''ll stop at nothing to claim you for their lineage. To families with dwindling magical bloodlines, you''re a godsend. They''ll offer you riches with one hand while trapping you with the other."


    Her words made my stomach twist slightly, but I''d already anticipated this. Aunt Eleanor wasn''t wrong our family might hold a dukedom in name but we neither had the power nor influence to compare with the noble houses of Ice Emperor City.


    I clenched my fists and met her worried gaze with determination. "Aunty, I know all that. But I need to go there. If I want to grow stronger, if I want to find more information about Ethan''s disappearance, Ice Emperor City is the best place for me. My goal is to ascend to the Elemental Sea Mage rank as quickly as possible. After that, I''ll travel to the Central Plains with Grandfather to search for him. I know Ethan is out there somewhere, and I refuse to give up on him."


    Aunt Eleanor''s expression softened, though worry still clouded her eyes. After a moment of silence, she sighed and pulled out an intricately carved badge, a blue peacock crest. She held it out to me with a solemn look.


    "This is a keepsake. The Ice Emperor''s sister was once my friend, and she''s now a professor at the New Moon Magic Academy. Show her this badge, and she''ll protect you as much as she can."


    The badge was cool in my hand, its surface glowing faintly under the soft light. A wave of relief and gratitude washed over me. I carefully stored it in my spatial ring.


    "I''ll handle the transfer letter," Aunt Eleanor continued, "but I''ll need to speak with Duke Aelric and your parents first. Now, off to your class you''ve already caused enough trouble for one day."


    As I walked through the snow-covered pathways toward the lecture hall, a voice I didn''t want to hear called out to me.


    "Wait, Aurelia!"


    The voice was tired but eager, grating on my nerves. My steps faltered as I suppressed the irritation bubbling inside me. I didn''t turn around.


    "I have no business with you Draven Lucerra. Can you please stop following me every time. I have already said that I will never be yours and I already have someone I love.", hearing my reply I knew that this hateful bugger will not go away.


    "I just want to talk! Why do you always treat me like this?" Draven appeared in front of me, blocking my path. His face wore its usual false charm, a look I despised very much.


    Pretending to be frustrated he continued, "Everyone knows how much I care about you. Who is this person you claim to love, huh? Where is he? If that bastard really loved you, he wouldn''t leave you alone for years, would he?"


    Draven Lucerra had blond hair blue eyes and a handsome face. He was popular in the academy''s girls but his fixation towards me and me constantly rejecting their prince charming increased the dislike many girls had towards me. He belonged to the third great mage family of the Dark North City, The Lucerra family.


    They specialised in light magic and were known as a kind and compassionate family. But I knew their true faces, behind their gentle and kind faces were ruthless slave traders in true sense with ties to the Central Heartland and they even had backing from the Ice Emperor City.


    From the past few decades they had been trying overtly and covertly to undermine our influence in magic circles and various businesses. Draven was the third generation scion of the Lucerra family


    His words stoked a fire in my chest. My anger flared, and before I knew it, I''d slapped him across the face.


    The sound echoed through the courtyard. Draven''s blue eyes widened in shock as he touched his cheek, his confidence shattered for the briefest moment. I glared at him, my voice like frost. "Don''t you dare speak of Ethan that way again. This will teach you to stop bothering me."


    Without giving him time to respond, I pushed past him and continued toward the lecture hall.


    Draven''s POV


    For a moment, I stood frozen, stunned. I Draven Lucerra, a scion of the great Lucerra family had been slapped. By her this little bitch.


    The icy burn of humiliation seared through me, and my shock gave way to fury. How dare she?!


    This red-haired girl Aurelia was supposed to be mine. I had been patient, treating her rejection as a game, a chase to make the prize sweeter. She would have fit perfectly into my future harem.


    I was offering her the honour of being part of the Lucerra lineage, a family with influence in the Luminous Cradle Empire itself. And yet, she humiliated me in front of everyone.


    You will regret this you slut, I vowed my fists clenching at my sides.


    I turned sharply and walked away from the academy grounds, my thoughts growing darker with each step. My time here was over. The family''s mission would soon take us to Ice Emperor City, and when it did¡­ I would make that bitch regret ever defying me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35 Breakthrough in the Fight

    Ethan''s POVA black chain with a streak of green flashed through the tangled web of the crevice, severing one of the legs of a enormous black spider towering at least five meters high. It screeched in pain, its malevolent red eyes flaring brighter like coals stoked in a forge. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In retaliation, it spat a long, thin white thread with lightning speed. I sidestepped the attack but another thread shot out instantly cutting off my retreat.


    I ducked just in time with my instincts honed to react faster than thought. For the next few seconds, it became a deadly dance. Duck, sidestep, leap, I performed an endless sequence of actions against the relentless barrage of its sticky and venomous webs.


    They left me no room to counterattack. Finally, the peak-grade 2 Umbra Spider on the verge of evolving into grade 3 hesitated. Exhaustion flickered across its monstrous form and it stopped spinning its web of death.


    This was my opening. I surged forward but my soul sense warned me of a dangerous build up of energy within the spider.


    Its stomach expanded grotesquely and I realized with dread it was preparing to unleash a barrage of corrosive webs. These webs weren''t just sticky but they could even melt flesh and seep into bones and crippled any hope of escape for their prey.


    Without hesitation, I extended my chain toward a nearby cliff. The crystal knife at the chain''s tip embedded itself into the jagged obsidian rock face.


    With a sharp pull, I propelled myself through the air skimming past the dense white streaks like a phantom or perhaps more aptly like the SpiderMan from my past life.


    As I reached the peak of my swing, I hurled the chain again. This time its edge glinted ominously, the wind spell of the green crystal knife propelling it faster than the eye could follow.


    It struck the lower abdomen of the Umbra Spider with a horrifying cutting noise tearing into its tough exoskeleton. The spider shrieked but I wasn''t done and a second chain followed driving into the opposite side of its bloated stomach.


    Muscles bulged on my arms, glowing faintly with a blue sheen as vine-like patterns etched themselves along my skin. With a guttural roar, I tugged the chains hurling the massive spider into the unforgiving mountain wall.


    The sheer speed of the impact almost shattered its body as many of its legs broke but the monstrous creature clung stubbornly to life. Its legs twitched and its abdomen expanded again in a final desperate gambit forming in its dying moments.


    But I wouldn''t let it. Leaping from my vantage point, I summoned a dark orb of energy into my palm. Within its inky surface, small jagged blades of ice crisscrossed forming an intricate core of destruction.


    Drawing deep from the mana veins in my right arm, I funnelled energy from the dark dimension within me. My arm swelled with power and dark veins surfaced pulsing like thick earthworms beneath my skin, interwoven with flashes of icy blue light.


    In a fraction of a second, the orb grew to the size of a human head. With all the strength I could muster, I unleashed it like a cannonball.


    BOOM.


    The orb struck the Umbra Spider before it could release its final attack erupting with an explosion of pure destruction. The spider''s massive body was blown apart into chunks of flesh which rained down in the surroundings.


    Its legs and abdomen were shredded into frozen fragments scattering like the remains of a shattered statue. The dark ice radiated an eerie chill trapping the pieces in glistening frost.


    But victory came at a cost. The veins in my right arm began to bleed profusely as the recoil of my attack ripping through my body.


    Gritting my teeth, I grabbed a green potion from my belt and poured it over my wounded arm. The liquid hissed on contact with the sound of sizzling flesh mixing with the sharp sting of pain. Moments later, the bleeding ceased replaced by a comforting numbness.


    Despite the agony, a triumphant grin spread across my face. I could feel my body''s toughness surging, the icy energy in the atmosphere pouring into my muscles, sinews, and bones like a tide.


    I wasted no time. Dropping into a cross-legged position, I focused inward, channelling the energy that now flowed through me. This was the moment I had waited for over the past three years. I had finally broken through to the second layer of the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body technique days after my sixteenth birthday.


    Master Nyx''s preparations, like the cutting of the icy peak for my training place had been vital.


    After nearly a year of arduous training, I had managed to reach the first layer of the technique. Yet, despite my relentless efforts, I had remained stuck at its peak unable to push further.


    But now, in this battle against the formidable Umbra Spider, the apex predator of this lower stretch of the Ebonspire Peak I had finally done it.


    Master Nyx had always emphasized that real growth came from fighting real battles and that true progress required risking everything in battle. Unlike the mages who lived in luxury in the sprawling cities their skills dulled by comfort, I had honed mine in fire and blood.


    "Complacency," she often said, "is the enemy of progress. Only by facing danger head-on, by seizing opportunities in the heart of chaos, can you truly ascend."


    As the icy energy surged within my body, I couldn''t help but reflect on the Shadowfrost Nova the devastating technique that had obliterated the spider. This was the evolved form of the dark orb I had once demonstrated to Master during my training two years ago.


    The inspiration for such a creation had struck me four or five years ago and it was a blend of the mortar shells and RPGs from my past life. Back then, it was little more than a crude idea in my head. It wasn''t until Master''s guidance that I had refined and shaped it into the powerful magic technique it had become today.


    Even so, it was far from perfect. The recoil I had suffered in this battle was a stark reminder of its flaws. Master had always said that refinement was the essence of mastery and I knew she was right.


    Future iterations of the Shadowfrost Nova would need better control perhaps something akin to the guided missiles I remembered from my previous life. Precision, control and a reduction in self-inflicted strain were my goals for its evolution.


    Thinking of Master, a surge of excitement coursed through me. With renewed determination, I gathered my magic power channelling it outward. Two dark wings unfurled from my back, their inky edges shimmering faintly with traces of icy blue.


    With a single, powerful beat, I ascended soaring higher up the mountain toward my abode.

 Chapter 36 Bonding with Master (1)*

    Ethan''s POVWhile I flew toward the Stormveil Shroud, the familiar and foreboding sight greeted me once more. Flickering arcs of dangerous black lightning danced through the swirling, ominous clouds, their menace palpable. The dark clouds churned with a malevolent energy, eager to strike down anyone daring to intrude upon the upper heights of Ebonspire Peak.


    I reached into my spatial ring and pulled out a black dragon badge, its surface polished to a mirror sheen. Placing it on my hand, the badge flared to life, forming a black barrier etched with intricate golden runes.


    The protective shield surrounded me allowing me to pass through the Stormveil Shroud unscathed. Yet, despite the safety it offered a shudder ran through me as I remembered the history of this ancient formation.


    The shroud had guarded the Ebonspire Peak heights, the domain of Master Nyx and her subordinates for thousands of years. I had once overheard the shadow wyverns speaking about this peak''s significance. It had been the ancestral home of Master Nyx''s family for generations.


    The revelation explained the presence of the antique towers and abandoned pavilions scattered across the peak. Though time had left them empty and unused, I could imagine their former glory as the stronghold of the dark dragon ancestors who once ruled here.


    The power of the shroud was not to be underestimated. It could severely injure Sky Realm beings who stood above Crystal Formation beings like my grandfather. The mere thought filled me with awe and a trace of reverence.


    As I flew higher, my thoughts wandered to my family, my grandparents, my mother, and Aurelia. A pang of longing struck me when I realized it had already been five years since we parted ways. Memories of Aurelia resurfaced, her smile clear in my mind. Our relationship had been quietly confirmed between us and I knew both families would have agreed if we had talked about our feelings back then.


    I shook my head, pushing the thoughts aside. This wasn''t the time to dwell on the past. I knew the truth that I would need at least five or six more years to gain enough strength to cross continents and reunite with them.


    For now, my priorities were clear and that was to become stronger and more importantly to conquer Master Nyx. A sly glint flickered in my eyes at the thought though I quickly masked it. No one could see the ambition I carried not yet.


    Before long, I reached the largest cave at the summit of the peak. My DarkStorm Wings shimmered and dissolved into black smoke, the shadows phasing seamlessly back into the short black cape that I wore on my body.


    Landing lightly, I made my way into the cave but instead of approaching the tall black altar where Master Nyx''s throne loomed, I turned toward the opposite end of the cavern.


    I moved with purpose stopping in front of an unassuming rock face. I touched its cold surface and a faint rumble shook the cave, a deep passage revealed itself before my eyes. Calmly, I stepped into the yawning darkness.


    The pitch-black tunnel posed no challenge as neither I nor my master needed light to see. Over time living in perpetual darkness had attuned me to it allowing me to perceive and understand its very essence.


    This practice had been instilled in me by Master Nyx. She had taught me to embrace the darkness, to feel its true nature rather than merely wield it as a weapon. Now, it was as though the dark had become a living part of me. Ideas for new techniques and inspirations for manipulating shadows and their behaviour constantly sprouted in my mind like seeds taking root in fertile soil. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the tunnel''s end, a massive dark door carved with the image of a majestic dragon awaited me. Its scales were etched in excruciating detail, and its golden eyes glowed faintly as I approached. Placing my hand into the groove on the side, the dragon''s eyes brightened, scanning me with an ancient intelligence. Once it verified my identity, the heavy door groaned and creaked open.


    I stepped inside, my movements shifting from casual to careful, adopting a stance of respect. My expression became measured, my demeanour calm.


    A somewhat sweet and melodious yet languid voice drifted through the shadows, tinged with lazy amusement. "Oh, little Ethan, have you returned from your hunt? What happened there? Come closer and tell me the details."


    My gaze lifted to the massive dark bed resting at the chamber''s centre. Its towering dark silk canopy hung like a curtain of shadows, faintly rippling as if alive. The bed''s dark soul wood rails were masterpieces in their own right, carved with fierce dragon heads and intricate depictions of Ebonspire Peak and the surrounding dark forests. Every inch spoke of its ancient craftsmanship, a relic of a forgotten era.


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward to the bedside. Before I could utter a greeting, two glowing slender hands shot out grasping my shirt with surprising strength and pulling me into an embrace. I was startled for a moment but allowed myself to be caught, my body sinking into her hold.


    A unique, musky scent wafted through the air intoxicating in its familiarity as I found myself nestled between two soft glorious peaks. I didn''t resist or pretend otherwise.


    Like a child, I greedily buried my face deeper into the comforting warmth of her chest inhaling her scent with unhidden satisfaction. My arms instinctively wrapped around her waist, holding onto her as though she were my anchor in this sea of shadows.


    "Oh, looks like little Ethan missed his master, didn''t he?" Her voice purred with amusement, light and teasing as her fingers moved across my violet locks to pat my head affectionately. I hummed in response, content to let her spoil me.


    This routine had long become one of my most treasured moments and an indulgence that I had grown to crave during my time at Ebonspire Peak. Master''s obsession with me, while initially surprising had turned out to be a gift.


    It smoothed the way for the goal I had set in the deepest corners of my heart. When I first came under her tutelage, I thought it would take an eternity to make her see me as something more than just a half-human hybrid looked down upon by the elite of the Blood Veil Continent and a mere boy in comparison to her ageless power and experience.


    The odds had been stacked against me. How could a little disciple like me barely past childhood, ever earn a place in her heart? But fate it seemed had other plans.


    Over time, her demeanour softened little by little. She spoiled me, indulged me and even against all expectations allowed me into her most private spaces, even her chambers. The lines she drew between master and disciple grew thinner and blurred by her own actions that I suspected even she didn''t fully understand.


    I knew though what it was. As I grew into adulthood over the next two years her confusing gestures, her gentle possessiveness and her teasing touches would evolve into something far greater. The thing I desired most.


    "What is my little disciple thinking?" Her silky voice pulled me from my thoughts. She hooked one of her pointed elegantly sharp black nails beneath my chin tilting my head upward to meet her gaze. Those dark golden eyes locked onto mine their depth seemingly endless as though she could pierce through all my secrets.


    Her other hand traced my cheek, her touch deceptively gentle. I let her. This intimacy and closeness was non existent in my previous life and was a precious and fragile gift I cherished.


    Seeing her acting like a sugar mommy and spoiling me as though I were the most important being in her world greatly satisfied my vanity.

 Chapter 37 Bonding with Master (2)*

    Ethan''s POV"I am thinking about when I''ll finally be strong enough to venture out on my own... and perhaps find an opportunity to return to my homeland."


    Her golden eyes warm and gentle at first narrowed into dangerous slits, the pupils shifting into vertical lines in an instant on hearing my answer.


    The darkness around us thickened, pressing against me with a weight that was suffocating, unlike the familiar and comforting closeness it usually held.


    Sensing the shift in her mood, I hurried to diffuse the tension.


    "But¡­" I continued softly, letting a trace of sadness colour my voice, "I also don''t want to leave Master. I don''t know what to do."


    The oppressive aura lifted as quickly as it had come.


    Master''s lips curved into a soft smile though there was something faintly unsettling lurking behind it.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan. You''ll become strong¡­ very, very strong. And when the time comes for you to reunite with your family, I''ll be there with you."


    Hearing her promise, I nodded excitedly. Before I could react further, she pulled me even tighter against her chest with her long and sinuous legs shifting to cross over me, locking me in place like a human pillow.


    She was wearing a sexy night gown so I could feel her bare skin as as her legs crossed across my body.


    A mix of emotions swirled inside me containing part unease and part exhilaration as I found myself trapped in her embrace.


    My face pressed into the softness of her big breasts with her warmth and scent seeping into me which was intoxicating and irresistible.


    Despite myself, my body reacted instinctively betraying me.


    I felt a heat rising within me as my "little brother" stirred to life, an embarrassing reaction that came unbidden like a silent roar of defiance to the heavens.


    A flush crept up my neck but I forced myself to remain calm. Play it innocent, I thought, act as though nothing is happening.


    After all, I was too young when I''d been separated from my family to truly understand anything about "adult education." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surely, Master would see this as nothing more than a natural, physiological response which was a byproduct of adolescence and nothing more.


    I was especially careful not to give anything away. I snuggled closer, allowing myself to settle deeper into her embrace.


    My movement caused my hard-on to inadvertently brush against the smooth skin of her inner thighs.


    I refused to look up, keeping my expression neutral and unassuming as though I were entirely oblivious to what I was doing.


    Let her think it''s innocent, I told myself, my mind steady even as my heart raced.


    Nyx''s POV


    I crossed my legs on little Ethan''s body as I kept him close to my chest and I didn''t want to let go of him. He will forever be mine, the thought suddenly crossed my mind as I held him tighter.


    Suddenly, I felt a hard object touching my inner thigh. It was astonishingly hot and I could feel the blood pumping in it through my keen and powerful senses.


    Though I had a inkling of what it was I still extended my right hand from Ethan''s head and felt it inside the dark covers.


    A realization hit me, little Ethan has finally grown it seems, I thought with a little excitement and nervousness as I had not done anything like this in my long life.


    My feelings towards my disciple were still complex and even I didn''t understand why I felt so attracted towards him.


    Be it his ravishing looks, those crimson eyes that seemed to pierce me whenever he looked at me and those violet locks that flew in the wind when he practiced on the ice peak.


    An indescribable smile crossed my face and a dangerous gleam flashed inside my eyes as I decided that no one will take him from me and he will be mine and mine alone in the future.


    Neutral POV


    If Ethan saw the expression his master had on her face he will definitely regret and cry on getting so close to his master and not protesting about her close advances. ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã


    Nyx''s POV


    I waited for the moment I felt his breath easing. On seeing him asleep I inserted my hands inside his pants and felt his member which was still hard and roaring.


    I only held it as plans to explain my actions to Ethan as simple bonding between master and disciple started.


    I felt a thrill course through my body as the thought crossed my mind. My face flushed a little as I planted a kiss on his smooth forehead and held him against my chest.


    I kept looking at him and soon a few hours passed.


    Me being a powerful dragon meant that I didn''t need sleep and food like normal beings. Dark elemental energy and dark essence were the best supplements for me to maintain myself in tip-top condition.


    Ethan woke up after a few hours and his crimson eyes opened to meet my golden ones as we stared at each other silently.


    Suddenly, he moved his head towards me and touched my lips with his own. My eyes widened as I looked at him as if to ask him what he did just now.


    Ethan''s POV


    The moment she had moved her hand to touch my hard-on, my inner excitement had gone to the roof but I had simply acted nonchalant and continued to press my face in her comfy breasts.


    I didn''t even know when had I fallen asleep.


    Her hand''s sudden intrusion in my pants had woken me up instantly and blood had rushed to my head.


    My little brother hardened in seconds to show its might upon being provoked though I continued to act asleep as I didn''t want to embarrass my master and let her continue her daring act.


    Her hands felt soft and her cold hands sent a chill to all my nerves but the heat in my body only increased. Though I fell asleep again unknowingly after a few minutes.

 Chapter 38 Visit (1)

    Ethan''s POVI awakened after an indeterminate amount of time but I was still disoriented, the lingering impressions of my dreams still swirling.


    I had been lost in a fantastical realm indulging in forbidden desires and acts with Master Nyx.


    Then, reality crashed back as my eyes flickered open to find myself face-to-face with Master Nyx her visage close.


    Her gaze a mesmerizing pool of dark gold pierced the haze of my sleep and captivated me.


    Instinctively, I reached my head out.my lips brushing hers in a fleeting touch. The contact jolted me awake banishing the remnants of sleep.


    Master Nyx, her features a mask of surprise stared back at me. My heart hammered and a whirlwind of emotions were threatening to overwhelm me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A daring impulse surged inside my heart urging me to deepen the kiss, to claim her.


    But reason intervened as I couldn''t risk jeopardizing our delicate connection with an impulsive act.


    "Master," seeing her questioning face I began speaking intentionally making my voice tremble a little.


    "My mother... she often spoke of love and the gestures that bound souls.


    She said a lip-to-lip kiss was a symbol of affection, a testament to the depth of that feeling of love. And... I love you, Master with all my heart".


    My cheeks burned as I lowered my gaze and said such audacious and cringe words, feigning innocence in my voice while my heart pounded.


    A soft chuckle escaped Master Nyx''s lips, a low, melodic sound that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Would you like to try that again?"


    she said in a husky vice. Her gaze, now softer held a captivating allure.


    Before I could answer, she gently tilted my chin upwards her touch feather-light.


    Our eyes met once more, a silent conversation passing, a shared understanding.


    Then, she closed the distance her lips descending upon mine with a gentle pressure that quickly intensified.


    Time seemed to cease as we surrendered to the sensation, our breaths mingling.


    The world around us faded replaced by the intoxicating warmth of her lips, the scent of her skin and the electrifying current that surged between us.


    My lower and upper lips intermingled with hers as we breathed out at each other''s faces with our noses.


    The sensual sound of our breaths increased my excitement. She seemed to feel my excitement and deepened the kiss.


    We didn''t go to the tongue to tongue level but continued to taste each other lips.


    After a few minutes we parted naturally, her face was flushed and her eyes were hazy as I could tell that it was her first time kissing in her long life.


    "We are going for a trip.", her sudden voice broke my thoughts and I looked at her to elaborate more.


    "I am going to meet an old friend and you my disciple will accompany me."


    I readily agreed on hearing this, excitement bubbling inside me.


    The monotonous routine of my life in the dark forest with the endless training, relentless hunting and the isolation had begun to wear me down.


    A foray into the broader society of the Blood Veil Continent not only promised a much-needed change of pace but also provided an opportunity to prepare for my eventual goals of domination.


    "What?! We''re leaving the dark forest?" I exclaimed, feigning the childlike enthusiasm expected of me.


    Master was well aware of how stifled I''d been feeling essentially trapped within the vast, shadowy expanse of the dark forest even before she had taken me under her wing.


    "Yes," she replied with a hint of amusement in her tone, "we''re heading to the Southeast Stygian Woods."


    Her words sent a shock through me. I had read extensively about the Stygian Woods in the vast archives of the largest black tower''s library.


    It was said to be a place of eternal darkness, an ancient forest home to the vampires and a realm as dangerous as it was mysterious.


    The dark forest we currently inhabited was a natural barrier encircling the Central Dominance Lands which was the territory claimed by the demon clans.


    Venturing beyond it and into the Stygian Woods marked a significant step into the heart of the Blood Veil Continent''s intricate society of dark creatures.


    The Stygian Woods themselves were legendary. Beneath their dense canopy eternal night reigned, even during the brightest daylight hours.


    The air within was said to be perpetually heavy with the scent of blood and thick with residual magic.


    The vampires who resided there thrived under the continent''s peculiar night skies, illuminated by the Sanguis Luna also known as the Blood Moon which lighted the Blood Veil Continent in the night and fostered an ideal environment for all manner of dark beings.


    Vampires, demons, ghouls, dark dragons, specters, werewolves and countless other shadowed denizens called the Blood Veil Continent home.


    When I first read about this, I couldn''t help but suspect that the Blood Moon held deeper secrets, its influence shaping not just the creatures that lived under its glow but the very nature of this land itself.


    In contrast, the Dark Star Continent where the humans lived was governed by a pristine white moon.


    Unlike the Blood Moon, it had no apparent magical properties or influence over its inhabitants.


    The stark difference between the two celestial bodies, along with their effect on their respective continents piqued my curiosity.


    Recalling the knowledge from my previous life about outer space, satellites, and celestial mechanics,


    I had concluded that this massive planet known as Agate Star World was unique as it harboured not one but three natural moons, each orbiting equidistantly around the planet and casting their influence over specific continents.


    The Blood Moon reigned over the Blood Veil Continent. The White Moon governed the Dark Star Continent.


    As for the third moon that shrouded the land of the elves that is the Bloom Haven Continent, I had yet to uncover its mysteries as the information in the library was scarce and no one had ventured far enough to document its corresponding lands.


    Unlike my former world, where moons were lifeless celestial satellites, the moons of Agate Star World seemed to be imbued with profound magic and mysteries.


    Their very presence shaped the land, the people, and the magic of the regions they watched over.

 Chapter 39 Visit (2)

    Ethan''s POVThe next day I dressed in the finest dark clothing Master had chosen for me. She, as always, wore her signature black armour adorned with sinister looking spikes on the shoulders, elbows, and knee joints. In its chest area a dark dragon head with vertical golden eyes were adorned. Her long dark hair flew freely in the tempestuous winds.


    It wasn''t the heavy medieval plate armour of my previous life but a magical, flexible material that perfectly conformed to her body, accentuating her ample curves and hourglass figure. She looked both valiant and intimidating like a true warrior of darkness.


    Standing side by side at the precipice of the highest point of Ebonspire Peak, overlooking the endless expanse of the Stormveil Shroud and the vast foreboding dark forest below I felt a wave of realization wash over me¡ªI was no longer bound by the life I had left behind. This new world and its challenges awaited me.


    While lost in my thoughts, a massive shadow passed overhead. Looking up, I saw one of the mighty shadow wyverns that dwelled in Ebonspire Peak. It landed gracefully beside us, its piercing, glowing eyes meeting ours. Without hesitation we leapt onto its broad scaled back.


    The wyvern unfurled its colossal leathery wings and as I steadied myself it took to the skies. Each powerful beat of its wings propelled us hundreds of meters forward. Master remained silent throughout the journey, her expression unreadable as we soared over the dark forest.


    I refrained from breaking the silence, sensing she was deep in thought. Below us, I occasionally glimpsed ominous landscapes that included towering dark mountains, mist-choked valleys that seemed to conceal unspeakable horrors and vast black lakes so still they appeared painted onto the land.


    These enigmatic regions were part of the deeper, more perilous territories of the dark forest and were strongholds of ancient and powerful beings. Luckily, our altitude kept us far above any threats. Flying just above the dark clouds, the wyvern carried us effortlessly.


    The air here was bitterly cold and the density of dark energy was palpable wrapping the sky like a heavy shroud. Yet, thanks to my training and body-tempering techniques, I not only adapted to the harsh conditions but found them strangely invigorating.


    "There are three dukes among the vampire clans," Master began, her voice breaking the long silence. "All of them are Grade Five magical beings, those who have reached the Heaven Connection Realm. One of them is Duchess Althera Sangrial, an old friend of mine.


    She is the ruler of the Eastern Stygian Woods, and she also serves a second role as the Headmistress of Abyssal Sanctum in the Central Dominance Lands."


    Hearing this, my curiosity piqued.


    "Abyssal Sanctum is ancient, its origins lost to even the oldest records," Master continued.


    "It''s famous for producing some of the most powerful beings in this world, many of whom have shaped history. Your Master is of course, among its alumni." A faint smile played on her lips.


    "Duchess Althera and I have agreed to enrol you in Abyssal Sanctum, but under the guise of a member of the vampire race," she said, her golden eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see, for you to grow stronger and eventually awaken your demon bloodline, Abyssal Sanctum is a crucial stepping stone. Within its halls are treasures you cannot yet fathom with an extensive repository of dark arts, secret techniques, ancient bloodline records, methods for bloodline awakening and ignition, and more. It offers resources that far exceed what you could find anywhere else."


    Her voice softened, and she gazed at me with a rare expression of vulnerability. "It is a place where you can not only grow in strength but also forge alliances, make powerful friends, and build a reputation earned through your own efforts.


    To rely on me forever would be a disservice to your potential. True power is forged through trials, tribulations, and unique experiences that mold a person into an unstoppable force.


    If I kept you by my side forever, you''d grow no stronger than a house pet that I coddled," she concluded, her tone steady but tinged with sadness.


    "I don''t want my little Ethan to be apart from me but this is necessary. Do not worry I''ll come to see you often," she added brushing her fingers across my cheeks as she gazed at me with worried eyes.


    The sight was almost surreal and if anyone acquainted with the fearsome reputation of the Nightshade Dragoness witnessed this moment, they''d undoubtedly be left speechless.


    Her concern and expectations resonated within me, and I clasped her hand tightly. Meeting her gaze, I vowed earnestly, "I will become strong, Master. Strong enough that no one would even dare to think of harming you or my family."


    A faint, captivating smile lit up her face. "That''s my good boy," she murmured, leaning in to place a soft kiss on my lips. "That''s your reward for being so sweet."


    She continued, her tone serious, "As for why you must enrol as a vampire, it is absolutely crucial. Every admission to the Abyssal Sanctum requires a referral and it''s exceedingly rare for commoners to secure a place within its ranks.


    However, The most critical factor is that all branches of elves, humans, and even half-humans are strictly prohibited from studying there by the decree of the ancient sanctum spirit itself. This rule has been enforced for millennia, and no exceptions have ever been made.


    That is why Duchess Althera''s assistance is indispensable. Her influence and expertise will ensure your disguise is flawless and facilitate your admission. Without her, such a thing would be impossible," she explained her golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    Her words weighed heavily on my heart as I began to comprehend the graveness of the situation. If my true identity were ever exposed within the sanctum, the consequences would be anything but dangerous.


    "But you don''t have to worry as according to my observation once you awaken your bloodline you will be able to effortlessly mask you human side due to the high purity of your demon bloodline that I can sense clearly.", I nodded as the demon face had said something similar.

 Chapter 40 Visit (3)

    Ethan''s POVWe flew for two days and nights continuously. With my master''s significantly powerful body and higher state of existence, she neither became tired nor she required sleep.


    I, on the other hand was not yet that strong. I ate the jerky I had brought along in my spatial ring and rested leaning on Master as she sat upright on the wyvern''s back.


    On the third day, the endless expanse of the dark forest began to recede giving way to a vast red-black forest that contrasted sharply with the terrain we had traversed.


    From above, the Stygian Woods stretched out like a sea of blood-drenched shadows. Strange, otherworldly beasts roamed below their movements barely visible through the dense canopy.


    My attention was drawn to a massive serpent slithering through the forest below. Even at this height, I could tell it was enormous as it was easily ten to twenty meters long with two ash-grey horns curling menacingly from its head. Its pale yellow eyes glimmered with an unnatural light.


    As if sensing my gaze, the snake abruptly looked up. Its unearthly eyes locked with mine, and I froze in place. My body refused to move as a cold, suffocating dread enveloped me.


    The world around me dimmed, and my limbs stiffened in terror. A flash of dark light pierced through my vision, breaking the spell. I gasped for air and looked down at my hands, horrified to see an ash-grey stone layer had crept up my arms, covering them almost to my wrists.


    I dared not look at the serpent again.


    "That is a Dreadstone Basilisk," Master explained with a calm, almost amused smile. "That particular one is a grade 4 creature, as powerful as a Sky Realm being. You met its gaze and were petrified without even realizing it. If you were at the Crystal Formation Realm yourself, you could have resisted to some degree."


    Her words made me shudder, and I nodded humbly, once again awestruck by the dangerous and unique creatures that inhabited this world.


    Silently, I reached out to the Eterna Nexus glowing in my soul space, projecting the image of the basilisk to it. A moment later the familiar voice of the Auralis Prime resonated in my mind, providing detailed information,


    [Dreadstone Basilisk: A fearsome serpent that prowls the depths of the Dark Forest and the Stygian Woods. They are born with innate abilities, born into the world as grade 1 creatures.


    Its glowing yellow eyes can petrify any living being that meets its gaze, turning them to lifelike stone. Cloaked in obsidian scales and wielding venom as deadly as its curse, the basilisk is both a terror and a legend whispered among those who venture into the shadowed hearts of the forest.


    It is said that the only way to counteract its petrification is by brewing a rare elixir crafted from the blood of the basilisk itself and an even rarer flower called the Moonshade Bloom that only grows and is found only in the deepest reaches of the forest under the light of the Blood Moon.]


    The mention of the antidote left me stunned. I realized immediately how crucial this information was and how rare it must be.


    My awe for the Eterna Nexus grew as it had effortlessly granted me knowledge I might have discovered on my own but with a lot of difficulties. For the first time, I truly grasped the artifact''s immense value.


    As we flew closer, the landscape shifted. Blood-red trees and towering mountains began to dominate the view. The air grew heavy with the metallic tang of blood, and a massive blackish-red castle loomed on the horizon, perched atop a stark, barren mountain range.


    The mountain itself was riddled with caves of varying sizes, resembling an ancient hive of shadows and secrets.


    Master''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Judging by your expression, I can see you''ve guessed correctly.


    Yes, this is one of the three great cities of the vampires, the Scarlet Hollow City, home to Duchess Althera Sangrial and her clan. It is here that your journey toward the Abyssal Sanctum will truly begin."


    She turned her glowing golden eyes to me, her tone turning stern. "Remember Ethan, Duchess Althera is a very temperamental individual. Do not, under any circumstances act inappropriately or in a way that could jeopardize your chances of admission to the Abyssal Sanctum."


    I nodded seriously, her words settling heavily on my shoulders. The enormity of this opportunity and the stakes involved were not lost on me.


    The shadow wyvern let out a resonant roar to announce our arrival, and moments later, three enormous blood-red bats emerged from the lower caves.


    Each carried a rider, two men and one woman who were adorned in peculiar armour that obscured their entire bodies save for their heads. Their faces betrayed vigilance as they approached, their eyes widening in astonishment at the sight of the shadow wyvern.


    Without hesitation, they dismounted and fell to one knee, heads bowed in deep reverence.


    "We welcome the Nightshade Dragoness to Scarlet Hollow, my lord," they intoned in unison, their voices trembling with a mix of awe and respect. None dared to lift their gaze. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around Master seemed to thrum with an imperceptible power, a tangible reminder of the authority and fear she commanded in this world.


    "Rise," she said calmly, her voice carrying an edge of unchallengeable authority. "Inform the Duchess that I have arrived to discuss matters of importance."


    The trio stood swiftly, nodding before one of them took to the air flying toward the imposing castle perched atop the highest peak.


    Moments later, a messenger returned and gestured for us to follow. Our shadow wyvern soared toward the castle its leathery wings cutting through the air with precision. As we landed on the expansive castle courtyard I leapt down after Master taking in the sight before me.


    The castle was both ancient and imposing. Its walls mottled with darkened centuries-old bloodstains that seemed to pulse with a fierce but unyielding energy.


    Despite its ominous appearance, it exuded a regal elegance befitting its status as the ancestral home of a powerful vampire clan.


    "This is Scarlet Hollow Castle", Master said her tone softer now, tinged with an air of history. "For thousands of years, it has stood as the generational stronghold of the Sangrial family."


    Her words made the scene before me all the more striking. This place was steeped in history and power, a monument to the might of its rulers.


    Yet, standing here, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched by the castle itself.

 Chapter 41 The Duchess (1)

    Ethan''s POVMaster strode through the dim, shadowy corridors of Scarlet Hollow Castle, her steps steady and purposeful. The atmosphere was oppressive, and the darkness seemed to cling to every corner like a living entity.


    My gaze roamed over the vast towering murals lining the walls. Each painting depicted a figure in it and they looked regal, proud, and commanding. Yet, despite being mere paintings I couldn''t shake the eerie feeling that they were watching me, their painted eyes piercing through to my very soul.


    "What you feel is not an illusion," Master''s calm voice echoed in the corridor, shattering the silence.


    "These murals contain fragments of the souls of the Sangrial ancestors. Through the Blood Soul Magic unique to vampires, they have achieved the unthinkable that is imbuing the essence of the dead into their portraits.


    They aren''t just decorations as they can observe, think, and even act when necessary. Together, they serve as the eternal protectors of this castle."


    I was awestruck. The ingenuity and power of the magical beings in this world continued to amaze me. The idea of preserving one''s consciousness beyond death and embedding it into a piece of art to guard one''s legacy was both brilliant and unsettling.


    We reached the end of the corridor and entered a grand hall that reminded me of the throne rooms of kings and emperors from my previous life. It was vast, its ceiling vanishing into the darkness above.


    Blood-red chandeliers hung overhead casting an ominous crimson glow that bathed the room in shadows. Gothic designs adorned every surface that evoked memories of old cathedrals and castles I had studied in my past life.


    At the far end of the hall stood a massive throne, its size almost absurd capable of seating someone seven feet tall with room to spare. Upon it sat a small shadowy figure shrouded in darkness so dense that even my enhanced vision couldn''t pierce it.


    "Oh, Nyx," came a sweet, lilting voice from the figure on the throne, tinged with sarcasm. It sounded like a young girl''s voice, playful yet disconcerting. "What brings you here after all this time? I thought you''d forgotten about me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voice threw me off. How could a being of such immense age and power sound like a child?


    Master unfazed by the sarcasm, replied in a calm almost teasing tone. "Hehe... I have a good reason to visit and a favour that only you can grant."


    The figure on the throne shifted slightly, her tone growing sharper as she spoke again. "Oh? And who is this pretty boy you''ve brought with you? Tsk, tsk. Even the younglings of our kind look more rugged than him. And to think they say we vampires are delicate and refined!"


    I felt my cheeks flush. My build wasn''t exaggerated like a warrior''s but was sleek and lean, a work in progress.


    My face, though still held traces of youthful softness, much to my annoyance. But deep down, I couldn''t deny that my looks had always drawn attention¡ªtoo much, perhaps.


    Well, it''s not my fault I''m too handsome for people to handle, I thought stifling a smirk.


    Neutral POV


    If anyone could hear Ethan''s thoughts at that moment, they''d surely be tempted to smack him. His attempt at feigned humility couldn''t hide the fact that he was in truth a budding narcissist.


    Ethan''s POV


    "You''d be surprised if you knew his identity," Master said, a faint smile playing on her lips, a smile that seemed designed to provoke curiosity.


    Before I could process the Duchess''s reaction, a thin hair-like streak of crimson shot from the shadow on the throne. It moved faster than my eyes could track and in an instant it pricked the nerve on my wrist. The suddenness of the attack left no time to react.


    I looked down, half-expecting a grievous wound, but all I saw was a tiny puncture mark where the streak had drawn a single drop of blood. I quickly pieced together the reason for this unusual move.


    "Hoh, you didn''t panic, little boy," the Duchess''s voice rang out again, this time with a hint of amusement. "Even grown men would wet themselves in fear if they felt a strike like that, let alone a child like you."


    Her words were odd praise but they helped settle my nerves. I took a step forward and spoke for the first time, my voice steady and formal.


    "Greetings to the Duchess of Blood Rose, Althera Sangrial. I am Ethan Lucent Void, disciple of the Nightshade Dragoness, Nyx Vytheris. I greet you humbly."


    My greeting was precise and modelled after the noble etiquette I had learned in my home. I waited for a response but none came. Instead, I felt the air around us grow heavy an oppressive force filling the hall.


    Looking toward Master, I was stunned to see her trembling not in fear, but in barely contained fury. Her golden eyes had narrowed into slitted gold dragon pupils and an overwhelming aura began to emanate from her causing the very air in the hall to quiver.


    The ground beneath us seemed to hum with tension and the dim light of the blood chandeliers flickered as if they too were affected by her wrath.


    It was the same dragon might I had felt the day we first met, but this time it was far more intense, a raw display of her power that sent shivers down my spine.


    "How could you do this without asking me?" Master''s voice was low, hoarse and cold, a tone that sent chills through the room.


    The Duchess, perched upon her throne seemed momentarily stunned, her childlike demeanour giving way to a flicker of unease.


    "I only took a drop of his blood as I was curious about him. Why are you overreacting, Nyx?" the Duchess finally replied, her tone calm but laced with palpable curiosity. Despite her composed words, there was a cautious edge in her voice.


    "Heh... you don''t know anything," Master hissed, exhaling sharply as if restraining the full force of her anger. Her aura slowly began to recede though the tension in the room remained heavy. She strode toward me her movements precise and commanding and gently took my hand in hers.


    Her grip was firm yet protective and I could see the worry lingering in her glowing golden eyes. My chest tightened at the sight. Master''s anger wasn''t baseless but was born out of genuine concern for me and that realization touched me deeply.


    Her emotions, her protectiveness were raw and unfiltered and was impossible to fake.


    Two blood-red beams of light shot out from the shadowy figure on the throne. The streaks carved through the darkness surrounding the Duchess peeling it away like mist under sunlight. Slowly, the blurred form began to take shape and as the shadow cleared, I felt my breath catch in my throat.


    What I saw next left me utterly dumbstruck.

 Chapter 42 The Duchess (2)

    Ethan''s POVA small pale figure seated on the massive throne emerged from the shadows. The backrest of the throne was circular and thorned around the edges with crimson vines that framed her diminutive form. What I saw left me momentarily speechless.


    A little girl definitely no older than seven or eight with skin as pale as chalk sat regally upon the throne. Her long black hair cascaded down like a dark waterfall, pooling around her like a living shadow.


    Her red eyes gleamed like polished rubies and a faint smile played on her thin lips. Her features were unnaturally perfect like a porcelain doll crafted by an artist of otherworldly skill. She seemed unreal with her inhuman pallor adding to the unsettling aura that surrounded her.


    Had it not been for the mature expression in her crimson eyes that seemed to have seen vicissitudes of life and the regal air in her mannerisms, she might have been mistaken for a harmless adorable child.


    But everything about her radiated power and the shadowy frills of her dress seemed alive, rippling faintly in the dim light.


    I was stunned. I had envisioned Duchess Althera as a majestic, queenly figure exuding elegance and power. Instead, she appeared as a small, ethereal child sitting alone on the oversized throne.


    Her legs dangled idly, barely reaching the seat''s edge. Yet, her presence was anything but childish.


    "Well, well, well," the Duchess began, her voice a blend of childlike curiosity and the regal authority of someone centuries old. "What do we have here? The famed Nightshade Dragoness, whose name resonates across the Blood Veil Continent, protecting such a young boy as if he were her own hatchling?" Her ruby eyes flicked between me and Master, her curiosity mingled with astonishment.


    Master''s expression remained calm, her earlier fury now buried under a composed facade. "I need a favour from you, Althera, regarding Ethan," she said coolly. "He is a disciple I have taken."


    The Duchess''s crimson gaze sharpened as her demeanour shifted slightly. She raised her delicate right forefinger where a single drop of blood, dark red and lustrous like a jewel glistened.


    My heart skipped a beat as her eyes suddenly blazed with an intense bloody radiance flooding the hall with an oppressive and otherworldly light.


    I reflexively averted my gaze, feeling the sheer pressure radiating from her. Even without looking directly I could sense the weight of her power. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet my attention was drawn back to the blood drop on her fingertip. To my amazement, it began to emit a silvery light that resisted the oppressive crimson glow. No matter how fiercely the bloody radiance surged, the silver light held firm, unwavering in its defence.


    I realized, with growing astonishment, that the droplet of blood she held was the one she had taken from me. Its defiance against her power was as unexpected as it was mesmerizing.


    "Haha! So even you failed for once, Althera," Master said, her voice brimming with unrestrained amusement.


    Her golden eyes sparkled with satisfaction, clearly enjoying the rare sight of her friend''s unshakable composure beginning to crack.


    The bloody radiance abruptly ceased leaving the Duchess with an expression of disbelief as she stared at the shimmering droplet of blood. Her gaze then shifted to me, more intense than ever as if attempting to unravel the mysteries of my very existence.


    I shifted uncomfortably under her scrutiny unsure of what to expect. Then, without any warning the Duchess raised her forefinger to her lips and swallowed the blood drop.


    Both Master and I stared, stunned into silence by her unexpected action. Her small frame shuddered as the droplet disappeared and a deep blush spread across her unnaturally pale skin.


    Her ruby eyes gleamed as though stars had ignited within them, shimmering and spilling forth like constellations made manifest.


    For a moment, the Duchess seemed lost in ecstasy her regal demeanour melting away into something almost childlike in its wonder. Master and I exchanged a glance equally bewildered by her strange reaction.


    Master''s face was twitching at the sight of the duchess''s reaction and before I could ask something a loud exclamation stunned me.


    Althera''s POV


    I was inwardly astonished by Nyx''s reaction. After all, I had merely extracted a single drop of blood from the boy and it wasn''t as though I had tried to harm him in any way.


    Yet here she was reacting as if I had stolen her most precious treasure. Confusion churned within me though outwardly, I maintained a calm and composed facade.


    Over the years, such control had become one of my most effective tools for deceiving and unsettling others.


    Her revelation that the boy Ethan was her disciple caught me entirely off guard. Nyx, the proud and solitary Nightshade Dragoness had never shown any inclination to take on a disciple or ally herself so intimately with another.


    Her actions always carried weight, deliberate and inscrutable. And yet, here stood this boy shielded under her wings like a prized hatchling. My intrigue deepened as I shifted my attention to him seeking to uncover his secrets.


    The boy was undeniably unique. Beyond his captivating, almost ethereal appearance enough to stir even my own cold heart to consider claiming him as a pet there was something else.


    It was something I could not place. And when I attempted to probe further, I found myself thwarted. A veil of shadow cloaked him a barrier of Nyx''s own power that repelled all attempts to discern his essence.


    I was reluctant to admit defeat so I turned my focus to the drop of blood I had taken from him. Suspended on my fingertip, it gleamed dark red rich with the vitality of youth.


    I activated my Crimson Soul Gaze and expected it to show it to bare its secrets to me.


    My gaze had pierced through the bloodlines of dragons, elves and even those from that clan. Yet as my power fell upon this single droplet something extraordinary happened.


    A dreamy silvery light began to seep from the infinitesimal pores of the blood, enveloping it like an impenetrable shield.


    My Crimson Soul Gaze, a technique that had never failed me was utterly rebuffed by it. I intensified my efforts but the silver light remained steadfast denying me entry.


    The realization stunned me. There existed no known bloodline in this world capable of evading my scrutiny not even those belonging to ancient clans or primordial beings.


    Yet here was a mere drop of blood sourced from a boy so weak and young, effortlessly resisting my power. It was the first time in a hundred years that I felt truly challenged a spark of excitement kindling within me.


    This discovery awakened my instincts as a vampire. I felt a primal urge, an irresistible compulsion to know more to experience this enigma first hand.


    The taste¡ªit was always the taste that held the final truth of bloodline secrets. Without hesitation, I did what we vampires loved most.


    The moment the blood touched my tongue, an electrifying shudder coursed through my body. It was as though every fibre of my being had been ignited, each nerve overwhelmed by an intense and unfamiliar pleasure.


    My vision blurred, my senses sharpened and for a moment I felt weightless, adrift in a bliss I had never known in my eternal existence.


    The taste was exquisite and indescribable. It transcended mere flavour, it was an experience that lingered in my very soul.


    My breath quickened and before I realized it, a trickle of drool escaped my lips. I blinked suddenly aware of my surroundings again, and my composure shattered like fragile glass.


    Nyx and Ethan were both staring at me, their expressions frozen in shock. Nyx''s golden eyes sparkled with amusement and sweet revenge as her lips twitching with a barely concealed smirk. But it was the boy''s wide-eyed and incredulous look that sent a jolt of humiliation through me.


    A flicker of rage mingled with embarrassment burned within me, something I hadn''t felt in centuries.


    Shadows rose from the frills of my dress swirling like a storm to envelop me. I straightened myself, regaining my dignity as the shadows concealed my flustered state.

 Chapter 43 The Proposal (1)

    Ethan''s POVShe was once again enveloped in shadows and I carefully adjusted my expression back to normal unwilling to leave a bad impression on her.


    Despite my outward calm, unease simmered within me. Her reaction to tasting my blood was unlike anything I had anticipated.


    I had read extensively about vampires and their extraordinary abilities like how they could discern the purity and unique properties of bloodlines with just a taste. Their abilities allowed them to identify whether a particular bloodline could enhance their strength or contribute to their growth.


    There were historical records detailing chilling incidents where vampires abducted younglings from various races with powerful and influential bloodlines, farming them like livestock. These unfortunate victims were kept as pets and forced to sustain their captors until their deaths.


    Of course, such atrocities did not go unpunished. Vampires faced widespread exterminations with their numbers and vitality being greatly diminished. Desperate to ensure their survival, they signed death pacts solemnly vowing never to repeat those barbaric acts.


    Yet, I was no na?ve child. I refused to believe that these temperamental and long-lived creatures could fully abandon their deepest indulgence.


    Blood was more than sustenance to them¡ªit was a delicacy, a source of endless fascination. No amount of oaths or contracts could extinguish the desires that lay in their very nature.


    So, her dramatic reaction unnerved me.


    This woman who was undoubtedly a powerful figure and had lived for centuries and sampled countless varieties of blood, found mine remarkable enough to provoke such a response.


    It scared me, especially since I had no family to rely on here in the Blood Veil Continent. I was alone in this alien land and vulnerable in ways I rarely allowed myself to acknowledge.


    But then a reassuring thought broke through my fear. I glanced sideways at Master.


    I am an idiot, as of Master would let anything happen to me. As if sensing my gaze, she turned toward me her face softening into a small, encouraging smile. Her expression seemed to say, You''re safe. I''ve got you.


    That simple gesture worked wonders and soothed my nervousness like balm on an open wound. I managed a smile in return my faith in her unwavering.


    Our silent exchange was interrupted by the Duchess''s voice once again emerging from the shadows.


    "Enough with the silent goggling you two. Nyx, what is your purpose for being here?" she asked, her tone neutral and business like as though the strange incident with my blood had never happened. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want my disciple to be admitted to the Abyssal Sanctum," Master replied without hesitation.


    The Duchess tilted her head slightly, a faint flicker of curiosity crossing her crimson eyes. "Then he can apply for it. As your disciple, he must be talented. His bloodline also seems... unique and mysterious."


    "You don''t understand," Master said sharply, her tone hardening. "First, tell me¡ªare we completely safe from any prying eyes?"


    The shadows stirred, shifting and curling in response. Slowly, the Duchess emerged, her small frame exuding an air of command.


    With a wave of her delicate hand, a blood-coloured opaque barrier enveloped the three of us. I watched in fascination as blackish-red, tadpole-like runes swam along its surface moving in intricate patterns as if they were alive creatures.


    "You may speak now," the Duchess said curtly, her tone making it clear that the barrier would hold against any intrusion.


    Master wasted no time. "Ethan is a half-human, half-demon. I want him to be admitted and allowed to grow strong in the Abyssal Sanctum."


    The Duchess''s expression froze, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. "That''s impossible. You know no one can fool the ancient spirit of the Abyssal Sanctum," she said flatly, shaking her head. Yet, despite her words, I caught a flicker of amazement in her gaze as she regarded me.


    Her expression seemed to betray an unspoken question, How could a half-human like me possess blood so pure?


    I had no answer to that question myself. My demonic lineage was a mystery to me too.


    Master, however, was unrelenting. "What if he becomes a vampire and is recommended by the headmaster herself that is by you?"


    Her voice dropped slightly, a sly undertone creeping in. "And don''t try to deny it. I know you have a secret method to disguise him as one."


    The Duchess, Altheria was silent for a long time. Her face betrayed no emotion as she stared at Master considering the proposition. Finally, she nodded, her voice calm and measured.


    "I do owe you a favor, Nyx," she said softly. "I will fulfill it."


    "But he will have to regularly spend time with me to be infused with a Grade 5 Blood Duchess''s aura. Combined with the seeping effects of the Scarlet Hollow Castle, he will have a chance to pass off as a bloodline descendant of the Sangrials and take the ancient spirit''s test."


    Hearing that I would need to spend time with this dangerous little girl whose gaze alone sent shivers down my spine filled me with discomfort and unease. She may have looked small and delicate, but her presence was anything but.


    Master wore an unwilling expression her face twisted in visible conflict as she weighed the situation.


    "Heh, if you didn''t want to leave him under my wing, you shouldn''t have requested something so outrageous. But why do you act like a mother hen with this boy? You cling to him like I''m going to eat him alive. It''s very amusing, truly.


    Also he may not have to live with me consistently for three years. He can visit your lair for a few days every month."


    The Duchess''s mocking words made Master''s face darken.


    "Mind your business, you insufferable midget," Master snapped. "And why are you acting like a depraved lunatic the moment you tasted my disciple''s blood? Is your capture syndrome flaring up again?"


    At Master''s biting rebuttal, a flicker of anger and humiliation crossed the Duchess''s face.


    "Heh, has the legendary eternal virgin Nightshade Dragoness finally set her sights on a man and her own little disciple, no less?" the Duchess retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "I wonder what the dragons and demons would think if they found out their cold, aloof dragon goddess was preying on young boys. The scandal would be delicious."


    Their relentless back-and-forth left me stunned and bewildered. A dull headache began to creep in. Were these two really supposed to be best friends? Who would ever believe that?

 Chapter 44 The Proposal (2)

    Ethan''s POVI wore a helpless expression as I observed their shrew-like bickering.


    Who would believe that even the strongest beings in this world could stoop to using such vulgar language and behaving like street thugs? It was almost surreal to witness.


    The sound of their argument came to an abrupt halt as they simultaneously turned their heads toward me, their gazes landing squarely on my face. Unfortunately for me, they caught sight of my helpless expression.


    I hurriedly adjusted my demeanour, adopting a stoic expression as if my previous reaction had been nothing more than an illusion.


    Master and the Duchess exchanged glances, looking mildly embarrassed by their behaviour though they quickly composed themselves.


    "You, kid," the Duchess began, her tone suddenly kind and measured, "since you''re going to be staying in Scarlet Hollow City for a while, why don''t you take some time to tour it?"


    Before I could reply, she tapped her armrest in a deliberate pattern. The blood-red barrier surrounding us dissolved into wisps of crimson smoke that drifted into the air before being absorbed back into her petite frame. The sight was both fascinating and unsettling, a reminder of her immense power.


    As the last tendrils of smoke vanished, the sound of footsteps echoed from the left side of the grand throne hall. My attention shifted, and soon an elegant figure appeared.


    The newcomer was striking¡ªa voluptuous woman clad in a flowing red gown that seemed to ripple like liquid fire with each step.


    Her proud breasts straining against the silk seemed to demand my attention while her wide hips swayed enticingly as she moved.


    I could even glimpse the faint imprint of her navel through the thin fabric, a tantalizing hint of the curves beneath. Her presence was magnetic drawing all eyes to her with effortless grace.


    She had a mane of blonde hair elegantly curled into a bun, framing a face of exquisite features. Her ruby-red eyes gleaming with an intensity that made my breath catch held a captivating allure.


    Seeing her youthful appearance, I could guess that she couldn''t be more than eighteen or nineteen but there was a presence of maturity, a quiet confidence that belied her years.


    A serious expression adorned her face as she glided across the hall her every movement a study in grace. Without so much as a glance in our direction she approached the throne.


    Stopping precisely ten meters before it, she lowered herself onto one knee in a smooth practiced motion.


    The silk of her gown pooled around her, revealing a glimpse of thigh that sent a jolt of awareness through me.


    As she knelt, her stretched dress highlighting her ass and a sexy thin back was thrust into my full view. It was a tantalizing display of her womanly form that left me breathless.


    I was startled and had a wry smile as I guessed my age was playing a major role in stirring my emotions and desires.


    Bowing her head respectfully, she spoke in a melodious voice that resonated with both deference and confidence, S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For what purpose have you summoned me, Master?"


    Curious, I turned my attention to the Duchess. She was once again cloaked in shadows, her petite form seemingly swallowed by the darkness.


    Only two glowing red orbs which were her eyes were visible through the haze but this time the shadows appeared larger towering as if to mimic the stature of an ordinary adult.


    A peculiar thought crossed my mind, one that was amusing enough to make me want to chuckle. Could it be...? My suspicion seemed ridiculous but I made sure my expression betrayed none of it.


    As I pondered, I sneaked a glance at Master''s face. Her lips were curved into a sneer, one directed at the Duchess with unmistakable amusement. Her disdainful expression seemed to suggest she found the Duchess''s theatrics either overly dramatic or unnecessarily pompous.


    "Look behind you."


    The young woman rose gracefully and turned around to face us. Master stood with an indifferent expression her arms crossed and her face unreadable except for the faintest trace of annoyance.


    An invisible pressure radiated outward from her and it reminded me of the first time we met in the underground cave.


    The oppressive aura was enough to make even the most hardened warrior falter and I could see from the serious look on the young woman''s face that although she didn''t know who Master was she recognized the immense power she wielded.


    The girl''s gaze then turned to me and I responded with a faint smile.


    "Virelle, meet Ethan disciple of the Nightshade Dragoness," the Duchess announced. "He is going to stay with us in the castle for the next three years. Show him the castle and the greatest city of the vampires."


    The beautiful girl named Virelle visibly stiffened at the mention of the Nightshade Dragoness. Her face quickly shifted to a proper expression of respect as she bowed deeply to Master.


    Then, as she straightened up and faced me, I noticed the forced small smile on her lips. It was clear that being cheerful and social was not her strong suit.


    "Ethan, come. I will show you our Scarlet Hollow City and your accommodations in Scarlet Hollow Castle," she said in a polite tone.


    I nodded pensively and followed her out of the throne hall, the darkness of the gloomy castle enveloping us both as we trudged out of the throne hall dominated by red shadows.


    Nyx''s POV


    I watched as Ethan disappeared into the darkness alongside the young girl Virelle. My eyes narrowed and I turned my head toward the throne, where the shadows had cleared to reveal little Altheria once again.


    My lips curled into a smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "Is it absolutely necessary for him to stay here for most of the days every month for the next three years to help develop his vampire identity?


    Heh, don''t try to lie to me Altheria. I''ve known you for the last two hundred years. Speak. What do you plan to do with my disciple?"

 Chapter 45 The Alluring woman

    Nyx''s POVThe Duchess visibly cringed under my harsh words her surprise evident.


    Heh, she truly doesn''t know how much Ethan matters to me. She can''t possibly understand the depth of my care. I would never let anything happen to him¡ªnot even a single scratch. My eyes grew cold as I intensified my stare watching Altheria''s expression closely determined not to let anything slip past me.


    Altheria''s expression shifted minutely several times. She had realized that I most likely wouldn''t tolerate any excuses so she sighed and finally spoke.


    "It''s not what you think. You of all people should know that I''m not one of those idiots who had abducted younglings of the various races for blood farming in the past nor am I blood-crazed. I would never harm your disciple."


    Her explanation didn''t convince me. The crazed expression on her face when she first tasted Ethan''s blood was still fresh in my mind.


    "Haah. Okay," she admitted with reluctance, "I''ll confess that I am indeed a bit interested in Ethan''s mysterious bloodline."


    "A bit? Haah," I sneered, my disbelief and mocking evident in my tone.


    Altheria composed herself and continued in an even tone. "You know that at our level growing our power is too tough and it only progresses when we deepen our understanding of our affinities and their intricacies. Ethan''s blood helped me glimpse that door for a fleeting moment, and I simply wish to observe him a little more."


    Her voice grew firm as she added, "I give you my word that I will not extract or drink your disciple''s blood. You have my assurance on this."


    I remained skeptical but nodded nonetheless. I had already pushed her too far and she had complied with my demands so far. Asking for a blood oath would only strain our friendship further and losing her as an ally and a rare trustable friend would not be worth the risk.


    Something crossed my mind and I decided to ask. My expression turned serious.


    "What do you think is the origin of Ethan''s bloodline?" I asked. If anyone could discern the truth, it was Altheria. Her knowledge of bloodlines and their origins surpassed even the other two dukes, especially with her family''s connection to the Dark Moon Goddess.


    Upon hearing my question, Altheria sat up straight and her expression grew solemn. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What I''m about to say will shock you, so I suggest you sit down," she said, waving her hand. A tall black chair appeared behind me.


    Without acknowledging her theatrics, I took the seat and waited for her to speak.


    "Considering his surname, I can assume that he''s from the LucentVoid clan, which was destroyed not long ago by the Ignisfel Lineage of the Empire of Infernal Sovereignty."


    Her words stunned me as I had not tried to find intelligence on Ethan''s background but Altheria''s knowledge was obviously greater so I stayed silent as she continued.


    "The LucentVoid clan was a good mid-sized clan with grade-4 Sky Realm beings among its members. Their bloodline granted them abilities related to mind manipulation, nightmares, and illusions."


    "But," she paused meaningfully, "there was no silver radiance observed in their bloodline magic. This suggests that the bloodline running through Ethan''s veins is either a mutation or¡­"


    "Or what?" I blurted out, unable to suppress my curiosity.


    "Or it could be an extremely rare or nearly impossible case where a bloodline traces back to its origin. And the origin of the LucentVoid clan likely reaches into a higher world."


    I was left dumbfounded, the weight of her prediction settling heavily in my mind. My thoughts raced, and my eyes lit up with realization.


    "Doesn''t that mean¡­"


    Ethan''s POV


    As I followed the girl Virelle, I feigned interest in the murals and the castle walls but in truth my soul sense was fixated on something far more enticing and that was her swaying hips and her alluring back.


    My mind whirred with thoughts and considering her antisocial behaviour it didn''t take long for me to conclude that she was a natural-born seductress.


    Master and Aurelia were undeniably beautiful in their own right each possessing unique traits that made them captivating.


    Master''s domineering aura awakened a primal desire within me, a longing to conquer her and to assert myself against her overpowering presence.


    Aurelia, on the other hand radiated a gentle and nurturing warmth that made me yearn to shield her from the world, to hold her close and never let go.


    But Virelle... she was different. With every step she took, it was as if she was deliberately treading on my heart. My superior soul sense revealed the subtle yet hypnotic sway of her hips and the tantalizing rhythm of her movements.


    Her full and proud D-cup breasts bounced ever so slightly with each step teasing me mercilessly. My mouth practically watered at the thought of cupping them in my palms, of feeling their softness and teasing her sensitive nipples which were poking through her dress with my tongue.


    A shiver ran down my spine as the vivid fantasies threatened to consume me and I forced myself to rein in my spiralling thoughts.


    Luckily, Virelle remained oblivious to the fire she had ignited within me. My expertise in manipulating darkness ensured that my changes went unnoticed and her own power which was reflected through my Eterna Nexus confirmed that she had recently advanced to the Elemental Sea Realm.


    I noted her aptitude for blood magic and her affinity for the dark element that made her formidable in her own right. However, I couldn''t help but smirk at the knowledge that I had been in the Elemental Sea Realm for two years now.


    The constant battles, the dark energy-rich environment of Ebonspire Peak and Master''s rigorous guidance had sharpened my skills and deepened my understanding of my powers far beyond what Virelle could likely comprehend.


    Still, she intrigued me. Out of curiosity and perhaps an unspoken desire to know more about the temptress walking ahead of me, I projected her swaying figure into the Eterna Nexus. Moments later, the familiar voice of Auralis Prime responded with its detailed analysis,


    [Virelle Elarith: The daughter of the Crimson Deluge Duke, who turned twenty one six months ago. Considered the most talented youngling of the vampire race and a student of the Abyssal Sanctum. She was engaged to the eldest prince of the Malakar lineage of the Empire of the Abyssal Dominion at the time of her birth due to unexpected circumstances.]

 Chapter 46 Scarlet Hollow City (1)

    Ethan''s POVThe revelation left me momentarily stunned. The Eterna Nexus had once again proven its worth, peeling back layers of information about Virelle with ease.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at how effortlessly it unravelled the mysteries of a person and weaved together fragments of their existence from just a projection.


    It wasn''t the first time I''d used the Eterna Nexus to uncover secrets though not all attempts had been fruitful. I remembered when I''d tried to probe into the enigmatic depths of Master Nyx''s identity. T


    he Nexus had provided only sparse details of her unique species and traits but nothing substantial about her family, name or origins. Frustrated back then, I''d asked the Nexus for clarification and I still remembered its cryptic reply,


    [Successor''s power is too inferior to the Dragoness. The Eterna Nexus lacks the energy required to trace the details about her.]


    That explanation had brought clarity to me though it also reinforced the unfathomable gap between my current self and Master Nyx''s strength.


    Now, however, the Nexus had unveiled Virelle''s lineage and background with startling efficiency. As I absorbed the knowledge, my gaze flicked to her swaying figure ahead of me.


    Her talent was extraordinary, bordering on the legendary grade and her lineage was equally impressive. She was the daughter of the Crimson Deluge Duke, disciple of the only female Duke among the vampires and a student of the prestigious Abyssal Sanctum.


    But I soon frowned as my thoughts drifted to the engagement of Virelle with the eldest prince of the Malakar Lineage, the ruling family of the Empire of the Abyssal Dominion.


    According to my estimation, it could rival the Luminous Cradle Empire of Dark Star Continent boasting a good number of powerful experts.


    A dark glint flashed through my eyes. It mattered little who her fianc¨¦ was or how formidable their empire might be. The woman I desired would be mine and no obstacle whether man, empire or fate could stand in my way.


    A chilling aura emanated from me at that moment, one far too intense for someone of my age. It was the resolve of a soul that had known regret and now sought to seize everything it yearned for.


    My musings were interrupted by a sweet but indifferent voice that sliced through my thoughts.


    "Would you like to tour the city first or rest for the day in your accommodation in the Scarlet Hollow Castle?"


    Her voice was calm and precise. There was no warmth in her tone but it didn''t bother me.


    "I would like to tour the city first."


    She nodded, acknowledging my choice without comment and resumed walking. I followed her down the castle corridors, my mind sharpening to take in every detail.


    The passageways were labyrinthine, the stone walls damp and etched with strange eerie symbols that seemed to pulse faintly in the dim light.


    The air was heavy and laden with an oppressive aura that clung to the skin like the touch of unseen wraiths. Each step echoed faintly in the silence giving me a rhythmic reminder of the ominous nature of this place.


    After some time, a faint light shimmered in the distance marking the end of the corridor. As we approached, the vast expanse of a grand doorway came into view. I


    t was guarded by two imposing figures clad in blood-red armour. The guards stood motionless, their presence as silent and foreboding as the castle itself.


    They bowed slightly to Virelle but showed no reaction to me. Their lack of acknowledgment was unsurprising. They were well-trained, disciplined soldiers whose focus was unwavering. Yet, my soul sense discerned their strength revealing that both guards were at least at the Elemental Sea Realm.


    We stepped beyond the doorway into the courtyard where the shadow wyvern had landed earlier. The ground and the walls were marked with blotches of dark red stains giving the area a weathered, ancient appearance.


    The castle itself loomed over the peak of the mountain, a monolith of dark stone that pierced the sky. As we stood on the edge of the peak the winds whipped against us with ferocity. The sunlight bathed the scene in a surreal glow but its warmth barely reached us through the icy gusts.


    Virelle stood a step ahead with her silhouette framed by the brilliance of the sun. The wind tugged at her red robes outlining her lithe form with tantalizing precision.


    We lingered there for a moment, gazing at the vast expanse of the surrounding mountains and the Stygian woods beyond. The peaks stretched endlessly, jagged and foreboding shrouded in mist and mystery.


    Virelle broke the surreal moment and began descending to a lower peak. I followed her without hesitation.


    The path was steep and narrow but our steps were sure. As we approached the precipice of the next cliff, a large cave entrance revealed itself.


    Without a word, Virelle stepped into the darkness and I followed closely behind. The cave sloped sharply downward the air growing cooler and more oppressive with each step.


    We quickened our pace, relying on our movement techniques to traverse the depths. Virelle''s figure blurred into a blood shadow and I matched her speed effortlessly, my own form merging with the darkness like a ghost.


    Her expression betrayed a flicker of surprise as she glanced back likely noting my ability to keep up. While she might have expected some level of skill from me as the disciple of the Nightshade Dragoness, it seemed I had still managed to exceed her expectations.


    The path grew darker and narrower with the silence being broken only by the faint sound of our movements. After nearly an hour, the tunnel came to a dead end. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Virelle stepped forward with her hands glowing with blood-red energy as she pressed them against the wall. She patted the surface five times in a pentagonal pattern, each touch precise and deliberate.


    The energy pulsed faintly and a blood-red pentagon materialized on the wall before vanishing as though it had never existed.


    To my astonishment, the solid rock wall dissolved revealing a narrow tunnel that hadn''t been visible moments before. My soul sense had detected nothing, yet here it was an entrance concealed so expertly that even my heightened senses had been deceived.


    Virelle stepped into the passage without hesitation, and I followed. The cramped tunnel pressed in on all sides, its walls close enough to brush against if I weren''t careful. The darkness was absolute, but I navigated it with ease my senses attuned to every shift in the air.


    After several minutes of walking, the tunnel opened up and a sudden burst of bright light filled my vision.

 Chapter 47 Scarlet Hollow City (2)

    Ethan''s POVA blood-red, colossal spherical stone at least fifty meters in diameter floated ominously in the sky above the city. Its surface pulsed with waves of yellowish-red light bathing everything below in an eerie glow.


    From our vantage point, I could see towering structures piercing the artificially crimson sky though much of the city remained obscured behind endless with its colossal walls stretching into the horizon.


    The city loomed like a gargantuan mammoth making me feel insignificantly small in comparison.


    The architecture screamed Gothic elegance with spires, arches and intricate carvings embellishing the massive structures. Looking upward, I was momentarily awestruck.


    The ceiling of this vast underground city had been enchanted to mimic the sky of the Blood Veil Continent complete with swirling crimson-tinged clouds in a perpetual twilight.


    The blood-red stone in the sky acted as an artificial sun casting a sinister light that mimicked a sunset soaked in blood. It was mesmerizing and a perfect blend of haunting beauty and otherworldly craftsmanship.


    I recalled that while vampires were not entirely burned by direct sunlight prolonged exposure caused significant discomfort and could even lead to dangerous health complications.


    As a result, their cities were often constructed underground and I could see that the Scarlet Hollow City which was one of the three major vampire strongholds was a world-class metropolis boasting unmatched luxury and architectural brilliance despite its subterranean nature.


    Emerging from the dark mountain tunnel, we stepped onto a ledge overlooking the city''s massive outer walls. Virelle and I stood in silence taking in the breathtaking view.


    She composed herself quickly and pulled out a blood-red disk from her storage ring. Without needing instruction I stepped onto it beside her. The disc hummed to life and we soared into the air heading toward the city''s imposing gates.


    As we approached, the massive black gates loomed larger than life. It was at least forty meters tall and was adorned with carvings of the night sky and a blood moon that glowed faintly.


    The guards stationed near the gates and on the city walls immediately caught my attention. They were a motley group consisting of beastmen with tiger ears, feline cat like ears which were most likely cat people, snake people with serpentine eyes and forked tongues flickering out from their mouths.


    However, I noticed the conspicuous absence of wolf-like beastmen a detail I filed away for later consideration. I reminded myself that werewolves didn''t possess outward animalistic features like the other beast races.


    Below us, a sea of people queued to enter the gates on foot. Our flight above the crowd drew sharp and resentful gazes from many of them.


    "Who are these two? Don''t they know flying above the city gates is strictly forbidden? Rule-breakers are punished severely!" one muttered angrily.


    "Shh! You''re new here, aren''t you?" came the hushed reply of another. "Those rules only apply to commoners like us. Look at them! They must be noble scions or at least powerful enough to ignore such regulations. Keep quiet, unless you want to invite trouble!"


    I couldn''t help but smirk at their conversation, marvelling at how seamlessly Virelle and I bypassed the restrictions. Soon, we entered the city landing on a wide cobblestone street flanked by majestic buildings.


    The vibrant streets buzzed with life populated by nightmare horses and devilish buffaloes pulling elaborately decorated carriages. Blue flames burned in wrought-iron sconces lining the streets, casting an ethereal glow that was both haunting and breath taking.


    The city itself pulsed with life. The buildings were crafted from a material called Bloodstone, shimmered with a faint red luminescence.


    I remembered reading that Bloodstone was naturally infused with life essence which vampires could draw sustenance from in emergencies. The way the stones seemed to throb gently with energy made the entire city appear alive like a vast, glowing jewel under the twilight sky.


    As the artificial sun-stone dimmed, mimicking the surface world''s nightfall, the city''s glow intensified transforming it into a dazzling spectacle of light and shadow. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced at Virelle, who was watching me with amusement. This was the first time she had shown a different expression other than her surprised on hearing master''s identity.


    I was embarrassed but I was careful not to show it and nodded silently urging her to lead the way. She turned on her heel guiding me down the cobblestone streets.


    As we walked, I noticed the diverse crowd. Vampires with their signature red eyes and faintly visible fangs mingled with beastmen and even a few specters¡ªshadowy, hooded figures who glided silently through the crowd like wraiths.


    Midway through our journey, Virelle turned abruptly, leading us into a dark alleyway. The dimly lit path twisted and turned narrowing as we ventured deeper. Even the faint glow of the Bloodstones seemed to fade here swallowed by the encroaching shadows.


    The alleyways felt alive and I could feel the shadows twisting and writhing as if they had a will of their own. My senses sharpened and I quickly realized that these were no ordinary shadows but were dangerous entities and only those proficient in darkness manipulation could detect their presence.


    "Young Master Ethan," Virelle began her voice calm but carrying an undertone of caution.


    "These are the Shadowed Paths. They shift and rearrange themselves at night creating clandestine routes for those who know how to navigate them. They''re often used for secret meetings or illegal activities and they can also serve as makeshift teleportation pathways to various parts of the city."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Who created such a system in the city?"


    She glanced back at me, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she replied, "No one. The Bloodstone in the city, combined with centuries of our kind''s presence mutated into its current form. It''s a natural phenomenon, albeit an extremely rare one."


    Her explanation left me stunned. The concept of an environment mutating due to prolonged exposure to auras was something I had only read about in ancient texts. To see it in action was awe-inspiring.


    We continued through the shifting alleyways, our steps echoing softly against the stone walls. The air grew colder and an oppressive silence enveloped us. After what felt like an eternity, we finally emerged into a brightly lit area.

 Chapter 48 Entertainment District

    Ethan''s POVThe stark contrast left me momentarily disoriented. Neon lights flashed and pulsed rhythmically reminiscent of the lively party places from my previous life, illuminating a bustling street that seemed entirely out of place in the otherwise Gothic city.


    The air was charged with energy filled with a chaotic yet strangely harmonious blend of modernity and Gothic elegance.


    It was a sight unlike any I had encountered before. Tall, ornate buildings were adorned with glowing neon signs advertising everything from taverns to fighting arenas. The flashing lights reflected off cobblestone streets while lively music and the chatter of countless people filled the air. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere was festive and intoxicating. Virelle had paused beside me allowing me a moment to take in the vibrant scene before us. Her expression betrayed a hint of amusement as though she had anticipated my reaction.


    "This," she began, gesturing to the lively district before us, "is the entertainment district of Scarlet Hollow City. It offers everything one might desire¡ªpubs, bars, taverns, brothels, and more. However, two major establishments here are particularly famous across the city for their unique features and exceptional services. You will experience one of them shortly."


    She pointed toward a large, well-lit circular building in the distance, its grandeur standing out even amid the splendour of the district.


    "The first is the Grave Dancer''s Arena. It''s a place where vampires and members of other races indulge their bloodlust and thrill-seeking desires. Duels, monster hunts, and continuous betting fights are held here daily. It''s a haven for combat enthusiasts and gore lovers.


    Nobles, powerful individuals, and wealthy merchant clans often participate in the betting and organizing of events. Keep in mind that this is just one branch of the Grave Dancer''s Arena and they have establishments in all the major cities of the Blood Veil Continent."


    Her hand shifted slightly to another direction, drawing my attention to a structure radiating an air of mystique and elegance. "The second is the Blood Chalice Tavern. This is a unique establishment, found only in the three great blood cities. It''s a dream destination for vampires. You''ll understand why once we''re inside and that''s where we''re heading today."


    Her words piqued my interest. I nodded and realized that understanding these establishments would help me blend in better and reinforce my disguise.


    We continued through the vibrant streets, weaving through the lively crowd. As we walked, I began to hear the tinkling laughter of women their melodic voices mingling with the hum of the district.


    When I glanced up, I saw an opulent establishment, its grand entrance flanked by two massive bull men with horns and their muscular frames radiated an aura of menace.


    They were clearly not to be trifled with. The flow of people in and out of the building was steady. Some men who were cloaked and cautious appeared nervous as if they feared being recognized. Others strutted confidently their swagger betraying their familiarity with the place.


    The building itself was unmistakably a brothel and a massive one at that. There were scantily clad women of various races who lingered at the entrance, their laughter and chatter carrying over the noise of the street.


    Vampires with crimson eyes, demonesses with horns or scaled cheeks and feline women with swishing tails and sharp eyes all cast seductive glances at the men entering and leaving. One vampire woman in particular caught my gaze.


    As soon as our eyes met, she squealed in surprise and started whispering frantically to the others around her. Her companions looked at her with mild irritation until they followed her gaze and spotted me. One by one, their eyes widened in astonishment and then the chaos began.


    Screams erupted from the group as they clamoured excitedly, their reactions reminding me of the crazed fans I had seen in my previous life.


    "Young man, who are you? You look worn out. Come up here and I''ll comfort you!" a feline woman called out, her voice louder than the others.


    "That''s unfair!" another snapped. "Why should he go with you? With his looks, only I am fit to comfort him!"


    Their cacophony soon attracted attention from the crowd. Men on the street turned toward me with open jealousy while women giggled and whispered among themselves.


    Although I was flattered by the attention, I felt embarrassment creeping in. Determined to avoid further commotion, I quickened my pace leaving the clamouring women behind.


    "Don''t go, young lord!" one of them shouted after me.


    "I''ll give you heaven!" another cried.


    "Please come back, hero!" their voices faded into the distance as Virelle and I moved away.


    I sighed with relief though a grim realization took hold in my mind. My appearance was going to be a recurring problem.


    If I continued attracting this much attention someone was bound to investigate further potentially uncovering inconsistencies in my identity. The thought of being exposed sent a chill down my spine. I needed to learn a disguise technique.


    Without one, I risked jeopardizing my goals and leaving myself vulnerable in this unfamiliar land as master would not be present always to guard my back.


    I wasn''t a child or a na?ve young man easily swayed by flattery or narcissism. My priorities were clear and I couldn''t afford to lose sight of them.


    "You certainly attract a lot of attention, Young Master Ethan," Virelle remarked suddenly, her voice laced with thinly veiled amusement.


    I glanced at her, surprised by the subtle shift in her demeanour. Since our first meeting, she had been stoic and formal but now there was a faint smile tugging at her lips as though she were suppressing laughter.


    I sighed dramatically. "Being good-looking comes with a lot of problems," I said in a forlorn tone. "I really need to take care of myself more lest I get kidnapped by those women."


    Her mouth twitched at my exaggerated response but I maintained a straight face pretending to be serious. Despite her best efforts, a small chuckle escaped her and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She was beginning to loosen up, a sign that our rapport was improving.


    Without another word, we resumed our journey through the district the vibrant lights and lively atmosphere fading into the background as we approached our destination.

 Chapter 49 Blood Chalice Tavern (1)

    Ethan''s POVAn opulent establishment loomed ahead, its grand architecture a striking contrast against the city wall that towered behind it. The building exuded an inviting warmth with its soothing light spilling into the night.


    Unlike the bustling venues I''d passed before, this one maintained an aura of exclusivity. Ordinary citizens were scarce here while affluent individuals arrived in a steady stream and regularly disembarked from their luxurious carriages or gracefully descending on ornate flying discs.


    The crowd was predominantly vampires with their crimson eyes and sharp fangs showing the unmistakable hallmarks of their kind. As we approached the guarded entrance, a carriage landed softly beside us. From it emerged two figures.


    The first was a young woman around my apparent age with navy-blue hair cascading down her back and vivid red eyes that seemed to shimmer with curiosity. Her gaze landed on us almost instantly and lingered a little before she turned to her companion who was a tall young man who bore an uncanny resemblance to her.


    The man was equally striking with the same navy-blue hair and noble red eyes followed her silent cue and turned to face us.


    The moment his eyes settled on Virelle his entire demeanour shifted. Excitement lit his face though he worked hard to not show it by faking an air of composure. Yet, his joy and thinly veiled desire were unmistakable.


    He walked toward us with purpose completely ignoring me. I couldn''t say whether his action was deliberate or out of his sheer focus on Virelle.


    Meanwhile, his sister''s gaze landed squarely on me with her expression turning dazed and a faint blush colouring her cheeks.


    Not again¡­ The thought crossed my mind as I quickly averted my eyes feigning indifference to her attention.


    "Lady Virelle, it has been far too long. The last time I had the pleasure of seeing you was two years ago at Duke Elarith''s thousand-year birthday celebration," the man said with polished etiquette, his voice carefully modulated. He extended his hand toward her in greeting but she made no move to reciprocate.


    A flicker of embarrassment passed across his face as he quickly shifted tactics, placing his hand over his chest and bowing deeply in a display of refined nobility which was a customary gesture on this continent.


    "Hello, Young Master Drakovar. Good to see you here," Virelle replied, her tone cool and indifferent. It was clear she had no particular enthusiasm for his presence. The man, who I now knew as young master Drakovar chuckled awkwardly and then gestured toward his sister.


    "Lady Virelle, allow me to introduce my younger sister, Ivanna Drakovar. She is still very young but will be joining the Abyssal Sanctum in two years," he said with pride. At his words, the girl snapped out of her trance-like state her face flushing a deeper shade of crimson as she timidly nodded her head.


    It was only then that Rendell seemed to notice me. His eyes flickered with surprise though it was evident he couldn''t discern my true nature. My crimson eyes, a shade slightly different from their vivid red seemed to confuse him.


    "This is¡­" he began, trailing off expectantly.


    "I am Eryndor Sangrial. Nice to meet you, Young Master Drakovar," I said smoothly, cutting him off and introducing myself before he could probe further.


    "Ah, I am Rendell Drakovar, nice to meet you too Eryndor. I hadn''t realized you were part of the Sangrial family. I''ve lived in Scarlet Hollow City for years but don''t recall ever seeing you before," he replied, his tone tinged with curiosity.


    His tone was like a senior inquiring about the affairs of a junior as I was still very young compared to him but I didn''t mind the haughtiness and answered,


    "Well, that would make sense," I said with a faint smile. "I''m a distant relative of the Sangrials and recently arrived in Scarlet Hollow to study under the guidance of the ancestor." My explanation was vague but plausible, carefully crafted to reveal nothing of importance.


    Virelle glanced at me, her expression unreadable though I sensed her approval of my quick thinking. She nodded and played along seamlessly lending credibility to my fabricated story.


    "Hi, Eryndor," Ivanna said shyly, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s nice to meet you. Are you also heading to the Euphoria Lounge with us?" Her cheeks remained flushed as she addressed me her nervousness palpable.


    I responded with a polite nod and a faint smile not wanting to prolong the exchange. Truthfully, I had no idea what the Euphoria Lounge was but I saw no harm in accompanying them.


    As we moved toward the entrance, I observed the group with my heightened senses. Rendell''s eagerness to engage Virelle was almost laughable and his persistence bordered on desperation.


    Virelle, on the other hand radiated thinly veiled irritation and her indifference grew more pronounced with every step. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Ivanna stole frequent glances at me, her gaze lingering when she thought no one was observing her. I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at Rendell''s obliviousness.


    He was so consumed by his pursuit of Virelle that he failed to recognize the futility of his efforts. A woman like Virelle would never be swayed by such clumsy attempts.


    I knew better than to act so rashly. If I wanted her, I needed to understand her personality, desires, and her expectations.


    Only then would I move and when I did, I would do so with precision. As for Rendell and any other rivals, including the eldest prince of the Malakar, they would eventually become mere obstacles to overcome for me towards my goal.


    We stepped through the entrance and the Euphoria Lounge revealed itself in all its decadent splendour. The sharp and unmistakable scent of blood immediately hit my nose carrying a metallic tang that filled my senses.


    The dim, ambient lighting casted a crimson hue over everything and the glowing eyes of the vampires scattered throughout the room shimmered like red gemstones in the shadows creating an almost otherworldly and haunting atmosphere.


    The environment was overwhelmingly disorienting and for a brief moment, my senses faltered. The combination of the pungent aroma and the eerie ambiance made it evident that this place was designed to appeal exclusively to vampires. Being an outsider, the experience was overwhelming and it left my mind clouded for a brief moment.

 Chapter 50 Blood Chalice Tavern (2)

    Ethan''s POVHowever, I was no ordinary individual. Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself and quickly regained composure.


    My instincts took over and I adapted to the unsettling atmosphere ensuring that no sign of my initial discomfort showed on my face. This was a place where weakness could not be afforded.


    A birdwoman sang a haunting melody on the stage her voice weaving through the air like a spell. Vampires gathered in shadowed corners wearing half masks, sipping blood-infused drinks and indulging in their desires.


    Some whispered conspiratorially while others kissed passionately. A particularly bold pair was even making out in plain view seemingly indifferent to the world around them. The atmosphere was indulgent and intoxicating and obviously a haven for the elite to lose themselves in their vices.


    I took it all in silently and the faintest trace of a smirk played on my lips. This world, with its decadence and intrigue was a gameboard and I intended to play it well.


    Virelle swiped her spatial ring and handed me a silver half mask. I wore it without any enquiry and observed myself through the polished pillars in the lounge. I could see that only my crimson orbs and the area below my nose was visible through the mask.


    I smirked and we moved into the hall together.


    Virelle, knowing my inexperience in this world transmitted vital information to me through sound transmission magic. Her words directly resonated in my mind ensuring that neither Rendell nor Ivanna would detect my ignorance.


    "The Blood Chalice Tavern is the premium destination for vampires. It is said to encompass everything Scarlet Hollow City has to offer¡ªfor better or worse. Vampires flock here to enjoy rare blood cocktails and lose themselves in the lavish ambiance, or seek opportunities lurking in the shadows."


    Her voice was calm yet laced with subtle caution. "But it is far more than a mere tavern. Deals are struck in secrecy, forbidden auctions are held in its underground chambers and the infamous Masquerade Hall conceals both faces and intentions. It''s a place of indulgence and danger nothing more, nothing less.


    Young Master Ethan, heed this advice the further you delve, the riskier it becomes. Stay on the main floors and you can blend seamlessly into vampire society. In time, you''ll appear as nothing more than an ordinary member of our race."


    I appreciated her guidance and was struck by her perceptiveness. It seemed the Duchess had divulged a fragment of my purpose here, though it was evident Virelle didn''t know my true identity or race.


    She only knew I was the disciple of the Nightshade Dragoness which alone marked me as extraordinary in her eyes.


    As we approached the expansive counter, I couldn''t help but marvel at the establishment''s design and clientele. The bar lady immediately caught my attention not just because she was a vampire but due to her scandalously provocative attire.


    Her outfit was a tight, bodycon dress styled like a waitress uniform but it left little to the imagination.


    Her generously endowed figure strained against the fabric with her large, E-cup breasts barely contained. Only her nipples and under boob were covered while a thin black tie snaked between her cleavage, drawing even more attention to her ample assets. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her, blood rushed to my head and ignited a fire deep within me. The decadent and sensual environment had already excited me a little and the sheer allure and provocation of the bar lady had an coupling effect, but I quickly wrestled back control.


    Without hesitation, I recited the incantation for the first layer of the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body technique.


    As I chanted the ancient words internally, a wave of cool and soothing energy coursed through my mana and body veins like a frigid tide. The fiery desires that had momentarily flared within me were quelled and I entered a calm and composed state.


    I calmed myself down and looked at her again. She worked with practiced ease mixing blood cocktails with an elegance that belied her risqu¨¦ appearance. Many men stared at her with open desire their gazes unable to resist the allure of her provocative figure.


    Even Rendell, who had been thoroughly engrossed in Virelle, momentarily faltered and his attention diverted toward the bar lady.


    The reactions among the women were mixed. Virelle observed her with a neutral expression, seemingly indifferent to the bar lady''s audacious presence. Ivanna, however, turned away the young lady''s face flushing with embarrassment.


    The bar lady who appeared to be in her twenties remained unfazed by the ogling. She continued to mix drinks with precision and her demeanour remained cool and unbothered.


    My gaze shifted to the shelves behind her where beautiful glass jars filled with vibrant liquids were neatly arranged. The majority were shades of red though some glimmered in green and blue hues.


    Even without explanation, I understood these weren''t ordinary drinks but blood from various creatures and species. She blended them expertly adding ice and garnishes to create scintillating cocktails that radiated an otherworldly allure.


    I noticed that her assistants though quick and efficient avoided looking directly at her. They kept their heads bowed in deference even as they took orders or assisted with preparations.


    It piqued my curiosity and I expanded my soul sense toward her cautiously attempting to discern what made her so special.


    However, before my probing could draw near her gaze shifted slightly her eyelids lowering as though she sensed the encroachment.


    My heart skipped a beat as I realized she had detected me. I withdrew my soul sense immediately careful not to provoke her in such a crowded and politically charged space. She made no further move but I noted her vigilance.


    At the counter, Virelle placed her order. "I''ll take two Crimson Reverie," she said in her usual melodic yet detached tone.


    The bar lady paused her work and looked up. Her piercing gaze immediately landed on Virelle and set down her tools to approach us.


    Her movements were graceful as she walked towards us and her hips swayed sexily. As she neared us, she offered a respectful bow.

 Chapter 51 Conflict

    Ethan''s POV"It is an honor to welcome Heiress Elarith to the Euphoria Lounge," she said smoothly, her voice rich and sultry. "On behalf of this floor of the Blood Chalice Tavern, I extend my greetings to you."


    Her bow was low and her breasts became more pronounced and detailed. For a fleeting moment, I thought her precarious dress might fail her entirely, exposing more than she intended to.


    The spring scenery she barely kept hidden seemed on the verge of being revealed.


    "Pleasure is mine, Lady Ravenna," Virelle replied with polite indifference. "I have heard much about you."


    Ravenna''s crimson gaze shifted momentarily to Rendell offering him a curt nod before settling on me with curiosity. It was clear she recognized me as a newcomer.


    "Hello, Lady Ravenna," I said, maintaining a composed demeanour. "I am Eryndor Sangrial." I ensured my expression remained neutral avoiding even a flicker of the lustful gazes the other men had failed to suppress.


    Ravenna studied me briefly with a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Welcome, young lord Eryndor," she said smoothly. "Enjoy your stay." She seemed pleased by my calm and respectful attitude. She nodded slightly before returning to her station.


    "We''ll have two Obsidian Whisper," Rendell called after her but she was already walking away. A nearby cat-boy server appeared instead to take his order.


    Shortly after, Ravenna returned with a tray bearing two exquisite golden cups. She placed them before Virelle and me, her movements precise and elegant. The drink shimmered under the soft light, the crimson liquid flecked with silvery specks that glittered like starlight.


    "Crimson Reverie is a blend of moon elven blood, moonflower nectar and spectral essence," Virelle explained through sound transmission, sensing my fascination.


    "It is served in a golden chalice and under low lighting, it glows faintly. It''s a mild drink which is suitable even for non-vampires."


    Her final comment gave me pause confirming she suspected I wasn''t truly a vampire. Still, I remained calm. It was a logical deduction given my connection to the Nightshade Dragoness.


    I raised the chalice to my lips, eager to experience this otherworldly concoction for myself. The taste was reminiscent of fruit wine, light and fragrant and I found myself quite enjoying it. A refreshing and cool sensation began in my stomach, gradually spreading throughout my body.


    The coolness wasn''t like the biting chill of ice I felt in my home instead it felt like the soothing caress of a gentle night breeze. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had the illusion of standing in a vast meadow under a serene night sky bathed in the pristine and silvery glow of moonlight.


    This moonlight wasn''t ominous like the oppressive blood moon rather it brought with it a calming tranquillity and peace of mind.


    "The moon elves are a very unique sub-species of the elves," Virelle''s voice sounded in my mind through a sound transmission.


    "Except our continent''s blood moon, they can absorb the moonlight from the skies of the other two continents. They can''t sense or control other elements and can only grow strong through moonlight.


    Because of this, very few members of their race achieve significant power but those who do are extraordinary. Their strength is pure and their powers are unparalleled when fully matured."


    Her tone turned colder as she continued, "This uniqueness is why they are among the top slave choices in the Blood Veil and Dark Star Continents. Due to the extensive wars and ancient grudges between our continent and Bloom Haven, the slave market thrives here.


    Moon elves are in exceptionally high demand not only because of their power but also for their pure blood which is extensively used for potion-making, magical experiments and crafting elite blood cocktails like this Crimson Reverie we are drinking right now."


    I nodded silently, processing the information. My worldview seemed to expand as I took in the brutal reality she described which was very different from my previous world.


    I continued sipping my drink serenely, letting my thoughts wander when two men entered the dark lounge from the corner staircase.


    One of them was a slender and effeminate young man with jet-black hair and striking red eyes his features delicate yet sharp.


    The other was a stark contrast¡ªa muscular young man in his mid to late twenties with short-cropped blond hair and the same piercing red eyes. His rugged appearance was enhanced by a scar running from his right cheek to his ear.


    Though the scar gave him a dangerous edge his chiselled features still made him undeniably handsome.


    My instincts immediately screamed caution sensing an immense danger radiating from him. At the same time, there was something familiar about him that tugged at the edges of my memory.


    I racked my brain my gaze flicking toward Virelle for answers and then it clicked. The resemblance between them was undeniable. Their facial features and hair were nearly identical, he must be her brother.


    The two men were walking toward the exit when the blond man suddenly turned as though he had sensed my stare. Our gazes locked mid-air and in that brief moment, we both instinctively assessed each other.


    There was surprise in his eyes as he must have only sensed a dark shadow at the place I was standing with his soul sense.


    Likewise, I could sense a strong smell of blood from him. Invisible and concentrated bloody waves radiated from his body that could only be sensed by a stronger soul sense like mine.


    The effeminate man noticed his companion''s reaction and turned in my direction. His eyes caught mine for only a fraction of a second before shifting to Virelle.


    His face lit up with a smile of happiness and one that failed to mask the desire simmering beneath his polished demeanour.


    I facepalmed internally already anticipating the drama to come. Another fool had arrived to try his luck with the flower.


    The pair walked toward us and as they approached, the blond man''s serious and rugged expression softened when he saw Virelle. A small rare smile graced his lips.

 Chapter 52 Meeting Elder Brother

    Ethan''s POV"Little Virelle, how come you''re here?" the blond man asked, his gruff voice betraying genuine surprise.


    "Elder brother," Virelle replied, her face lighting up with a small, genuine smile. It was a startling transformation as for the first time her voice carried warmth and joy.


    "I came here to introduce someone to this place."


    "Lady Virelle, such an unexpected pleasure to meet you here," another voice chimed in smoothly. The speaker was an effeminate man whose tone oozed suave charm though his calculating eyes betrayed a depth beyond his polished exterior.


    "And who might this person be, the one fortunate enough to accompany you?" he added, his smile appearing polite but the poorly concealed longing in his gaze as it rested on Virelle told a different story.


    He didn''t even glance my way, instead focused on Rendell and his sister. However, the moment his eyes landed on Rendell his demeanour shifted. The warmth in his expression vanished replaced by a frosty sneer. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you come here with him?" he asked, his tone dripping with disdain as he jabbed a finger in Rendell''s direction. The mockery in his words was deliberate and the insulting tone couldn''t be ignored.


    Rendell''s pale complexion darkened, his face a mottled mix of red and purple as anger surged within him. Yet, despite his visible frustration he held himself back refusing to stoop to the bait. It wasn''t necessary for him to respond as Virelle''s voice rang out with an edge that silenced the room.


    "Young master Lucien," she said, her tone icy and cutting. "You have no business questioning whom I choose to accompany."


    Her words were like a dagger, sharp and precise severing Lucien''s attempt to insult Rendell. I inwardly chuckled at the scene though my face remained impassive as if this childish squabble demanded my utmost seriousness.


    The blond man, seemingly unconcerned by the tension addressed Virelle again his tone calm and measured. "Why don''t you introduce him, Virelle?" he suggested, gesturing toward me with a slight tilt of his head.


    At last, the man named Lucien seemed to notice me. His eyes widened in surprise, his mouth opening slightly as if he couldn''t comprehend my sudden presence.


    It wasn''t entirely his fault. Over the years, I''d mastered the art of merging seamlessly with the shadows, a skill honed through relentless training, innate talent and Master Nyx''s ruthless guidance. Weaker individuals like Lucien lacked the ability to sense me unless I willed it. His shock was almost comical.


    "Elder Brother, this is Eryndor Sangrial," Virelle began, her voice taking on a formal tone. "A distant descendant of the Sangrials and the newest disciple of Master Altheria. I''ve been assigned to help him familiarize himself with the city, and what better place to begin his journey into vampire society than here?"


    Her explanation was deliberate, her words crafted to emphasize my importance. Under the dim crimson light of the lounge her smile was both bewitching and disarming.


    For a fleeting moment, I had an impulse to bite her glossy red lips. But I quickly buried the impulse maintaining a composed exterior.


    The blond man extended his hand toward me.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Eryndor. I am Victor Elarith, prince of the Elarith Dukedom and Virelle''s elder brother. I hear you''ll be her fellow disciple under Lord Altheria''s guidance."


    I accepted his handshake without hesitation matching his firm grip. There was a silent exchange of strength in the brief contact, a mutual acknowledgment of power.


    Unlike Lucien, Victor refrained from testing me with any petty displays. His gaze, steady and sharp conveyed curiosity and a desire to understand me and my strength better.


    Lucien, on the other hand remained frozen in shock. His gaze darted between Victor and me his envy palpable.


    Rendell was no better, his expression a mix of admiration and disbelief. Rendell''s sister, Ivanna clutched her hands over her mouth her eyes shining with awe as she looked at me.


    Feigning discomfort, I allowed a wry smile to play on my lips as if overwhelmed by the sudden attention. Internally, however I relished the moment.


    In my previous life, I had been a loner mostly overlooked and inconspicuous. Now, in this life I basked in the admiration and envy that followed me wherever I went.


    "Really, Victor? Lord Altheria has taken a new disciple?" Lucien blurted out, abandoning all pretense of decorum. His voice carried a note of desperation as he continued,


    "I thought she declared a decade ago that she wouldn''t take on any more disciples after Lady Virelle. And yet¡­he''s so young! How can you possibly be so sure of his strength?"


    Victor''s smile didn''t waver. He offered no response allowing Lucien''s words to hang in the air unanswered.


    Virelle''s expression betrayed a flicker of surprise. Clearly, she hadn''t expected her elder brother, a figure she deeply respected to make such a statement about me.


    Until now, she had treated me as a junior¡ªan unassuming teenager whose only remarkable trait was his appearance. Victor''s casual acknowledgment of my strength had clearly unsettled her proud demeanour.


    Lucien, too seemed deeply shaken. I could see the gears turning in his mind as he struggled to process the revelation. His expression soured further his envy now mingled with bitterness.


    Composing himself, Lucien stepped forward and extended his hand reluctantly. "I am Lucien Vael, prince of the Vael Dukedom. It''s an honor to meet you, Eryndor."


    I accepted his handshake with a cordial smile, my grip firm but nonchalant. "Likewise," I replied, my tone even and polite.


    The exchange was brief, but the tension between us lingered. Lucien''s forced smile barely concealed his frustration and I could feel the weight of his resentment.


    In this short time, I had concluded that Lucien was the kind of person who wanted everything in the world to go his way and if not he would hold needless grudges and resentment.


    Victor''s booming laughter cut through the awkward silence. "Come now, Lucien," he said, his tone light but commanding. "We''re all here to enjoy ourselves, aren''t we? Let''s not waste time on trivial matters."


    Reluctantly, Lucien stepped back, his expression smoothing into one of feigned indifference.

 Chapter 53 Inner Thoughts

    Ethan''s POVAs the conversation shifted toward other topics, I remained quiet observing the dynamics between the group. Virelle, despite her usual cold demeanour seemed genuinely at ease around her elder brother. Victor''s presence commanded respect his charisma effortlessly drawing others toward him.


    Lucien, by contrast was a bundle of contradictions who looked polished and charming on the surface, but insecure and calculating beneath.


    Rendell, for his part seemed content to stay in the background, his sister Ivanna clinging to his arm. Though he lacked the confidence of the others there was a quiet strength in his demeanour that suggested he was more than he appeared. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Victor proposed something that left me surprised.


    Victor turned to address us his commanding presence drawing the group''s attention. His smooth voice carried an inviting tone,


    "Would all of you like to join us at the auction in the underground Crimson Cellar? Lucien and I were on our way there when we encountered you."


    The mention of the Crimson Cellar piqued my curiosity though I had no idea what it was. Before I could ask, Virelle''s voice rang in my mind her sound transmission magic offering a discreet explanation.


    "Beneath the Euphoria Lounge lies the Crimson Cellar. It is a hidden venue where the city''s most forbidden activities occur. Many rare and dangerous items are auctioned there to the highest bidders, from ancient vampire relics and cursed artifacts to blood vials harvested from mythical creatures. Occasionally, they even auction blood thralls and they are mostly individuals with unique bloodlines or powers like elves or werecreatures.


    Access to the Crimson Cellar is restricted to those possessing a rune-marked invitation. These tokens are rare and nearly impossible for commoners or even lower-ranked nobles to acquire. Only the most influential clans and individuals have the privilege and opportunity to attend."


    Her explanation revealed the darker and hidden aspects of Scarlet Hollow and I felt a surge of excitement.


    The Crimson Cellar seemed to be the perfect opportunity to learn more about vampire society and also gain some knowledge about unique treasures and things that would be sold in the auction.


    Smiling, I addressed Victor, "It would be an honour to attend. I''d love to witness such a renowned event first hand."


    Victor''s lips curled into a pleased grin as though my agreement had confirmed something he''d been expecting.


    I drained the remainder of my Crimson Reverie in a single gulp, its refreshing essence invigorating my senses. The Drakovar siblings, especially Rendell seemed thrilled at the invitation. Their expressions betrayed how rare and valuable such an opportunity was.


    Victor and Lucien led the way toward a secluded area near the restrooms. There, Victor stopped before a plain and unassuming wall. With a calculated rhythm, he tapped one of the tiles five times in varying frequencies.


    A faint hum reverberated through the air as the tile slid aside revealing a hidden door bathed in crimson light.


    The door opened to reveal an elderly man cloaked in shadow his hunched figure barely illuminated by the eerie red glow. His gaunt face was a labyrinth of deep wrinkles but the two blood-red streaks that glowed in his eye sockets seemed to burn with unnatural vitality.


    Despite his frail appearance, an oppressive aura radiated from him suffocating and filled with menace.


    The old man''s gaze swept over us like a predator sizing up its prey. His eyes lingered on me momentarily and I felt as though he were probing into my soul. A shiver ran down my spine but I kept my expression neutral, unwilling to show weakness.


    Victor and Lucien produced rune-marked tokens from their robes which were small squares embossed with a blood moon on one side and a thorned rose on the other. Victor handed the man four additional tokens, presumably for the rest of us.


    The old man''s bony fingers trembled as he inspected each token with painstaking care, his chicken claw-like hands turning them over with an unsettling precision.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally stepped aside gesturing for us to enter.


    We ducked through the door and entered a dimly lit corridor. The walls were lined with lamps shaped like bats their glowing red eyes casting ominous shadows. Their spread wings gave them a menacing appearance far removed from the ordinary bats I had encountered in my previous life.


    The air grew colder as we descended and a faint hum of magic resonated around us, the wards woven into the very walls humming with latent power.


    I caught movement out of the corner of my eye and turned to see Virelle watching me. Her gaze was contemplative as though she were trying to unravel a puzzle. When our eyes met, she didn''t avert her gaze or show any embarrassment.


    Instead, she offered me a faint and an almost cryptic smile.


    I returned her smile briefly before turning my attention back to the path ahead. Conquering her will not be easy, I mused silently.


    Virelle''s POV


    As we walked through the corridor, the rhythmic sound of footsteps filled the silence but my mind was far from the present. Master''s parting sound transmitted words to me echoed in my thoughts, their weight impossible to ignore.


    "Remember, little Virelle, Ethan is of paramount importance to me and the Nightshade Dragoness. Though he walks among us, he is not a vampire. Under no circumstances must this truth be revealed to anyone. Protect him, guide him and ensure he avoids unnecessary conflicts.


    Treat him as an equal¡ªhe is no ordinary child. In the days to come, he may prove invaluable to your survival and the goal you are striving for."


    I wasn''t one to invest much energy into others preferring the solitude of my own thoughts over the petty dramas and jealous whispers that seemed to follow me everywhere.


    My peers, both male and female either envied, hated or adored me, but their opinions were irrelevant. Compared to my ultimate goal, their spite or fake affection was as insignificant as grains of sand.

 Chapter 54 Auction (1)

    Virelle''s POVMaster and my elder brother were the only ones who truly understood me. My parents? They would pay for their transgressions. A flicker of cold rage passed through me but I quickly suppressed it.


    At first glance, Ethan had seemed like just another young and handsome boy though he looked a little too perfect.


    His features, though still touched by boyishness hinted at a charisma that would bloom fully in a few years.


    But it was his demeanour that had caught my attention. He lacked the arrogance and entitlement so common among noble-born youths. Instead, he carried himself with a calm maturity that was both disarming and intriguing.


    The more time I spent observing him, the more I realized there was much more to him than I had initially assumed. He navigated the Shadowed Paths of the Euphoria Lounge with an ease that was nothing short of remarkable.


    Even I, despite my training had struggled during my first journey through this disorienting realm.


    Occasionally, I even caught him glancing at me his gaze lingering for a moment before he quickly averted his eyes.


    Unlike the lecherous stares I was used to his gaze seemed restrained. There was something endearing about his attempt to mask his interest and I found myself amused rather than annoyed.


    Despite my usual indifference to such attention Ethan''s composed demeanour on meeting Elder Brother and Lucien intrigued me. Beneath his youthful exterior lay an enigma, one that seemed far more layered and complex than I had initially believed.


    As we walked, I noticed his expression shift and his features softened, suggesting that he was lost in thought.


    For a fleeting moment, he looked vulnerable, a quiet melancholy seeping through the cracks of his composed fa?ade. It was a side of him he seemed intent on hiding from the world and the glimpse I had just now stirred an unexpected curiosity within me.


    When he turned his head suddenly and caught me staring, I didn''t look away. Instead, I smiled faintly testing the waters for his reaction. He returned the smile briefly before turning his attention back to the path ahead.


    Interesting, I thought a spark of genuine intrigue igniting within me.


    Ethan''s POV


    As we neared the massive black door at the end of the corridor, the air grew heavier with anticipation.


    Soon, the door opened with a creak and a shadowy figure dressed in an attendant''s uniform handed us four half-black masks. I took one wordlessly and was momentarily confused about whether we had to remove our white half-masks to wear this one.


    I observed others who didn''t remove their masks but wore the black one over them. Soon, it shone with a dull black light in the crimson ambiance and seamlessly melted into their forms.


    It covered their entire bodies and the figures of Virelle and the others transformed into flowing shadows with no distinguishable features.


    I wasn''t even able to differentiate between male and female figures with my naked eyes. I contemplated using my soul sense to discern their true identities but refrained considering it might be perceived as rude.


    The last thing I wanted was to create any misunderstandings or conflicts in a foreign place.


    I placed the black half-mask close to my face and touched it to the white one. It instantly dissolved into a dark liquid that expanded and transformed into black smoke, wrapping itself around me.


    I activated my Eyes of Darkness and observed the process more closely. Black spots seemed to swirl within my crimson pools as the mask dissolved like sticky black oil which then evaporated into smoke.


    The shadowy shroud enveloped me completely and I realized I could see the outside scenery perfectly though others could not see me. The familiar darkness embracing me felt oddly comforting like the embrace of a long-lost loved one.


    A pang of longing struck me as I sighed and thoughts of my mother surfaced in my heart.


    What was she doing now? Was she and Grandpa searching for me or had they given me up for dead? What of Aurelia, my childhood friend and Clara, who had cared for me from birth?


    I realized suddenly that six long years had passed since I was separated from them. Surely, they must believe I was gone. My emotions sank under the weight of these thoughts.


    Clenching my fists, I followed the others with renewed determination. I will find a way back to the Dark Star Continent. Yet now, I had a new home here with Master one I would cherish.


    Having experienced the fragility and absence of family bonds in my past life, I vowed to protect all I had in this life.


    We ascended a staircase and arrived in a crowded hall divided into numerous cliques. Each clique occupied a round table surrounded by six high-backed black chairs.


    We were led to a table in the left corner, where we took our seats. I chose a chair and sat down and the shadow I presumed to be Virelle settled beside me.


    Lucien''s shadow attempted to sit on her other side but was thwarted as her brother claimed the seat. He didn''t press the issue but turned his attention toward me instead.


    "Eryndor, would you please choose a different chair? I have an important matter to discuss with Lady Virelle," Lucien said, his tone carrying an edge of frustration and command.


    "Sorry, Young Master Lucien but I won''t be able to give up my seat. Please choose another one," I replied with a calm tone and a hidden smirk. I knew my response must have grated on his nerves. Explore more at empire


    I knew that entitled pricks like him often believed it was a sin to deny their whims and responded with disproportionate outrage.


    To my amusement, I sensed waves of rage radiating from him. Yet, to my surprise he calmed himself and silently took a seat beside Victor. My smile faltered slightly. He''s not as stupid as I thought.


    A faint voice rang in my ears breaking my musings.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 Auction (2)

    Ethan''s POV''Thank you, Ethan. Lucien is very clingy and annoying. But be careful, he holds grudges even for such trivial matters'', Virelle''s sweet voice carried a rare hint of laughter. Discover more content at empire


    Her tone which was usually indifferent sparked a genuine smile from me. I nodded slightly, appreciating her subtle show of trust.


    A comfortable silence settled over us until an authoritative voice echoed through the hall.


    "Good evening, fellow clansmen. I am your host, The Blood Arbiter and I will be presiding over tonight''s auction in the Crimson Cellar. I''m certain you all are eager for the proceedings but let me assure you tonight''s event will be unlike any other. Two items up for auction tonight will leave you astonished and eager."


    Turning my head, I spotted a figure emerging onto the expansive stage. Dressed in a black suit with crimson trim, the man wore a peculiar hat and an unsettling clown mask. Its grotesquely stretched mouth radiated an eerie smile while blood-red light emanated from his eyes.


    At first glance, the mask seemed simple, but the longer I stared the more unsettling it became. A strange pull drew at my soul sense and consciousness like a whirlpool. With significant effort, I broke free from its influence and turned my gaze elsewhere.


    ''The Blood Arbiter is a very dangerous man. No one knows his true identity and that clown mask is said to be a cursed artifact from a bygone era. You should avoid staring at him for too long and try not to draw his attention. The rumours surrounding him are horrifying.''


    Virelle''s warning came through sound transmission laced with genuine concern though it was a little late.


    Unbeknownst to her, I had already nearly succumbed to the mask''s effects. Heaving a quiet sigh, I refocused on the stage.


    "As always, tonight''s currency will be Lifeblood Crystals. Intimidation or underhanded tactics will not be tolerated," the Arbiter declared, his voice mocking yet commanding.


    Despite his attempt at levity, the hall''s atmosphere grew solemn.


    "Now, now, don''t be so serious you all. Enjoy your time here and may you all obtain what you desire. May the Eternal Night bless us all," he concluded with a flourish vanishing in a flash of blood-red light.


    The room buzzed with muted whispers as a voluptuous woman entered the stage. She moved with deliberate grace, her every step causing her ample mounds to shake and her hips to sway enticingly.


    Her thin and skimpy upper garment seemed barely sufficient to contain her abundant assets, drawing audible gulps from the audience.


    I recognized her as the bar lady from the Euphoria Lounge. She bowed slightly and the reaction from the crowd was instantaneous. Heads turned and hushed conversations erupted across the hall.


    Shaking my head, I acknowledged her undeniable allure though her high-ranking position within the Blood Chalice Tavern intrigued me more.


    It seems she''s not just managing the lounge but also serving as the auctioneer of the Crimson Cellar, I mused, my curiosity piqued as the auction finally began.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first item is a Moonlit Crimson Lotus, and as many of you might know about its details, it''s a rare flower that blooms only under a rare full blood moon and is renowned among families whose power mainly stem from their bloodline. It is known to enhance vitality and bloodline purity and especially valuable for vampire clans.


    The base price is 100 Lifeblood Crystals. Keep in mind that a minimum increase of 20 Lifeblood Crystals is required if you wish to bid for this item."


    As soon as she finished speaking, many bids sounded from all corners:


    ''120 Lifeblood Crystals,'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''150 Lifeblood Crystals,''


    ''180 Lifeblood Crystals.''


    I even heard one from Rendell, and from his excited voice, I could tell that he was very keen on this item.


    Though I had read about this lotus and its popularity, especially among vampire clans who faced the regular problem of bloodline thinning and how all their abilities and powers stemmed from their bloodline.


    Finally, Rendell obtained the lotus for a good amount of 210 Lifeblood Crystals.


    Then her expression grew solemn and she announced in a serious voice.


    "The first special item of this night is the Soulreaver Dagger. Its origin is unknown, but according to our best appraisers, it''s a blade that drains the essence of its victims upon being struck but risks corrupting its wielder''s soul over a period of long-time use," the bar lady emphasized while a fox girl in a black and white maid uniform with a swishing orange tail came over with a tray in her hand.


    The bar lady picked a foot-long dagger, its edges gleamed with a surreal purple light and its hilt seemed to be made from an unknown black wood with a devil face carved on it.


    She twirled the dagger effortlessly and whispered something to the fox girl who nodded and walked back to the backstage.


    Soon, a black boar double the size of a wild boar from my previous life was brought in a wheeled cage. It was tightly bound by black chains and didn''t even have the leeway or strength to struggle.


    The bar lady mercilessly stabbed the side of the black boar and in a few seconds, the big fat boar withered and was reduced to skin and bones with all its life and vitality absorbed by the devil face,


    which had started to open its mouth and laughed evilly as it absorbed the blood-red life energy of the boar before quieting down again as if it were a stationary object though none of us were fooled having seen its true face.


    I could even sense the fear of the little girl Ivanna, who sat on my other side. Rendell helped her in calming down while all of us continued to stare at it.


    I was also tempted to buy this dagger but the sanity problem discouraged me as I knew the importance of intelligence and critical thinking and no amount of unique ability could replenish a person''s lost sanity.

 Chapter 56 Auction (3)

    Ethan''s POV"The starting price of this dagger is 300 Lifeblood Crystals, and a minimum increase of 50 crystals is necessary if you wish to bid."


    ''350,''


    ''400,''


    ''800.''


    The whole hall quieted down at this outrageous leap in price, and I turned to see that it was Lucien from our table who had bid the price. But Victor and Virelle remained quiet and uninterested in this artifact.


    As for the Drakovar siblings, I could guess that they didn''t have that much fund as they hadn''t planned for this impromptu auction.


    The price kept going and finally, Lucien purchased it for a whopping 3000 Lifeblood Crystals. He had been given a tough fight but it seems being a prince of a dukedom had its many privileges.


    Many more artifacts and natural treasures were sold like the Stygian Bloodroot, Duskwraith Orchid and many more.


    Many of these were acquired by Victor and Virelle, but I didn''t need any of these as they couldn''t help me in getting stronger and also, I didn''t have any Lifeblood Crystals which was a currency unique to the vampire clans.


    I had thought to borrow it from Virelle but only for exceptions.


    "The second special item announced today by Lord Arbiter is also a unique artifact with unknown origins, the Ebon Veil Cloak and its ability appraised is that it grants the wearer a certain degree of invisibility but Sky Realm beings of darkness affinity and Heaven Connection Realm beings of any affinity can detect it easily."


    I was amazed, as this was the first time I was truly realizing the power and variety of magical artifacts. Previously, I hadn''t had much exposure to artifacts, whether in my early days in the Mistborn castle since my birth or the training period in the Dark forest and Ebonspire peak later after my awakening.


    I was a child who hadn''t undergone his awakening and my master being a dark dragon, focused primarily on her strong body and magical abilities. She placed less importance on magical artifacts and taught me little about them.


    From what I knew, all magical artifacts had drawbacks that its user had to cope with and failing to do so could result in serious consequences such as split personality, madness, memory loss or in rare cases, even death.


    "The base price is 400 Lifeblood Crystals, with a minimum increase of 50 crystals required for a new bid."


    ''450,''


    ''600,'' Experience more tales on empire


    ''1500.''


    An elegant voice caused the crowd to fall silent. It was Virelle and from the determination in her tone, she seemed intent on purchasing it.


    ''2000,'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A similar cool voice echoed from a table at the farthest corner. It appeared to be a woman sitting alone at that vast table.


    But Virelle didn''t relent. After a bidding tussle during which even Victor helped Virelle, she procured the cloak for an astounding 4200 Lifeblood Crystals.


    I was shocked at the outrageous price but kept my composure and congratulated Virelle via sound transmission.


    "The next item is what many of you patrons have been waiting for. It''s a Blood Thrall and it''s none other than a member of the Moon Elf race."


    Like always, Virelle supplied me with background information about the situation before us.


    ''Among all the myriad races of the Agate Star World, us vampires love the blood of Moon Elves the most and in return they are our sworn enemies.


    Due to the constant conflict between the Blood Veil and Bloom Haven Continents, members of both vampires and moon elves are captured or killed regularly. The reasons behind our conflict are numerous but one of the primary causes was their close alliance with the werewolves of the North.''


    I listened intently, as such intricate dynamics between races were rarely available elsewhere. Soon, two maids dragged in a ten-year-old child and my eyes widened as I struggled to discern the child''s gender. The child was in chains, wearing a simple torn robe.


    The child had long, dishevelled silver hair and long pointy ears, each adorned with two silver rings. It''s silver-coloured pupils gleamed with anger, despair and numbness at the same time.


    I felt uncomfortable as I had never seen such a sight in either of my lives. But I sighed, understanding that this new magical world had its own dynamics, with its own power struggles and societal issues like slavery and slaughter.


    Though I was a bit upset at the sight, I wasn''t going to blow my cover by impulsively acting out or preaching for the elf''s independence. That would be too foolish.


    It would also draw unwanted attention from all sorts of shady and mysterious figures in this room, figures who would surely oppose my intervention as they had came here tonight for this purpose.


    It would also arouse suspicion, as a vampire was supposed to hate the Moon Elf race. I wasn''t acquainted with the child, so making such an obvious mistake on its behalf would be reckless.


    Though it bothered me, I knew that not every injustice could be stopped. If I had the strength of my master then perhaps I would have tried but the real world didn''t have the place for ''what ifs.''


    "This elfling is a side branch member of the Lunaris Veil Clan of the Moon Elves. Her capture circumstances are a secret but despite being a branch member, she is still part of the royal clan of the Moon Elves and that should tell everyone of her value."


    "The buyer will have to swear a blood curse oath never to divulge the existence of this thrall or the place they obtained her from."


    "The base price is 2500 Lifeblood Crystals, with a minimum increase of 500 required for a new bid. You may begin bidding."


    ''3000''


    ''4000''


    ''10,000,'' a sinister voice rang out from the right corner of the hall, belonging to an old woman. The sound of her voice scraped my nerves, making it feel like nails were being dragged on stone.


    Just hearing it gave me goosebumps not from fear but from disgust, a reaction akin to an allergy.

 Chapter 57 The Broken Saber

    Ethan''s POV''12,000,'' Lucien Vael''s voice followed, though there was an unmistakable hint of hesitation and excitement mixed within in his voice.


    I wondered if he feared the creepy old hag or if there was another reason that I wasn''t aware of.


    ''15,000,'' the same monotonous, old voice sounded again. Lucien sighed in resignation and stopped his bidding. But when it seemed like the old hag had won the delicate elf girl, a calm and gruff voice interjected.


    ''20,000,'' it was Victor, who had remained mostly silent throughout the auction.


    ''25,000,'' the old voice came again, this time tinged with a little urgency.


    Victor spoke again his voice firm, "30,000 Lifeblood Crystals."


    The old hag''s loud and raucous breathing was heard like an old, broken machine but it quieted down quickly. In the end, Victor won the elf girl.


    The elf girl''s expression remained unchanged throughout the bidding as though she had grown numb to everything around her.


    The bar lady had a wide smile on her otherwise stoic face as she had obviously made more money than expected on selling the Moon Elf girl. She composed herself once more and announced,


    "Today''s last item is a bit unusual. Its material is of very high grade but even our appraisers cannot determine its magical properties. Due to it being incomplete and broken, it is being auctioned here. Otherwise, it would never have been presented here due to the rarity of such treasures." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cat maid soon appeared with a tray covered by a black cloth. From a distance, I noticed the cloth was far from ordinary. Its colour was darker than normal black and it absorbed all the surrounding light making it appear like an unreal shadow.


    However, I could still sense its structure with my soul sense that matched the dark affinity of the cloth.


    Yet, I couldn''t determine what was under the cloth. The bar lady had a solemn expression as she removed the shadowy cloth covering the tray and lifted a broken black saber.


    As soon as she raised the black curved saber, I felt a tug inside me and my whole body trembled. It felt as if something within me wanted to break free.


    Shocked, I quickly calmed my trembling soul sense and focused inwardly. I saw the ethereal dark dimension near my heart that was also my Elemental Sea was shaking intensely.


    I reached out with my soul sense and observed that the usually still dark sea was now sloshing with huge waves rolling within. It looked like a sea storm but with the absence of the rain and lightning accompanying it.


    I focused inwardly, trying my best to calm the disturbance and gradually the waves settled. However, the once calm dark sea now felt different from its previous dead stillness and small waves erupted occasionally on its surface.


    I opened my eyes and refocused on the broken blade. There didn''t seem to be any obvious magical ability or wondrous phenomena displayed but I knew from the strange reaction in me that it wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "This broken saber was found in an underground seaside cave at the location of the continental battlefield at Bloodforge Island by a team of vampire scouts. It has no special abilities except the fact that it is at least a grade 5 material." hearing her description of the broken saber being a grade 5 material, gasps of shock and disbelief rang out across the hall.


    I could empathize with them, as grade 5 beings at the Heaven Connection Realm were the strongest in the Agate Star World and they were exceedingly rare¡ªlike the legendary Pok¨¦mon of my previous life.


    I had long suspected that Master Nyx and the newly acquainted Duchess Blood Sword who I had met today at the castle were Heaven Connection beings though I couldn''t say for sure without clear evidence.


    Their sheer presence exuded an enormity I couldn''t comprehend and matters involving such powerful entities were far beyond my grasp.


    [Shadowrend ¨C The Blade of Eternal Night: A fragmented remnant of a once-mythical Grade 8 saber, steeped in the primordial essence of darkness. Forged in the heart of a dark planet¡ªa celestial body untouched by starlight or dawn from its creation to its end. It was perfected in its abyssal core where absolute darkness reigned for millennia.


    The saber possesses the terrifying ability to devour light and extinguish hope, embodying an unrelenting void. Once a symbol of ultimate dread in the ancient Void Millennium, it was wielded by the ***** to devastating effect. However, the ravages of time and conflict have eroded its divine material and core magical runes, leaving it in its current diminished state.


    Despite its degraded condition, the fragment retains immense potential and its intrinsic connection to your Eternal Eclipse lineage resonates with your ascension path, granting you a unique advantage in harnessing its latent power.


    Successor is strongly advised to seek its restoration. Unlocking even a fraction of its original might could significantly enhance your power and the infinitesimal chances of achieving divine ascension. The saber''s dormant state may also conceal residual abilities. Caution is imperative, as even fragments of Grade 8 artifacts harbour unimaginable danger and can attract a lot of unneeded attention from dangerous outer world entities]


    I was stunned as this was the first time Eterna Nexus had prompted something on its own. It remained dormant most of the time resembling an encyclopedia I often forgot to use.


    The content of the prompt floored me as seeing something that was actually a grade 8 existence was totally different from only hearing or assuming its existence.


    The mention of the dark planet and a Grade 8 weapon thrilled me beyond belief. The existence of a Grade 8 weapon implied the existence of Grade 8 beings. Though I had hoped for entities beyond the Heaven Connection Realm to exist, I had no idea where to begin exploring this possibility.


    From the knowledge I had gathered, I knew the inhabitants of this world had little to no understanding of outer space, solar systems or galaxies.

 Chapter 58 Creature in the Darkness

    Ethan''s POVI hadn''t dared to hope otherwise as the abysmal distances of light years between stars made interstellar travel between different worlds seem impossible. Even if I could achieve that speed there was no guarantee that I would find a habitable planet and a magical one to boot.


    Even in my previous life, with advanced technology, we had neither confirmed alien life nor achieved meaningful space exploration.


    But this saber was concrete proof. Grade 8 beings existed and one of their relics had somehow found its way to this world. This meant there was a thread of hope, a connection to the wider universe.


    I calmed myself and contemplated obtaining the broken saber. It was tied to my lineage and even a minuscule increase in my chances of divine ascension was worth pursuing as advised by the Eterna Nexus.


    "The base price for this broken sword is 1,000 lifeblood crystals. Despite its lack of magical ability or affinity, it is still grade-5 material. Those who wish to bid must increase the bid by increments of 500."


    ''1,200.''


    ''1,500.''


    ''1,600.''


    ''I need your help, Lady Virelle, to obtain this weapon fragment. I will owe you a favor and repay it to the best of my ability,'' I sound-transmitted my request to Virelle.


    After a few moments of silence, she bid a substantial amount silencing most of the room.


    "5,000," she declared with an unwavering tone.


    Many hesitated, but her determination left little room for competition. Even Victor gave her a long perplexed look, likely wondering why she was willing to pay such a price for a seemingly useless fragment.


    Soon, the auction ended and we left the Crimson Cellar through a secret door instead of the Euphoria Lounge, a decision likely made to avoid drawing attention. We now had a slave moon elf girl with us and walking through public areas with her in broad daylight would have been too conspicuous.


    The elf girl kept her head bowed the entire time. Her stiff posture spoke of fear and uncertainty.


    I observed everyone''s expressions, curious about the mindset of young people in this world.


    Virelle maintained her usual stoic demeanour, except when she conversed with Victor. Lucien forced a smile but envy was evident in his eyes as he glanced at the elf girl''s black slave collar. I wondered about his plans for her if he had won her today in the auction.


    Victor, however, seemed delighted with his acquisition and didn''t bother to hide his satisfaction. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We exited through a backdoor into a dark alley. The ambient lights of the entertainment district glimmered faintly in the distance but the area around us was desolate and silent.


    "Virelle, are you and Eryndor returning to the Scarlet Hollow Castle now?" Victor asked.


    Virelle nodded in response while I stayed silent at the side.


    "How about I accompany you to the castle? I wish to meet Lord Altheria as well," Victor said, then turned to Lucien.


    "Brother Lucien, why don''t you head to the Scarlet Nexus Portal and return to your home? I will leave by tomorrow and will be unable to accompany you now."


    Lucien nodded, albeit reluctantly. Flashing what he likely thought was a charming smile, he turned to Virelle.


    "Lady Virelle, it was a pleasure meeting you today. Let us catch up again at the Abyssal Sanctum in four months."


    With that, he pompously ignored the rest of us and vanished into the side wall which I recognized as a gateway to the Shadowed Paths. I shook my head at such idiotic and immature behaviour while comparing Victor and Lucien in my mind.


    Both of them were princes but Victor was more patient, mature and the one who kept his true thoughts and feelings to himself leaving everyone guessing whereas Lucien was opposite of him. Even I was wary of Victor but Lucien never seemed to be a serious opponent in my eyes.


    Without any extra words, we together phased through the alleyway walls and entered the Shadowed paths. Victor led the way with the elf girl in his hand while I and Virelle trailed one step behind.


    Like before, we changed directions numerous times while the scenery looked like a shadowy corridor with rolling dark waves. I suddenly felt a node in the wave where the dark waves seemed coagulated, I poured dark magic energy into my eyes and I was able to make out a slimy tentacle-like outline.


    It looked like an octopus tentacle but as if sensing my gaze, it stopped swimming in the dark expanse and its one end swivelled towards our direction. Suddenly, I spotted two silvery white spots that looked like eyes on the tentacle turned towards us.


    My mind churned and I concluded that what I had been thinking as an octopus tentacle was in actuality a snake and its head had just turned towards us. It looked at me for a few seconds and vanished back into the void ahead after which I wasn''t able to sense it.


    This raised many questions inside my mind as I was still wondering why this shadowed path looked like a world on its own with its beings and not like an exclusive pathway of an underground city.


    After wondering for about ten minutes we finally exited in front of the bug city gates. I got out of my stupor while Virelle looked at me in wonder and asked me a question with a sound transmission,


    ''How were you able to keep up with us while you weren''t even paying attention to the route but lost in your thoughts?''


    ''I have darkness element as my main affinity so I was able to instinctively follow your directions and not get lost.'', I replied in a smiling tone but she shook her head and countered,


    ''If that was possible, all the dark element experts would have been able to easily navigate the shadowed paths and even would have found out its mysteries and more innovative ways to use it.''

 Chapter 59 Struggle

    Ethan''s POVI smiled but didn''t elaborate as she wouldn''t believe me even if I told her that I practiced an ascension art like the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique and being coupled with my overlord category talent in the darkness element, the effect was extraordinary, to say the least.


    Such an art and talent was unheard and impossible to coexist and even my master only had an inkling about my talent but no actual idea about the eternal eclipse ascension technique. The siblings took out a crimson flying disk each and we boarded it.


    The discs zoomed across the main gate while passers-by and pedestrians turned their heads to see two streaks of glaring crimson light shooting in the sky.


    It was nighttime at the surface and as if to mimic that, the huge glowing crystal ball suspended above the Scarlet Hollow City had also dimmed and darkness covered the city outskirts. Due to no moonlight in the underground, it looked very creepy but I felt at home here.


    Even in my previous life, I had been used to conducting night operations so surviving and living in the dark were second things to me. As for my condition in this life, I didn''t need to explain that.


    I turned and saw Virelle looking at my smiling face with an odd look in her eyes. But suddenly her eyes widened and she pointed her fingers into the distance,


    "What is that?", her voice was low and I could sense some fear in it as she pointed at the front. I immediately became solemn and turned my head to look ahead. I could see a shadow floating in the air.


    It wore a hood and was strangely bloated at its sides with the height of a normal human. It stood like a statue in our path to the mountain tunnel. I activated my dark vision and what I saw unnerved me.


    Behind the hood were two glowing crimson eyes that were stretched and looked like they would pop out any moment.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as the shadow seemed like a vampire and not an unknown ghost but its whole face was wrinkled and black worm-like liquid squirmed underneath its skin giving me goosebumps.


    We had long stopped and I tried to make out its gender and identity but the inhuman creature only roused disgust and abhorrence inside me.


    I became instantly vigilant as an overwhelming sense of danger washed over me, my instincts screaming at me to escape from this creature.


    The air around us grew heavy and I could feel an almost tangible malevolence seeping from it.


    Before anyone could react or even attempt communication, I sensed three dark red projectiles each aimed unerringly at our heads.


    My eyes widened in horror. There wasn''t enough time to warn Virelle or Victor as the attacks were too swift. I had but an instant to act.


    Without hesitation, two black, sinister-looking chains burst forth from my palms. One intercepted the projectile racing toward me while the other clashed against the one targeting Virelle.


    The silence of the night was shattered by the harsh sound of the collision. Sparks erupted, accompanied by eerie, shrieking noises as my Umbra Shackles struggled to withstand the relentless force behind the projectiles.


    The sound was unnerving like the wailing of the damned and it seemed like the chains themselves were mourning under the pressure.


    I soon realized the projectiles weren''t ordinary. They were small awls with dark red tips, shrouded in a thin veil of blood mist. The mist was potent, resisting the encroachment of my dark energy while actively working to erode and destabilize my chains.


    Virelle, now aware of the peril moved with swift precision. Without questioning how I had sensed the danger first, she crossed her hands and sharp, blackish-red nails extended from her fingers gleaming like polished obsidian in the dim light.


    She whispered rapid incantations, spinning on her heels and blood-red threads emerged from her nails.


    With a graceful yet deadly motion, Virelle crossed her arms and the threads elongating into lethal tendrils. They lashed out with a speed that rivaled a flash of lightning, piercing the already weakened awl aimed at her.


    The projectile shattered into particles of blood-red energy which dissipated into the darkness.


    Despite the apparent success, I didn''t relax. The chain that had freed itself from defending Virelle shifted and coiled with the other.


    Together, they twisted into a spiraling drill rotating furiously like a vortex. The renewed attack created a shower of sparks and with a resonating crack, the remaining awl fractured and disintegrated.


    Though it seemed like a lot of time had passed, the entire clash lasted only two seconds. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without exchanging a word, Virelle and I instinctively adjusted our positions on the floating disk standing with our backs to each other.


    I marveled at how seamlessly we coordinated despite having no prior experience fighting alongside one another or knowing each other''s techniques.


    The attacks ceased momentarily and no new awls emerged. I extended my soul sense into the darkness and focused on locating the attacker.


    My affinity with the darkness granted me an edge allowing me to detect their position earlier than Virelle.


    Simultaneously, I split my soul sense to glance at Victor, curious about how he was faring. My breath hitched as I spotted two thick, blood-red shadows clashing violently in the distance. They moved like wraiths their movements eerily similar to my own techniques.


    One of the shadows was clearly Victor but he was struggling against the other which was the bloated and grotesque creature. Its attacks were ferocious and Victor was on the defensive.


    Before I could act, my attention snapped back to my immediate surroundings. A bloody streak flashed across my vision,and six crimson lines slashed through the air, aimed directly at me.


    My reflexes kicked in, analyzing their trajectories in an instant. I realized my long chains wouldn''t be fast enough to counter the close-quarters assault.


    Adapting on the spot, I employed a tactic I had refined over the years.

 Chapter 60 The Fatal Strike

    Continue reading on empireEthan''s POV


    The chains retracting from my palms coiled tightly around my arms, solidifying into gauntlets that radiated dark energy. The faint glow of black runes etched along their surface flickered ominously.


    I crossed my arms in front of me bracing for the onslaught. The crimson shadow''s claws came at me with relentless fury each slash precise and calculated to strike vital points.


    Sparks flew as claws met the chains, the metallic screech reverberating through the night. With every clash fragments of my chains chipped away but they regenerated quickly and the tension mounted as I absorbed the attacks.


    Despite the unrelenting pressure, I kept my composure. My mind was a machine of precision each movement calculated.


    I maneuvered with intent to draw the fight toward the ground where my surroundings could be used to my advantage.


    The crimson shadow pursued me with ghost-like agility, its movements swift and silent. I led it to a massive tree intentionally backing into its imposing trunk to feign retreat.


    The shadow lunged with its claws arcing downward in a feral hook. At the last moment, I ducked low evading the strike with precision honed from my countless battles.


    Its claws carved deep grooves into the bark but that moment of overextension was all I needed. The chains on my arms sprouted menacing thorns, their edges shimmering with malevolent energy.


    Intricate patterns of glowing blue vines pulsed along my right arm as I channeled my strength.


    With my momentum fully gathered from the frantic retreat, I spun low and drove a devastating punch into the creature''s side.


    The impact landed with a sickening crunch that reverberated through the clearing. Dark, viscous blood erupted into the air, dissipating like smoke. The shadow staggered its body severed cleanly at the waist.


    I straightened from my crouched position, my gaze fixed on the lifeless form now revealed in the moonlight.


    It was a grotesque sight¡ªa pale and thin bald man with hollow, pupil-less eyes. My stomach churned as I realized what it truly was. It was a blood slave.


    Its pale skin darkened visibly as my dark energy seeped through its body, poisoning its mana veins and rupturing its internal structure. The creature twitched violently but its movements slowed until it stilled completely.


    In this world, I had learned a hard truth through my experiences that incapacitation wasn''t enough. Absolute destruction of the enemy was the only guarantee of survival.


    Recognition dawned as I stared at the lifeless form. The blood slave wasn''t just any construct but it was the result of a vampire''s unique and fearsome ability.


    Vampires could corrupt living beings and in the process transform them into loyal, mindless servants trapped between the state of life and death.


    This technique was a secret closely guarded by their clans and a weapon of immense power about which I had only read about in the cursed Bone Book from the Black Tower.


    Even as the creature''s dark blood evaporated into the air, my thoughts quickly turned to Virelle. If this was the caliber of our enemy then she might be in grave danger.


    I turned and scanned the battlefield. Virelle was locked in a brutal clash with another crimson shadow. She had created a defensive web-like barrier, its threads glimmering with an ethereal glow. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the shadow''s ferocity was unrelenting, its claws tearing through the web faster than it could regenerate.


    She was bleeding, deep gashes streaking her waist and lower body. Her pale skin gleamed in the dark and red flashes in the darkness. Her movements were slowing and I knew she wouldn''t last much longer.


    I activated my Shadow Spectral movement technique and melted into the darkness like a wisp of smoke. Stealth and speed were my allies in this dark environment as I crept closer and the blood slave''s dull senses were unable to detect my approach.


    The chains on my arm pulsed with gathering energy, their dark glow intensifying as I prepared for a decisive strike. My target was locked and it was its head.


    The crimson shadow leaped into the air with its claws poised for a killing blow to Virelle. It was the perfect opening that I could get.


    I surged forward, appearing as a black blur beside the shadow. My fist charged with immense physical strength and dark energy arced through the air like a comet.


    The blow connected. A sickening crunch echoed as the shadow''s head exploded in a spray of black ichor. I followed its descent and in midair drove another devastating punch into its torso.


    The shadow''s body shattered into fragments scattering like debris and it plummeted to the ground, lifeless.


    Virelle''s POV


    Pain shot through my body from the numerous gashes on my arms and torso, but I bit my lip and held firm. I refused to fall here not in this cursed wildland.


    My conviction burned brighter than the agony. I had a point to prove and a vengeance to exact and failure was not an option.


    The crimson shadow lunged at me again. I concentrated, weaving blood threads into a protective wall. They shimmered faintly in the dark but the shadow''s claws were relentless, tearing through my defense faster than I could repair it.


    My strength waned and despair threatened to take hold. The creature leaped high and its claws gleamed with the promise of death. I braced myself for the strike focusing my blood threads for one final defense.


    But then, a black silhouette flashed across my vision. Gleaming blue light illuminated the night as Ethan appeared mid-air, his fist trailing a streak of power. In one swift motion, he obliterated the shadow''s head with an earth-shattering punch.


    I stared, stunned as the lifeless body fell to the ground. Ethan followed it down, landing gracefully before delivering a second blow that shattered the torso into unrecognizable fragments.


    The residual winds from his attack brushed against me and sent a tremor through my blood threads. I stood frozen with my gaze locked onto his crimson eyes, which gleamed with an intensity that etched itself into my mind.

 Chapter 61 Fiery Exchange

    Virelle''s POVI had seen greater displays of power but something about Ethan''s precision and timing at my riskiest hour struck a chord deep within me.


    What is wrong with me? I shook my head, trying to dispel the intrusive thoughts. A bitter laugh echoed in the recesses of my mind as the irony of feeling like a damsel in distress when I prided myself on my independence and strength.


    Ethan turned toward me his expression calm yet focused. His crimson eyes held a subtle warmth that contrasted sharply with the gore-filled clearing.


    He stepped closer and offered me a small, disarming smile that felt impossibly genuine to me amidst the chaos surrounding us.


    "Let''s move, lady Virelle. We need to help your brother before it''s too late," he said, his voice steady but carrying an urgency that brought me back to our perilous reality.


    His words were like a bucket of ice water, dousing my wandering thoughts with the cold truth of the moment.


    But before I could respond, a sudden wave of dizziness overtook me. My vision blurred and my body betrayed me as my knees buckled.


    A warm hand, so unlike the cold touch of vampires snaked around the waist before I could hit the ground. Ethan''s presence steadied me and his face came into view and his concern was etched plainly in his face as I saw the slight furrow of his brow.


    "Are you alright, Lady Virelle?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine worry. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I met his crimson eyes but the world around me seemed to dim. It felt as though I were tumbling into a never-ending abyss, the shadows of death pulling me under.


    Faces from my past flashed before me¡ªmy family, my parents, and their cold, indifferent expressions.


    A surge of unwillingness bubbled within me. I wanted to scream, to rage against the injustice of my fate, to demand the vengeance I craved.


    Yet, just as despair began to overwhelm me, a strange and warm current surged through my body. It jolted through me like lightning and chased away the encroaching abyss.


    The darkness evaporated replaced by an enveloping warmth that felt alien and yet comforting. A sensation I had never experienced before¡ªone of profound solace wrapped around me like a protective embrace.


    My eyelids fluttered open and I gasped softly, startled by the vividness of my return to consciousness. Something warm was touching my lips.


    The sweetest and most intoxicating nectar I had ever tasted flowed into my mouth. My senses reeled as I realized it was blood, rich and potent, invigorating in a way I couldn''t describe.


    I finally regained clarity and looked up to find Ethan''s wrist pressed gently against my lips. A thin but steady stream of blood flowed from a deliberate cut which fed me the life-giving elixir.


    My gaze traveled from the source to his face, so close to mine that his crimson eyes focused on me with unwavering intensity.


    A small frown marred his otherwise calm features. His closeness to my face sent a shiver coursing down my spine and the warmth of his blood coursing through me made me feel alive in a way I hadn''t in years. Your adventure continues at empire


    The pleasure was overwhelming, silencing my turmoil and filling the void within me with a fleeting, blissful calm. I suckled strongly with my mouth as my hand moved of its own accord, rising slowly to touch his face.


    So soft, that was my first thought as my fingers brushed against his skin. A warmth radiated from him that felt impossibly human and for a moment, I allowed myself to get lost in the sensation.


    Ethan''s eyes widened slightly in surprise and that subtle reaction sent another shiver through me. My breath hitched as I realized what I was doing.


    My hand lingered for a fraction longer before I froze, the weight of my actions crashing down on me.


    What am I doing? My mind screamed the question but no answer came. Something unspeakable stirred and a heat seemed to flare inside my perpetual cold body for the first time.


    I snapped out of my daze and pushed his wrist away from my lips with a sharp motion, the effort immense as the lingering taste of his blood tempted me to continue. With great difficulty, I forced myself to my feet and stumbled out of his grasp.


    My heart thundered in my chest each beat echoing like a drum in my ears. My body felt unbearably light and it felt as though I might float away.


    I turned my back to Ethan, desperate to compose myself but the warmth of his touch and the memory of his steady gaze lingered. I clenched my fists and bit my lip, trying to steady the whirlwind of emotions surging through me.


    My heart which had frozen for so long by resentment and bitterness, now beat wildly like wilddrums betraying me. I felt something stirring in my body and my eyes widened as a wet and sticky sensation seemed to spread around my nether regions.


    This isn''t me. My breath came in uneven gasps and my thoughts raced uncontrollably but I couldn''t even form coherent thoughts as everything seemed to be in a mess.


    Ethan''s POV


    I turned around after blasting the second blood slave to pieces and saw Virelle staring at me with wide eyes with a multitude of emotions betraying her face.


    I walked towards her and roused her out of her stupor as I needed her help and joined hands together with Victor to defeat the bloated vampire who was most likely the owner of these two blood slaves.


    She came out of her stupor but her knees buckled as she tried to say something and she fell backward. Without any thought, I flashed beside her and caught her by the waist. Then, I asked her about her well-being while I held her weak body.


    Her red lips were pale and her eyelids closed. I didn''t panic as I knew she wasn''t in a life-threatening danger but seeing her already pale face become even paler like chalk made me worried.

 Chapter 62 Joining hands

    Ethan''s POVAn idea lit up in my mind suddenly as a dark thorn formed on my left forefinger and I carefully cut my wrist vein without wasting any moment. I pried open her soft lips with my right hand and touched the bleeding opening to her mouth.


    The flowing blood seemed to pour life inside her as she strongly sucked on my wrist as if her life depended on it and soon her fading consciousness returned. Her eyes fluttered open and her vulnerable appearance made me feel more attracted to her.


    A sudden urge to forever keep her safe in my embrace crossed my mind.


    Time seemed to stop as we gazed at each other and her dazed and innocent expression which was completely different from her usual cold and stoic one captivated me. But before I could do anything her hand rose and stroked my cheek.


    Her crimson eyes were hazy as her thumb traced my cheekbone and my expression mirrored my inner surprise.


    Finally, her hazy eyes regained some clarity and I could see a sudden panic erupting in her eyes as she realized what she was doing.


    She acted with haste and pushed my hand away as she got out of my hold panickedly and turned around as if to hide her emotions. I was amused inside but shook my head and reminded her about our current condition.


    "Lady Virelle, we need to help your brother. He''s on the brink of defeat and could be in serious danger if we don''t intervene soon." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body trembled slightly and when she turned to face me, her serious expression was marred by the faint twitch of her lips, betraying her struggle to maintain her composure.


    "Yes, Brother Ethan," she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil reflected in her twitching face.


    "You''ll be the main force in this fight, and I''ll provide support from the side to ensure we defeat this abomination."


    Her crimson eyes gleamed with renewed determination and I could feel the weight of her resolve solidifying, a stark contrast to the fleeting panic and vulnerability she had shown moments before.


    Whatever external bleeding and cuts she had sustained had already healed, leaving no trace of her prior injuries. I couldn''t help but inwardly marvel at the extraordinary regeneration abilities of vampires.


    It was remarkable how quickly they could recover from physical trauma, yet equally concerning how heavily they relied on blood to sustain their strength.


    The incident earlier had made it clear that even a loss of blood that wasn''t very lethal could drastically drain their energy. Virelle''s temporary loss of consciousness was a testament to this.


    I concluded that while vampires were undeniably formidable in terms of raw power and recovery they faced a critical weakness in endurance. Their strength was intrinsically tied to their blood reserves and any significant depletion could leave them vulnerable.


    Now, as I observed Virelle standing before me with her posture steady and her gaze sharp, it was evident that she had bounced back with remarkable speed. The effects of her earlier blood loss seemed to have vanished entirely, her body replenished and her fighting spirit reignited.


    Her vitality was restored to a degree that would be impossible for a human in such a short period.


    As for myself, the blood I had offered was a small price to pay.


    Without another word, dark energy seeped from my wound and formed a black seal as I healed the cut on my wrist. I whooshed and vanished in the dark from my initial position swiftly towards the battle a few hundred feet away.


    Like a specter, I moved into the shadows gliding silently toward the raging battle a few hundred feet away.


    The air crackled with residual energy, the scent of burning wood and charred earth thick in the atmosphere. As I drew closer, the devastation came into sharper focus.


    The landscape was utterly ravaged. Shattered rocks littered the ground, some scorched black while others were sheared into jagged fragments.


    The unique underground trees towering and resilient by nature were reduced to splinters and their remnants were scattered haphazardly like the aftermath of a storm.


    My crimson eyes locked onto the source of destruction. Two shadows danced violently amidst the chaos, their forms moving with lethal precision and ferocity. One shadow though a bit smaller but faster was clearly on the defensive, dodging and weaving between strikes.


    The other was a monstrous bloated figure who pressed forward relentlessly and its mad attacks left trails of crimson energy that distorted the air with their intensity.


    Victor was barely holding on. His agile movements, though impressive were faltering under the pressure of the relentless assault. Suddenly, a rock face appeared in his gradual retreat and he was unable to change his directions midway.


    He roared and his fists lit up with blood-red flames forming two fiery fists that he hammered into the bloated figure who laughed maliciously and the two claws slashed from up and down. Victor was blown away with blood erupting from his mouth and a resounding crack sounded from his body.


    Continue reading at empire


    I flinched in response and presumed that the bones of one of his hands had broken in the front on clash just now.


    I melted into the darkness, my form blending seamlessly into the void. My intention to ambush the monstrous shadow was clear and to tip the scales in Victor''s favor.


    Every step I took was calculated and silent. The sounds of battle masked my approach and I drew closer gradually.


    Suddenly, the bloated figure''s head snapped in my direction, and I felt its gaze pierce the darkness. It had sensed me.


    Before I could react, a thick beam of crimson energy erupted from its outstretched arm, carving a fiery path through the air. The beam roared toward me with terrifying accuracy splitting the darkness with its radiance.


    Instinct took over and I swiveled to the side, narrowly evading the blast but the dangerous aura around the beam still made me retreat away frantically.

 Chapter 63 The Deciding Move

    Ethan''s POVThe beam collided with the ground where I had been a moment before, detonating with a deafening explosion similar to the power of three or four grenades combined.


    Shards of rock and debris erupted in every direction, and a cloud of dust and smoke enveloped the area. I cloaked myself in dark energy protecting myself against the aftershocks of the explosion.


    I vanished into the darkness again with my eyes narrowing as I assessed the situation. The monstrous shadow stood at the edge of the chaos and had stopped chasing Victor as it knew that more enemies had arrived.


    Its movements were slow but deliberate as it scanned the area. Victor in the distance appeared totally exhausted as glowing blood embers in the darkness still danced around his fists.


    Virelle''s urgent voice sounded in mind, "Brother Ethan, I''ll create a diversion! Be ready!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the corner of my vision, I saw crimson threads lashing out like serpents, weaving an intricate web that glittered in the dim light. At a speed, I hadn''t expected the crimson webs to gather into an inescapable net that closed on the bloated figure from all sides.


    I was sure that a normal Elemental Sea mage would have been absolutely dismembered into countless pieces if they were caught by surprise by this move.


    The monstrous shadow turned its attention toward the threads, its hulking frame shifting as it prepared to strike. Its arms expanded and it gathered bloody energy into its fists and brought them together with a resounding boom.


    The boom created bloody circular ripples that grew outwards and as it passed through the encroaching threads they broke apart into pieces and scattered like fireflies.


    But the purpose of this distraction had already worked. Sounds of chains rustling sounded in the dark as I closed in and three streaks of green light lit up the night.


    They moved silently as if they faced no wind resistance and instead of targeting the bloated figure''s vital points which I was sure it could have defended, it targeted the knee joints and its nether regions.


    The streaks were so fast and moved so silently that the bloated figure already occupied in defending against the earlier strikes only moved enough to dodge a single streak aiming for its left knee but the other two had already met their mark.


    They stabbed deep and left as quickly as they had entered its body vanishing back into darkness as the glowing green light on the crystal blades dimmed. The bloated figure roared in pain and staggered back as I had severed the tendons of its right leg.


    A bloody light flashed as it tried to regenerate the wound on its waist and leg but Victor closed with a frosty expression on his rough face but this time he had a hatchet in his right hand.


    Without any sound, he dropped low and with his knees sliding on the ground he attacked the already wounded right leg intending to sever it completely.


    The figure roared in anger and brought its claws down in time to stop the swipe of the hatchet. But this instead of Victor, it stumbled back and I could sense the disbelief in its roar.


    The plan worked, I smirked as I realized my trick had worked. Knowing that the bloated figure was too strong and most likely a grade 3 being, I had laced my green crystal blades with the Lotus Mirage snake''s poison that I kept for so long in my spatial ring.


    Victor had a bewildered expression for an instant but he pressed forward relentlessly with his peak grade 2 strength. Their clashes created aftershocks in the surroundings that blew away the surrounding dust and rocks in the air.


    But I knew that it wasn''t enough to kill the bloated shadow as Victor was too exhausted over this long battle.


    So, I gathered my chains into two gauntlets covering my hands till my elbows, and moved into its hind side. When it almost lost its balance I punched it with my thorned fist. It roared in defiance and one more arm sprouted out from its left rib blocking my fist.


    I was shocked as sparks were produced from our clash and it was only then that I noticed that the new arm was made of metal. But I steeled my expression and we both attacked continuously giving it no respite or any opportunity to counterattack.


    I knew the poison had infiltrated its whole body but it wasn''t strong enough to kill it. The poison''s grade was a realm lower than the bloated creature so the effect was not enough to kill it.


    The bloated creature flailed frantically, using its massive claws and the gleaming metal hand to block our relentless strikes. But as my next punch was about to connect, the chains surrounding my fist dissolved into dark smoke.


    In their place, a swirling black sphere formed, radiating dangerous, unstable energy that pulsed with lethal intent.


    The sphere glowed faintly with an icy blue core and its surface teemed with countless razor-sharp ice shards rotating like a miniature maelstrom. I twisted my body to dodge the silver hand lunging toward me and directed the Shadowfrost Nova at the creature''s exposed side.


    The moment the attack connected, I felt a sharp discomfort ripple through my body from the abrupt shift in momentum, and I leaped back with haste, retreating to a safer distance.


    BOOM! The sound of a muffled explosion shattered the stillness of the night. A dense cloud of dark mist and frost spread rapidly which engulfed the bloated figure in an ominous shroud.


    Visibly exhausted Victor struggled to catch his breath. His wide-eyed gaze flickered toward me, filled with a mixture of amazement and relief. I had warned him of my plan for a surprise attack, but witnessing its execution had clearly left a unique impression on him.


    As the mist began to dissipate, the aftermath of my strike was revealed. The once-shrouded figure''s cloak had been torn to shreds exposing a grotesque form.

 Chapter 64 Aftermath

    Ethan''s POVThe swollen, aged face of a woman emerged twisted in disbelief and agony. Her chest had been completely frozen into a jagged crystal of dark ice, rendering her an eerie and lifeless sculpture.


    Not wanting to leave any chance for recovery, I drew the broken saber from my spatial ring. I channeled all the icy energy coursing through my bones and muscles, coiling it tightly within me before hurling the weapon with all my strength.


    The heavy saber which was forged from a rare grade-5 material shot forward like a cannonball. It struck the bloated old lady with devastating force and shattered her ice-encased chest into countless fragments.


    The dark shards scattered across the ground leaving no doubt that the creature had been thoroughly destroyed. I had thrown the saber as I was afraid a grade 3 being would have some sort of last resort and I didn''t want to fall into a trap due to some worthless reason.


    As I approached the remains, I observed the aftermath of my assault.


    Pieces of blackened organs, muscles, and splintered bones lay encased in dark ice, their surfaces marred by the effects of my dark energy and the snake poison that had infiltrated them. The potency of my Shadowfrost Nova had left no room for survival. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the wreckage, my gaze fell upon the creature''s metal arm which was still intact despite the explosion.


    I crouched to inspect it, running my fingers over its cold smooth surface. The arm''s composition eluded me as it was unlike any material I had encountered before. Deciding it could prove valuable, I stored it securely within my spatial ring.


    Turning toward my companions, I saw Virelle supporting a battered and weary Victor. His breaths came in heavy gasps and his eyes remained fixed on me with an unreadable expression. In his hand, he held a bronze flask from which he drank greedily.


    It must be blood, I mused inside. It was vital for replenishing the energy and strength he had lost during the grueling fight. His injuries seemed severe and while his body appeared to be holding on, the toll of the battle was evident in every strained movement he made.


    Victor''s POV


    I felt lightheaded as a wave of severe exhaustion rather than pain coursed through my body. The pain had become a familiar companion in the countless battles I had fought, from the blood-soaked fields of the continental wars to the grueling trial grounds.


    Yet no matter how many times I faced it, the bone-deep exhaustion that followed still managed to unsettle me.


    A desperate thirst clawed at my throat, and I panted for relief. Despite my weakened state, my gaze remained fixed on the young man named Eryndor, the mysterious figure I had met today in the bustling city.


    From the very first moment our paths crossed, I had known he wasn''t ordinary.


    Though still in his teenage years as his youth was evident in his features, there was a gravity about him and a calmness that belied his age. His composure, intelligence, and the sharp gleam of experience in his crimson eyes intrigued me.


    What trials had he endured, what battles had he fought, to carry himself with such unshakable assurance?


    It wasn''t just his demeanor that set him apart. Unlike the peers of my sister''s age who often lost themselves in Virelle''s captivating presence¡ªEryndor was different.


    Even that fool Lucien, who brought shame to the title of a ducal prince couldn''t resist openly leering at my sister yet Eryndor showed no such weakness. In this most turbulent stage of growth, where even the noblest and smartest often faltered his restraint was remarkable.


    A soft presence at my side drew my attention and I turned to find Virelle holding out a bronze vial intricately carved with winding vine designs.


    I gave her a weary smile and accepted the flask without a word. Lifting it to my lips, I drank deeply letting the rich and vital warmth of the blood flow through me. Slowly, strength returned to my limbs and my mind sharpened once more.


    As I drank, a sudden thought flashed through my mind and I lowered the flask.


    "Virelle," I said, my voice firmer now, "search the area for the moon elf girl. When the old woman attacked, she fell from the disk and vanished into the forest below."


    Virelle nodded and disappeared into the shadows without hesitation. While I waited for my body to recover, I scanned our surroundings wary of any lingering threats or hidden enemies. Charging into the forest to search for the elf girl by myself prematurely would be reckless, especially if more assassins lay in wait.


    Eryndor caught my eye as he sifted through the aftermath of the battle. His sharp, methodical movements reflected an unrelenting focus and practiced approach as if he had done this countless times.


    I didn''t interrupt him as he had earned his right to search for gains after his instrumental role in defeating the deranged countess. I watched as he lifted the severed metal arm and after inspecting for some time kept it in his storage ring.


    Sensing my gaze, he turned toward me. I managed a faint smile and raised my hand in a thumbs-up before taking another sip from the Bloodwell Flask. The blood wasn''t my preferred moon elf vintage but rather Virelle''s chosen human variety. Her peculiar taste puzzled me.


    Humans were indeed a formidable and one of the strongest species of the Agate Star world with numerous experts and a huge population due to the fact that they dominated a whole continent along with their almost unreal reproduction rate but they had no innate magical quality like the elves or dragons who seemed blessed by nature making them something similar to a natural treasure.


    In this way, they were unique but also different from vampires, werewolves or demons whose power mainly originated from their bloodlines.


    I was a little puzzled that Eryndor didn''t even look a little bit exhausted even after battling continuous battles.

 Chapter 65 Serious Discussion

    Victor''s POVI shook my head and threw that thought away as he might have replenished himself between the fights when he was not targeted by anyone unlike me who was targeted by the old countess from the very start of the ambush.


    Feeling my strength fully return, I pushed myself to my feet and walked toward the shattered remains of the battlefield. My gaze swept over the destruction and my eyes narrowed as I took in the extent of the devastation.


    The deranged old countess had been obliterated beyond recognition with her body reduced to shards and splinters.


    A buried thought forced its way to the surface as I surveyed the carnage, How did he get so strong at such a young age? My mind wandered, conjuring dangerous possibilities. Could he truly be a distant branch descendant of the Sangrials, or...?


    I forced the thought away and a shiver ran through me. To even entertain such speculation was folly. The might of the Scarlet Edge Duchess was unparalleled, her legacy beyond reproach. To doubt her purity was to court death.


    Eryndor''s voice pulled me back to the present. "Brother Victor, are you alright? You seemed surprised when the monster''s hood was torn off. Do you recognize her?"


    His sharp crimson eyes bore into mine, his tone serious and unyielding. I met his gaze, feeling the weight of his question.


    With a grim expression, I replied, "Yes. She was a blood countess of Scarlet Hollow City. I don''t know her name as she was ancient and forgotten by many but I remember her face. I saw her once, long ago, when I was just a child."


    I paused, glancing at the grotesque remains of her form. "She must have been nearing the end of her lifespan. Her sanity and control were gone. That much is clear from the chaos she brought upon us."


    I exhaled deeply, the gravity of the situation settling over me like a shroud. As much as her death answered some questions, it raised even more questions I wasn''t certain I wanted to explore.


    Ethan''s POV


    I wore a wry smile as I observed Victor''s serious yet doubtful expression as though he couldn''t quite piece together how it had all happened.


    "Elder brother," Virelle''s cool and steady voice broke the silence, "I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems. We were attacked by a crazed old countess just after you obtained something so precious from the underground auction at the Crimson Cellar and now even that prize has vanished into the night as if it were all perfectly natural."


    I turned to see her walking toward us her trademark indifferent expression firmly in place. No trace of embarrassment or discomfort lingered as her eyes briefly met mine before shifting instantly to her brother. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She is very strong mentally, I mused, a faint smile tugging at the corners of my lips. Her mental fortitude was remarkable, especially given the events we had just experienced including the fight and the other moment.


    She joined us, standing poised as always while I let her words sink in. They hinted at a deeper and more sinister layer beneath this deadly encounter.


    "Hmm, What do you mean Virelle? Do you think this ambush was an elaborate scheme?", Victor asked with a frown on his face as he noticed that the moon elf girl was nowhere to be seen with Virelle.


    "Yes, elder brother. If anyone were in your and mine place we would most likely think that the culprit behind this attack was the creepy old woman in the auction who competed with you for the Moon Elf girl.


    It would also look perfectly natural if the deranged old lady who seemed to be in dire need of extending her life would desperately attack you despite knowing your status as the ducal prince.


    But I am still confused as to who was able to plan such an elaborate scheme in such a time and even tracked us in this dark."


    Now even Virelle had a small frown on her face as she scrunched her eyebrows a little and I could see that she was thinking hard about this. Victor had turned silent and I could see a perplexed expression on his face.


    I was curious to hear her detailed analysis of the incident and I agreed with her that this was some scheme. I held my chin in one hand and wondered how was the perpetrator able to find our identities which were disguised by that beguiling fog in the underground auction.


    While thinking this a possibility arose in my mind and my eyes widened instantly. I looked up and my eyes happened to meet Virelle''s and suddenly we could understand the guess we were making in our minds.


    "That Lucien guy.."


    "Prince Lucien.."


    We both spoke simultaneously. Victor''s astonished expression flitted between us his curiosity piqued. I cleared my throat and gestured for Virelle to continue.


    "Go on, Lady Virelle," I said, my tone even.


    She inclined her head slightly, resuming her explanation. "As I was saying, there''s a dark hand behind all of this. The orchestrator must possess significant resources, connections and prior knowledge of both our movements and intentions at the auction.


    "Given these factors, the name that fits best is Prince Lucien Vael. He''s been your childhood friend and claims to be your closest brother but his actions at the auction were... telling."


    Virelle''s voice sharpened, her words precise. "I observed him closely during the bidding for the Moon Elf girl. His interest was apparent and his envy even more so. Yet, to avoid drawing suspicion, he withdrew early from the bidding and deliberately feigned disinterest. It was calculated."


    Victor''s frown deepened, and I could see the flicker of disbelief and dawning comprehension in his eyes.


    "It''s plausible," I interjected, my tone measured, "Prince Lucien''s presence at the auction wasn''t coincidental. He was likely monitoring your actions, waiting for the opportune moment to strike or to ensure someone else did."

 Chapter 66 A Terrifying Conjecture

    Ethan''s POVVirelle nodded in agreement. "Exactly. He has both the influence to recruit someone as dangerous as the crazed Blood Countess and the cunning to orchestrate such a meticulous plot.


    I''ve always suspected he intentionally acted foolish and impulsive around you, presenting himself as someone who wore his emotions on his sleeve to lower your guard around him."


    She paused briefly her gaze narrowing before continuing.


    "But I still don''t understand why he would risk exposing himself just to claim the moon elf girl. While a slave moon elf is rare, it''s not impossible for someone with his family''s power to obtain one even from a prestigious clan like the Lunaris Veil. There has to be something more to this, something deeper than what we''re seeing."


    Virelle rambled on, her voice trailing off as she became lost in thought. She was clearly grappling with the enigma of the devious prince''s motives.


    Her focus was unwavering as if she were sifting through countless possibilities, trying to discern the hidden truth behind his actions.


    I glanced at Victor. His fists were clenched tightly at his sides, his jaw rigid as he absorbed her words.


    The dawning realization that the man he had always dismissed as foolish might actually be a cunning manipulator was clearly difficult for him to accept. Yet the evidence was too compelling to ignore.


    The three of us stood in heavy silence, the weight of our shared realization pressing down like an invisible burden. If Lucien truly was the mastermind then this wasn''t just a simple ambush but it was the opening move in a far more dangerous game.


    Suddenly, Victor''s eyes turned cold, and a fierce, almost predatory aura radiated from him.


    "Fine," he said in a vicious tone, his voice sharp as a blade. "If that''s what he wants, then I''ll show him the price of scheming against Victor Eralith." His chilling red eyes gleamed like a devil''s in the pitch-black darkness.


    I stayed silent, not wanting to interrupt though I couldn''t help but be impressed by the deadly aura Victor exuded. It was the kind of presence that could only come from surviving countless life-or-death battles.


    Today''s encounter had already proven that he was no stranger to such fights. I had seen him being calm despite being at a disadvantage but that was most likely due to some trump card he might have.


    After all, a ducal prince has to have some extraordinary methods of survival that was outside the realm of comprehension of normal beings.


    Still, I was troubled. No matter how I tried, I hadn''t been able to sense any danger from Lucien. This struck me as odd.


    In my previous life and currently, in this one, I''d spent countless hours on battlefields and in perilous situations that have honed my ability to gauge a person''s threat level, especially someone of similar strength. Yet, with Lucien, there had been nothing.


    This left only two possibilities. The first was that Lucien was so strong that my senses were simply inadequate to perceive his true nature. However, I dismissed this idea almost immediately.


    Even my overlord-grade talent was the result of rare coincidences¡ªa unique bloodline from a great world that had most likely mutated and refined within me. The possibility of something like that happening even with someone of Lucien''s apparent background was very minuscule and felt far-fetched to me.


    Even with world-shaking opportunities, I knew I wouldn''t reach the higher grades of divine ascension likely grade 5 or 4 in such a short time of a decade, even with my hardest efforts. Those realms required far more than raw talent.


    All the factors like comprehension, fortune, and the perfect convergence of circumstances were necessary to ascend to those heights.


    That left only one other possibility that Lucien wasn''t the true mastermind behind all this but a scapegoat or tool being manipulated by someone else. The thought sent a chill through my heart but I chose to remain silent.


    Trusting my instincts alone without evidence would sound absurd to Virelle or Victor and there would be no way they would believe in the experience and instincts of a sixteen year old, however extraordinary my strength was in reality. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we began our ascent back to the mountain''s surface, a grim expression flickered in my eyes though I masked it with an outwardly calm demeanor.


    If there truly was a mastermind pulling the strings then they had most likely anticipated Virelle''s intelligence and her ability to trace the clues back to Lucien. Perhaps all of this was part of their grander design.


    Then, as soon as the realization crystallized in my mind, an eerie premonition washed over me. It felt as though someone or something was watching us from the shadows.


    For a brief moment, the darkness I had always found solace in felt oppressive and menacing. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end but I refused to show any sign of unease.


    Instead, I maintained my confident facade drifting with ease and style as though nothing was amiss. We pressed on, climbing steadily until the bright cave opening came into view.


    The sight of sunlight pouring in filled me with an unexpected sense of relief. For that fleeting moment, I was genuinely glad that light and warmth existed in this world.


    -----------------------


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    ******''s POV


    I followed the younglings with a watchful gaze until they vanished into the cave opening above, leaving the underground behind. Their retreating figures disappeared into the light but I lingered in the shadows, my mind whirring with unease.


    Was it just me or did that weird boy sense something? , I was confused as if my instincts were true that would be too unbelievable.


    It must be his monstrous dark affinity, I shook my head and concluded that he must have sensed something weird but not exactly me as his dark affinity and corresponding strength were too overpowered for such a young age.


    To tell the truth, I was shocked at the strength and calmness he displayed in the fight previously.

 Chapter 67 Return to the Castle

    ******''s POVThough he only killed some trash, they were still too strong for a young boy like him.


    Why does that midget have such wonderful luck at obtaining such talent while I...?, I sighed with disappointment while my mind burned with envy.


    But where did he come from and why did I not have any information regarding his existence? If he is allowed to grow, the Sangrials might welcome another monstrous expert in a few hundred years, my mood became a little depressed as this thought crossed my mind.


    That little girl was already such a headache and now this boy. If I had the opportunity, I would have already finished the boy right here and now but that would disturb and spoil the grand plan and also alert the little bitch of my presence.


    A cold light flashed inside my eyes. I was confident that I had set all the perfect evidence and even deeper logical explanations , so that Altheria would not find anything suspicious.


    Now, that I had obtained the moon elf girl, I was one step closer to my goal. A shiver ran through my spine and goosebumps arose on my skin from excitement. I laughed quietly in the light and vanished in the darkness as if I had been never there, to begin with.


    Ethan''s POV


    Our group of three moved in complete silence, the atmosphere heavy with tension. I could tell that the siblings'' moods were off and it seemed to be an unsettling mix of betrayal and frustration.


    They must have felt deceived as they thought they were schemed against by someone they had always considered beneath their notice.


    I sighed inwardly, deliberating on whether to break the silence. After some thought, I resolved to share my conjectures with Virelle, but only when we were alone and without Victor''s presence. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long, we reached the ominous gates of the Scarlet Hollow castle. The massive structure loomed as it always had, its sinister grandeur untouched by time.


    The gates radiated an ancient, menacing aura that spoke of a rich, storied past filled with blood and power. Bat guards patrolled the castle walls with their usual vigilance.


    High above in the distant sky, I noticed small black shapes flitting through the sunset-lit clouds. It took me a moment to realize they were giant bats. A ripple of shock coursed through me.


    They were soaring far higher than I''d thought possible, gliding effortlessly under the sunlight. Creatures of darkness weren''t supposed to thrive in natural light let alone revel in it.


    "They are specially modified by us," Virelle explained calmly, breaking the silence as if sensing my surprise.


    "Generations of research and experimentation have gone into their breeding, refining their attributes to create what you see now. They are known as Heliodark Bats. These creatures possess innate shrouding and adaptive capabilities that allow them to endure sunlight, though they retain their dark affinity.


    "Of course," she added, her tone slightly matter-of-fact, "their abilities aren''t comparable to true creatures of light or fire affinity. Still, they can defend themselves in ways ordinary bats never could.


    The methods to breed and grow them remain a closely guarded secret, shared only among the top three ducal clans of Sangrial, Elarith, and Vael."


    Her voice carried an unusual touch of eagerness which was a contrast to her earlier disinterest. I glanced at her curiously but refrained from commenting.


    Victor, walking beside her shot me a brief but surprised look. It was subtle, but I caught that it carried a flicker of doubt. He was likely wondering how I could be unfamiliar with such basic information.


    However, his expression quickly smoothed out, and I could see him arriving at his own conclusion that my knowing so little might be due to my origins from some distant or obscure branch of the Sangrials.


    As we continued onward, no one stopped us. The castle was eerily empty, save for a handful of guards. Aside from these patrolling bat guards who easily recognized Virelle and Victor the massive halls and corridors remained lifeless.


    It was as though the Sangrial family themselves had vanished leaving only shadows in their wake.


    The castle''s interior was a labyrinth of dark, maze-like corridors. The oppressive silence seemed to amplify the faint echoes of our footsteps. As we navigated the endless passageways, a question that had been forming in my mind finally slipped out. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    ''Lady Virelle,'' I asked through sound transmission ensuring only she would hear, ''could you tell me where the main Sangrial family resides?''


    I already had a faint guess about this situation but I wanted to confirm it.


    Virelle''s response came almost instantly. Her voice, though transmitted carried a faint air of amusement.


    ''Well, Brother Ethan, I imagine you''ve already guessed. The main Sangrial family resides in the center of Scarlet Hollow City, in a place known as the Scarlet Crown Sanctum. Their ancient family castle lies within the deepest compound of the Sanctum.


    That castle is vastly different from Scarlet Hollow castle. Among the three ducal families, only the Sangrials maintain two such distinctive castles. It''s a peculiar arrangement that confuses many outsiders. I would have explained the reasoning behind it but I don''t have the authority and some truths are better discovered for yourself.''


    She paused, her tone softening slightly. ''Also, you don''t need to call me ''Lady,'' Brother Ethan. Just Virelle will do.''


    Her final remark caught me off guard. For a moment, her words interrupted my train of thought, leaving me both surprised and a little happy that my unintentional efforts hadn''t been wasted.


    I couldn''t see her expression as she spoke¡ªher back was turned as she walked ahead but I couldn''t help feeling curious about what might have been on her face at that moment.


    Despite my curiosity, I refrained from attempting a sneaky glance. In such an isolated and quiet setting, any attempt would undoubtedly be noticed. Besides, it would have been incredibly disrespectful.


    So, I let the thought go, maintaining my composure as we continued through the darkened halls of Scarlet Hollow Castle.

 Chapter 68 Castles Darkness

    Ethan''s POVWe soon reached the central throne room. Similar to before, it was cloaked in darkness and its atmosphere looked oppressive and eerie.


    The dim, bloody glow from the crimson chandelier cast sinister shadows that flickered and danced across the walls.


    I scanned the room but found no sign of Master Nyx or Duchess Altheria. Obvious confusion churned within me though after some time it made sense that they wouldn''t remain in one spot waiting for us indefinitely.


    Seeing this Victor, Virelle, and I exchanged glances. I noticed the shadow of disappointment that flashed across Virelle''s face.


    "Master must have gone hunting in the Stygian Woods," Virelle said after a brief silence. Her voice carried a tinge of weariness.


    "With night approaching, it''s the perfect time for her hunt. Elder Brother, would you prefer to wait here until she returns or head back home through the Nexus portal?"


    Victor sighed and his troubled expression betrayed his thoughts. I could tell that he hadn''t anticipated such inconvenience.


    In a resigned voice, he replied, "It''s not a big deal. I don''t have to travel by foot after all. The Nexus portal to our territory is close and I can stay here for the night. My only concern is whether the lord will find it presumptuous of me to take up residence here without her permission."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Brother," Virelle replied in a voice as cold as the darkness surrounding us.


    "I''ll explain everything to Master, including the fight in the underground. She''ll deal with the Countess''s family soon enough and root out the tumors in their midst."


    I stayed silent, knowing that my presence in the castle for the next two years was already decided. There was no question of leaving it now like Victor and I had to remain here till Master Nyx came to pick me up.


    It was just that I was confused as they hadn''t made anything clear to me.


    "Let''s go," Virelle said, her tone more composed. "I''ll show you both to your quarters for the night."


    She led the way into the shadowy corridors once more, and Victor and I followed close behind. As we walked, the encroaching darkness seemed to gain a life of its own.


    Explore more at empire


    The castle which was already foreboding in the daylight now felt wholly otherworldly as the sun sank below the horizon.


    The dark corridors we had traversed earlier now dissolved into shifting shadows that seemed alive. The air grew colder and heavier, and the dim walls around us appeared to ripple like water under an unseen current. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A strange sense of familiarity pricked at my thoughts. This seems similar to¡­ yes, the Shadowed Paths. The realization hit me as we turned into yet another shadowy corridor.


    However, the phenomenon here seemed controlled and less chaotic and volatile than the underground city''s Shadowed Paths. The difference between them intrigued me, and I pondered over its reason.


    ''The castle''s oppressive atmosphere which is clearly steeped in blood and darkness must have triggered the appearance of these pseudo-paths.''


    My curiosity flared, pulling me back to the swirling dark fog I had encountered in the Shadowed Paths. The shadowy snake-like creature that slithered through those depths was etched in my memory.


    Its existence and appearance had felt like a glimpse into a parallel world¡ªa place that existed alongside our own and was accessible only under specific conditions.


    I recalled the esoteric texts I had read in the Black Tower Library that spoke of overlapping worlds and higher dimensions. At the time, I had dismissed their contents as too complex and abstract without any actual base in their claim.


    But now, as I walked through these alive and pulsating corridors those fragments of theory began to take shape in my mind.


    After thinking deeply for a moment in this silent walk, I concluded that the boundaries between the Agate Star World and this shadowy realm seemed to dissolve here which created such a precarious overlap in the Scarlet Hollow City and this castle.


    This realization sent a thrill through me. For the first time, I felt like I was scratching the surface of something vast and profound.


    A fleeting glimpse of the vast scope of this magical universe flashed in my mind and I felt happy from the bottom of my heart. It felt as if I had achieved something great and opened doors to a whole new world of possibilities.


    A small smile crept onto my lips as the thought of uncovering such secrets filled me with an almost childlike excitement. The seemingly alive and unreal corridors seemed to welcome me into their mystery as we vanished into the darkness.


    Virelle''s POV


    Leading Ethan and Big Brother through the castle''s dark corridors, I couldn''t help but glance back.


    Ethan was smiling faintly with his eyes fixated on the shadowy walls around us. He seemed lost in thought, completely unaware of my gaze.


    I followed his line of sight but the sight that met me sent a shudder through my body. The shadows clinging to the walls no longer felt inert. They moved subtly, like tendrils of liquid darkness slithering just out of sight.


    The night was arriving fast. A wave of dread gripped me as I thought of what that meant. We needed to reach our rooms soon.


    The castle changed at night. It always did.


    Even after all these years, I had never dared roam its halls alone once the sun setted on the horizon and night arrived.


    The night brought with it a primal terror and a suffocating sense always seemed to scream at me that the walls themselves were always alive and watching. The darkness whispered, groaned, and howled, filling the air with sounds that seemed to pierce the soul.


    I still clearly remember my first night in the castle vividly. The walls and floor had looked like black, pulsating flesh that moved as though they were alive. A distinct vibration had echoed in my mind that seemed synchronized with the grotesque rhythm of that living structure.

 Chapter 69 Giant Wolf Head

    Virelle''s POVThe sheer terror of that memory sent chills through me even now. Compared to the fear I had felt then, my near-death experience in the underground earlier today seemed like a trivial discomfort.


    "Are you okay, Virelle?" Big Brother''s voice broke through my thoughts and it was tinged with concern. His brows were furrowed as he studied my face and I realized my breathing had quickened.


    Ethan was also looking at me, his expression perplexed yet worry could be seen in his eyes. I instinctively raised a hand to my face and felt the cold sweat dripping down my forehead. My dress was damp in several places which was clinging uncomfortably to my skin.


    "I''m fine, Elder Brother," I said, forcing a weak smile. "It''s just the heat¡­ and the tension catching up with me after the fight."


    Big Brother nodded, though doubt lingered in his eyes. His concern was touching but it only made me feel more embarrassed. I had never shown such vulnerability to anyone and I could feel my pride crumbling under their scrutiny.


    What must Ethan think of me now? The thought clawed at my mind. Does he see me as weak, useless, and just another liability?


    I frowned, frustrated with myself for caring so much. Why do I even care about Ethan''s opinion? The realization unsettled me, yet I couldn''t deny it inside myself.


    By the time we reached the dark underground staircase that spiraled endlessly in the darkness underground, my thoughts were a tangled mess.


    The stairs stretched endlessly and despite my familiarity with the castle this staircase always left me awed and scared at the same time. But I showed none of it now.


    Its rugged, primal design stood in stark contrast to the opulent, polished castles of modern vampire nobles. Here, raw power and ancient craftsmanship reigned evoking an era long forgotten by everyone.


    It was a reminder of the primal roots we''d tried so hard to bury in luxury. Even with the terror of night looming, I found myself grateful for this connection to the past. This castle was a place of horror but also a place of strength. And so, step by step, we descended together into the dark.


    Ethan''s POV


    As we descended gradually along the spiral staircase, it felt as though we were venturing into the depths of a bottomless cylindrical well. The staircase twisted endlessly downward, the sheer scale of its descent seemed very fascinating but very unsettling at the same time.


    I didn''t know the reason but it seemed to give me weird and mind-numbing vibes. I couldn''t place my finger on it but this uncomfortable feeling continued to gnaw at my mind.


    Despite my familiarity with darkness, I couldn''t perceive its end from above. As we trudged deeper along the narrow spiraling stairs, all I could see was an all-consuming blackness that seemed to simultaneously beckon and warn me.


    The void resembled a massive open maw like an ominous gateway to the unknown. When we reached a certain point, Virelle''s voice echoing in the well cut through the silence,


    "Elder Brother, you can retire for the night in this room."


    Victor and I exchanged puzzled glances upon hearing her words.


    Did she mean this tiny, cramped opening barely large enough for an adult to squeeze through was the door to a room? I couldn''t hide my amazement as I peered downward and noticed similar openings dotting the walls of the narrow staircase.


    This view makes the entire structure seem like an inescapable prison, a thought crossed my mind that sent an involuntary shiver down my spine. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A grim realization struck me that if someone sealed the well''s entrance with magical restrictions and barriers then this place could transform into the perfect nightmare and a prison shrouded in perpetual darkness.


    Just imagining that scenario gave me a suffocating feeling of confinement and mental torture.


    Virelle led the way, and Victor and I reluctantly ducked to enter the narrow aperture. The cramped cave-like space opened to a small flight of steep stairs that descended further into the dark.


    The rough black walls seemed to pulsate faintly and exuded an ancient and primitive aura. A chilling sensation seeped into my palms as I trailed my fingers along the stone with the cold being a stark contrast to the humid air around us.


    We descended cautiously through the narrow and weathered stairs that barely had the space to place our feet.


    Finally, the staircase ended revealing a surprisingly spacious room. It was a stark contrast to the oppressive and dark confines I had imagined. The room was lit by strange red lamps embedded in the walls, casting a warm glow reminiscent of the dim ambiance of a pub from my past life.


    In the middle of the room stood a king-sized bed adorned with an elaborate red-and-white canopy and a plush red velvet cover. Antique furniture and ornate decorations filled the space but the centerpiece of the room was a massive wolf''s head mounted on the wall above the bed.


    It was enormous and its size was at least comparable to the size of my torso. Also, it was unmistakably real and not a prop displayed to fool anyone. Its hollow, empty eye sockets and meticulously preserved features hinted at its gruesome authenticity.


    I infused dark energy into my vision seeking to observe its hidden details as I had an instinct that it was not simply a common wolf-type magical beast.


    Almost immediately, cryptic red markings became visible in my vision that faintly glowed and encircled a small silver half-moon insignia on the wolf''s forehead. The sight shocked me.


    Continue your journey on empire


    The markings weren''t visible to the naked eye, and their sharp fang-like patterns resembled a sinister cage enclosing the moon symbol. It formed a circular shape with designs similar to the blood moon and thread-like patterns extended across the rest of its face.


    The cursed markings pulsated faintly with a palpable ominous aura. I looked down and trained my gaze on the lifeless black sockets of the wolf''s eyes.

 Chapter 70 Apocalyptic Battle (1)

    Ethan''s POVA dizzying sensation hit me instantaneously as something deep within those hollow voids seemed to pull at my very consciousness. Before I could react, my awareness was drawn into an inescapable abyss.


    A bone-chilling howl pierced through the darkness and jolted me back to awareness. I found myself floating in an ethereal void and my senses were disoriented but I remained eerily calm.


    I looked down and found that my hands and legs were invisible, my body nonexistent, and yet I remained conscious. Focusing, I retraced my thoughts to the encounter and corresponding moment that led me here.


    I had glimpsed into the wolf''s cursed eyes and they had somehow sucked my consciousness into this strange plane. This wasn''t my first encounter with such an occurrence.


    A similar event had taken place a decade ago at Mistborn Castle. I concluded that I had been pulled into a memory fragment and as for why I was pulled here, I could only assume that it must have resonated with me on a deeper, inexplicable level.


    As my senses adjusted gradually, a surreal scene unfolded before me. A full moon bathed the world in its ethereal glow, illuminating a picturesque island surrounded by dark and churning seas.


    Towering trees swayed gently in the cool night breeze and their leaves rustled in a soothing cadence. Lush green mountains rose in the distance and their beauty was an almost hypnotic contrast to the unsettling stillness of the landscape.


    The tranquility was suddenly shattered by a sky-shaking wolf howl.


    Startled, I looked toward the sky and saw two streaks of light¡ªone silver and the other red darting and weaving like bolts of lightning. Their erratic movement tore through the heavens, leaving destruction in their wake.


    The very air trembled with each pass with visible shockwaves rippling outward radiating power so immense it seemed to warp reality. Enjoy new tales from empire


    Sonic booms reverberated through the night and I was sure their deafening force would have been enough to shatter the eardrums of my real body.


    Protected in my incorporeal state, I observed the spectacle with a mix of awe and dread. The swirling streaks turned and collided with a deafening roar, obliterating a mountain peak in an explosion of light and sound.


    As the dust settled, two figures emerged. The first was a tall and sinewy man with a feral aura.


    His unkempt long gray hair cascaded down his back, and his sharp elongated claws gleamed menacingly in the moonlight. His eyes were wild and untamed and shone with a predatory gleam.


    A violent grayish aura surrounded him that distorted the air around him and created a visible, pulsating field of raw energy that looked like an ominous grey thundercloud.


    My breath hitched. The phenomenon of aura extension was an ability exclusive to Heaven Connection beings who were at the pinnacle of power in the Agate Star World.


    Witnessing such a rare and formidable display of strength filled me with equal parts terror and fascination and an intense yearning to gain such power coursed through my veins.


    This was no ordinary memory fragment but it was a glimpse into a battle between the strongest entities of my world.


    I turned my head to observe the other figure. A blood cloud of approximately a hundred meters in radius rumbled in the distance. Rolling crimson waves raged in it and occasional bloody lightning flashed within the ominous clouds lighting the whole island red.


    I tried to peer into the crimson cloud with my soul sense but only a vague shadow was visible. The sheer power and aura surrounding the figure made it difficult for me to discern its identity.


    I focused on this side and saw the gray-haired man''s mouth move slightly as though he were speaking but I couldn''t hear the sound or even remember his mouth movements.


    I focused with all my effort and roughly managed to make out his mouth''s movements. Just as I reconstructed a small sentence in my mind, the thought suddenly vanished as if it had been wiped clean and never existed in the first place leaving me dumbstruck.


    I was astounded. This unexpected phenomenon amazed me far more than the magical abilities I had witnessed. The memory-wiping effect wasn''t an intentional act of mind energy on the gray-haired man''s part but it seemed to happen subconsciously.


    The realization hit me like a thunderclap and it felt as though I was unworthy of perceiving the visage and words of a god.


    I quickly accepted this reality and abandoned my attempt to decipher the man''s words and turned my focus back to the unfolding spectacle.


    After he finished speaking, a thunderous boom erupted in response and wild blood lightning coursed through the crimson cloud. The rolling thunder nearly deafened me and left my senses disoriented and stunned.


    With sheer willpower, I composed myself. Despite the ringing in my virtual ears, I beheld a sight I would never forget.


    Gale force winds swept across the island giving rise to massive blood tornadoes that connected the sky and the earth. The sheer scale and ferocity left me tongue-tied and breathless.


    Wherever they moved, the terrain in its path was obliterated. I watched in shock as a towering mountain peak was completely eradicated by one of the tornadoes. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Giant birds and magical beasts were helplessly drawn into the blood vortexes with their forms disintegrating into a bloody mist that brightened the tornadoes'' sinister glow and its red color changed gradually to a crimson one.


    It was as if an artist had smeared the scene with violent streaks of dark red.


    Gradually, I discerned a pattern as the tornadoes began converging toward the crimson cloud. A faint shadow became visible within the blood cloud which now seemed dimmer most likely due to its energy channeled into the ferocious tornadoes.


    The tornadoes combined into a single glowing crimson expanse that stretched across the sky like a blood-streaked veil.


    In response, the gray-haired man merely stared at the cloud with a serious yet a composed expression on his face.

 Chapter 71 Apocalyptic Battle (2)

    Ethan''s POVFloating imperiously above the blood film, the vague shadow within the cloud extended a hand downward. In response, the man crossed his arms in front of his chest without a word.


    His regal black shirt was torn to shreds as his muscles bulged and radiated power. Gray, thick claws extended menacingly from his hands and a silvery grey wolf tattoo materialized across his back.


    The tattoo bore a calm expression with a half-moon mark on its forehead but its blood-red eyes sent a chill through my nonexistent spine. Those terrifying eyes moved as if alive and suddenly turned to meet my ethereal gaze.


    I was frozen under their scrutiny and I felt an overwhelming sense of insignificance for the first time in my both of my lives. Yet, after a moment, the tattoo looked away exuding an air of indifference and disinterest as though I was beneath its notice.


    What was that wolf head? How could it sense my presence in a memory fragment when even these powerful beings could not? Is it even stronger than a Grade 5 being?, These thoughts raced through my mind, leaving me shell-shocked until the wild feral man''s next action demanded my attention.


    He lifted his head skyward and released a long and primal wolf howl. Gray energy erupted from his mouth, forming a circular shockwave that expanded rapidly and clashed against the crimson tornadoes.


    Lightning and flames crackled where the forces met and the winds intensified as if in defiance.


    The man''s gray eyes emitted beams of light that stabilized the trembling shockwave. The beams ignited it with gray flames that resisted the corrosive crimson winds. Refocusing on his claws, he intensified the radiant gray light around them.


    A few moments later, he looked upward and slashed the air with both claws. Two enormous gray claw projections each at least fifty meters long,= sliced through the atmosphere. The claws collided with the crimson tornadoes that shattered their relentless advance.


    Timing his attack perfectly, the huge gray claws struck the blood film. It cracked like fragile glass and the bloody expanse covering the sky fragmented into swirling shards and in the process dissipated its dominance.


    The man roared and instantly accelerated with blinding speed toward the blood cloud. A sonic boom echoed in his wake as he ascended.


    The swirling shards of the shattered blood film coalesced into a lethal mini-tornado hurtling toward the gray streak to stop its advance but the man remained undeterred.


    He unleashed another shockwave and dispersed the deadly vortex of swirling glass.


    As clarity returned to him, a blood-red streak emerged from the heart of the crimson cloud, zooming toward him like divine retribution. Rather than faltering, the man countered with a swipe of his claws.


    This time, I saw the clash clearly as a thin, blood-red sword collided with his gray claws, sending sparks flying. They exchanged ferocious blows, their movements so rapid they became a blur zigzagging across the sky in an electrifying dance of destruction.


    They moved at speeds that were at least five or six times faster than sound in my estimation and it rendered their forms nearly imperceptible.


    The occasional clash of the blood sword and gray claws illuminated the night but their battle remained elusive and a contest of titans far beyond mortal comprehension.


    With an earth-shaking boom, the gray streak was slammed back into a mountain sending up a colossal plume of dust and debris. Silence followed it and the battle had seemingly concluded.


    Had he lost? The question lingered in my mind as I watched with a bated breath.


    Suddenly, from within the dust cloud, a colossal silvery-gray wolf head emerged that was at least hundreds of meters in size. It dwarfed the broken mountain with its sheer magnitude.


    It left shimmering trails of silver in the air. The wolf''s head howled and its gaping maw lunged toward the reformed blood cloud.


    Your next chapter is on empire S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could process the scene, a massive blood-red sword materialized in the cloud''s center, descending like divine punishment. Its sheer presence was awe-inspiring, and just as the wolf''s howling maw clashed with the crimson blade, my vision blacked out and left me suspended in the void of the unknown.


    Virelle''s POV


    We entered the first room, and both Big Brother and Ethan began examining it with evident curiosity. I could relate to their reaction as I had been just as stunned when I first discovered such a luxurious room hidden in the depths of this ominous, prison-like well.


    The contrast was stark and almost unsettling like a gilded refuge within the suffocating darkness. It had been a place where I could, albeit briefly lay my fears of the castle''s darkness to rest when I stayed here years ago.


    This particular room was one of the few where the oppressive darkness of the castle''s aura felt subdued.


    However, the memory of its relative safety did little to ease my unease, especially with the knowledge that we had at most an hour to retire before the night fell and the things lurking within the walls awakened.


    The thought sent a shiver down my spine and I sighed, reminding myself of the tasks at hand. I still needed to find my room and assign Ethan his place for the night.


    As my gaze wandered, I noticed Ethan staring at the massive wolf head mounted above the king-sized bed. Its origins were unknown even to me, and I couldn''t help but feel an instinctive aversion to its hollow eye sockets.


    The void within them exuded a strange and chilling aura that felt alive as if it could see into the deepest recesses of one''s soul. Every glance at those dark hollows made my skin crawl, a sensation that perfectly mirrored the castle''s eerie ambiance and hidden dangers.


    I turned my attention back to Ethan only to find that he was standing eerily still. His eyes were glassy and fixed on the giant wolf head. Confused, I moved closer and raised my hands and waved them in front of his face.

 Chapter 72 Impulsive Thoughts

    Virelle''s POVThere was no reaction from him. My confusion turned to alarm as I realized something was deeply wrong.


    "Big Brother," I called softly, signaling him with a look. He followed my gaze and observed Ethan''s vacant expression.


    He frowned, his brow furrowed in deep thought. "What''s going on with him?" he muttered.


    "I don''t know," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "But this isn''t normal. It''s like he''s¡­ trapped somewhere."


    Big Brother placed a firm hand on Ethan''s shoulder and shook him. When that failed to elicit any response, his frown deepened. After a moment of hesitation, he clenched his fist, clearly deciding on a more drastic measure.


    "Wait! What are you¡ª" My words caught in my throat as Big Brother''s fist connected with Ethan''s face, the impact sending him stumbling backward.


    Instinctively, I reached out and caught him, my arms slipping under his to stabilize him.


    He was unexpectedly heavy and his weight pressed down on me like an anchor. I struggled to hold him upright, my vampiric strength straining under the burden. Despite my efforts, his head slumped against my chest with his face resting against my bosom.


    The intimacy of the situation struck me like lightning.


    My face flushed, and I found myself unable to look away from him. His pale skin was unblemished, smooth as marble and his slightly parted lips exuded a calm serenity that contrasted sharply with the danger I knew he faced.


    For the first time, I noticed the vulnerability in his unconscious state, a stark contrast to the fierce and composed resolve he often displayed.


    A rush of emotions surged within me including an intense mixture of embarrassment, curiosity, and an overwhelming but primal craving.


    Find more adventures on empire


    My gaze lingered on the pulse of his neck where his veins throbbed rhythmically beneath his pale skin. The memory of his blood, rich and intoxicating flooded my senses.


    My fangs itched, a tingling sensation spreading through my gums. The hunger clawed at me, insistent and relentless but I fought it and swallowed hard against the rising temptation.


    "Virelle," Big Brother''s voice broke through my haze. "You''re just going to stand there all day holding him like that? Or are you planning to put him down on the bed?"


    I snapped back to reality and realized how tightly I had been holding Ethan with my fangs an inch away from his throbbing neck.


    I straightened up and my face burned as I glanced down, noticing the indentation his head had made against my chest. The realization sent my thoughts spiraling further into chaos.


    The lingering memory of our shared moment in the underground flickered in my mind igniting a fierce longing that I struggled to suppress.


    "I¡ª" I stammered, unable to form coherent words. My gaze darted back to Big Brother who stood a few steps away with a knowing smirk. He was pretending to examine the ancient paintings on the wall, his whistling a poor cover for his amusement.


    "Brother!!" I shouted, my voice cracking with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Stop standing there and help me! He''s too heavy for me to carry alone."


    Big Brother turned toward me, his grin widening. "You seemed to be managing just fine," he mocked in a light but teasing tone.


    I glared at him with my face still flushed. The tension within me refused to dissipate and a volatile mixture of suppressed hunger and mortification ate away at my soul. Resolving to regain my composure, I adjusted my grip on Ethan and prepared to drag him toward the bed.


    But as I turned, I caught sight of his face again. His serene expression drew me in and for a fleeting moment, I wondered worriedly what he might be dreaming about or if he was trapped in a dangerous situation.


    The intensity of my emotions made my chest ache and I couldn''t help but worry about his safety and well-being.


    I shook my head, clearing the intrusive desires.


    This isn''t me, why I am worrying so much about a person who I just met today, I reminded myself sternly and focused on the task at hand. Together, Big Brother and I maneuvered Ethan onto the bed.


    As I stepped back, I stole one last glance at him, my mind a swirling storm of emotions. Relief, concern, and an unnameable warmth battled for dominance within me. But before I could sort through my feelings, Big Brother''s sudden movement caught my attention.


    My eyes widened as I saw him gathering power in his right hand and a pulsating red hue enveloping his arm like a living flame. He stood poised to strike Ethan''s unconscious form with the air around him distorted with the weight of his energy.


    "What are you doing, Brother!?" I shouted, my voice sharp with alarm. My head throbbed, a dull ache born of exhaustion and the relentless surprises today had thrown at me.


    How many times had I been shocked and stunned already? My patience, like my energy was wearing thin.


    Big Brother turned his gaze toward me, his expression calm yet serious. "Don''t worry, Virelle," he said, his tone carrying a weird nonchalance. "I just want to experiment with something. If I''m right, the results will be spectacular."


    Before I could argue further, he drew his fist back and the glowing red energy trailed from his hand like streaks of molten fire. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He aimed a swift punch at Ethan in a precise and deliberate motion. The beauty of the luminous red trails caught my eye momentarily but my attention quickly returned to the descending strike.


    This punch wasn''t like the normal one he had thrown earlier but far more potent. I could feel the power of a peak Elemental Sea Being radiating from his arm.


    Yet, I didn''t try to stop him. As reckless as he seemed, I knew Big Brother''s control over his energy was impeccable. He wouldn''t harm Ethan at least not intentionally.


    Then, just as the punch was about to land squarely on Ethan''s serene face something impossible happened and Ethan rolled to the side, dodging the attack entirely.

 Chapter 73 Duchesss Arrival

    Virelle''s POVMy breath caught in my throat as my eyes darted to his face searching for any signs of consciousness. But his eyes remained closed, and his expression was as calm and serene as it had been before. Not a single twitch of awareness marred his features.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    I was utterly floored. How had he managed to dodge that? The thought circled my mind, insistent and unanswered. My confusion only deepened when I glanced at Big Brother. His expression wasn''t one of surprise or frustration but one of quiet expectation as if this was exactly what he had anticipated.


    "What¡ª" I began, but before I could voice my questions, Big Brother blurred into motion. His body became a streak of red light as he launched another glowing punch and this one was aimed directly at Ethan''s jaw.


    Ethan who was still unconscious evaded the strike with a swift turn of his head with his precise and fluid movements. My jaw dropped as Big Brother unleashed a barrage of punches in quick succession.


    His jabs, hooks, and uppercuts¡ªall targeted Ethan with unerring accuracy. Yet, despite his relentless assault, Ethan dodged every single one of them. His movements were almost hypnotic and a blend of instinct and grace that defied explanation.


    It was as if he were moving to the rhythm of an unseen dance and his body responded to threats he couldn''t possibly perceive. Seeing this unbelievable scene made no sense to me.


    Ethan remained unconscious with his eyes closed and his face unchanging, yet his reactions were faster than any trained warrior I had ever seen.


    Big Brother finally halted his attacks, lowering his fist and stepping back. His chest rose and fell with controlled breaths but his eyes were fixed on Ethan with an expression of part satisfaction and part intrigue.


    Ethan, too had stopped moving and stood perfectly still in the center of the room. His body was straight with a straight posture and his eyes shut.


    The disheveled mess of his hair framed his face but his expression had not changed in the slightest. He looked like a statue as if he had nothing to do with anything happening outside.


    "It''s just as I thought, though Ethan is caught in an illusion or mind technique of some sort his fighting and self-preservation instincts haven''t dulled.", Big Brother exclaimed with satisfaction marring his features.


    Even though I was impressed on hearing his explanation my confusion only deepened.


    "Then why did you try this? How does it have anything to do with his current condition and can it help us in resolving it?", I exclaimed in a frustrated tone at the actions of Big Brother who looked embarrassed on hearing my accusations.


    Big Brother looked momentarily sheepish at my sharp tone and scratched his head awkwardly. But then his face lit up as if struck by sudden clarity, and he responded in a slightly patronizing tone.


    "Virelle, you''re still young and inexperienced," he began, clearly relishing the role of mentor.


    "You don''t realize that I wasn''t just testing Ethan but was checking whether his soul sense was completely trapped. If he were really in a hopeless situation his instincts wouldn''t have responded to my attacks.


    But the fact that he dodged proves his soul isn''t in immediate danger of being wiped out or taken over. We can at least breathe easier now as he will awaken eventually."


    I had been preparing to scoff at his actions, expecting a poor excuse but his explanation silenced my disdain. His reasoning, while unconventional made sense in reality. My expression softened into one of contrition. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am sorry Elder Brother for doubting your intentions.", Big Brother laughed sheepishly and said in a mild tone with a warm expression in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, Virelle. I know you didn''t mean it and even I didn''t know the reason behind my actions. I only wanted to test if he had the legendary Primal Instinct of close combat warriors. I was very eager to know this after the underground fight outside the Scarlet Hollow City.


    But your questions forced me to reflect over it and I realized the importance of my actions too."


    I had a scowl on my face hearing his reasons but before I could retort a cold voice travelled over making me shiver all over and I flinched suddenly.


    "Which fight?"


    The voice made my blood run cold. I flinched instinctively and my body stiffened as a tall dark shadow materialized beside us as if it had always been there, unnoticed until now.


    The figure was over six feet tall and its form was shrouded in tendrils of darkness that resembled flowing hair. Two glowing red orbs stared directly at me, radiating an icy authority that pinned me in place.


    The shadow had no visible mouth but its voice was unmistakably feminine and carried an edge of command that demanded obedience. I opened my mouth to respond, but the words caught in my throat.


    Before I could speak, a thud echoed through the room. I turned my head to see Big Brother kneeling on one knee and his right hand was pressed solemnly to his chest.


    "I Victor Eralith greet you, Lord Crimson Edge. I have come bearing a message from Lord Father," he declared in a steady and respectful voice.


    "Hmm, get up little Victor. No need for such formalities, I will listen to you but first tell me what happened to you three and I don''t want to listen to any falsehood or you both will be punished severely.", though Master said she didn''t want any formalities, I could tell from her voice that she was very pleased from such a gesture from big brother.


    I was a little nervous as I started explaining all the events we experienced today. It started from our descent into the Scarlet Hollow City till the events of Blood Chalice Tavern''s auction to Big Brother eventually winning the bid for the moon elf girl.


    Master listened in silence and didn''t interrupt me anywhere.

 Chapter 74 Scary Dragoness

    Virelle''s POVI explained in detail about the enemies, especially the number of blood slaves and the deranged state of the Blood Countess. I concluded with our speculation regarding Prince Lucien being the perpetrator behind the event.


    My chest heaved as I finished the long tale and started explaining our arrival to this room and Ethan falling into some sort of illusion or mind control when he glanced upon the giant wolf head. I waited for some reaction from Master but she remained silent and her gaze had turned to the position where Ethan was standing.


    I followed her line of sight and was shocked to find that a tall woman in sinister black armor had appeared in front of him. Only her back, where a snarling black dragon head was carved on her armor, was visible to me from this angle but her prominent black dragon horns reminded me who she was, The NightShade Dragoness.


    It was a name prominent for its terror and magnificence the title held in the noble and power circles of the Blood Veil Continent.


    She was present with Ethan when I was first summoned in the throne room today where Master had introduced her as the supposed master of Ethan. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan is very blessed to have such caring people and strong connections, this thought involuntarily crossed my mind reminding me of my situation. My mood took for the worse as the realization settled but I shook my head and erased the envy I felt.


    He is not like those other privileged and lucky young masters that always flock to me with their disgusting intentions, I had a small smile on my face and suddenly the memory of me sucking his finger crossed my mind unexpectedly.


    I went into a daze suddenly and felt as if I was back in that moment again when he had looked at time with a shocked and amused expression.


    A mix of emotions including embarrassment, shame, and a sweet feeling I couldn''t quite identify swirled in my heart. I was caught off guard by the rush of conflicting sensations.


    A soft sigh broke my reverie and pulled me back to the present. I looked up to see the dragoness stroking Ethan''s cheek. Her touch was surprisingly tender and she even traced his lips with her thumb but he showed no reaction.


    A shiver ran down my spine as goosebumps prickled my skin. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the scene unfolding before me. A perplexing thought surfaced in my mind, What is she doing? Is this really something a master should do?


    I frowned and my expression contorted with discomfort but before I could dwell on the thought, a suffocating and deathly dark aura filled the room. It struck like an unseen wave that pressed down on me with such intensity that I felt my knees begin to buckle.


    The weight was overwhelming and squeezed the air from my lungs that left me trembling.


    Just as I thought I might collapse, a hand rested lightly on my shoulder. The crushing pressure vanished instantly and I repeatedly gasped in relief with my chest heaving up and down.


    I turned my head and saw the shadowy hand of Master resting on me. Her mere touch had dispelled the unbearable aura.


    Without a word, she disappeared and reappeared beside the terrifying dragoness whose suffocating aura continued to roil like a storm. A crimson barrier enveloped the two of them, shutting out the rest of the room.


    Big Brother and I exchanged bewildered glances and neither of us dared to speak anything. Instead, we waited in silence but the tension between us remained palpable.


    Altheria''s POV


    I summoned a crimson barrier with my core energy, ensuring it was impenetrable to anyone below the Heaven Connection stage. The protective dome shimmered faintly and isolated us from prying eyes and ears.


    Turning to my side, I observed Nyx''s dark and volatile raging aura that crackled with power and seemed to distort the very fabric of the space around her.


    Her face was obscured by the curtain of black hair cascading down her face, shielding her expression from my view. Her anger was palpable and I could sense it from the way it was radiating in waves. It made me uneasy but I sighed as I had to console her.


    Frowning, I placed a steadying hand on her shoulder and spoke calmly.


    "Control yourself, Nyx," I said firmly. "Ethan isn''t in any immediate danger. He''s not stuck in a life-threatening situation. That wolf head¡­" I hesitated briefly and irritation flickered across my face.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "I didn''t realize it still held residual power. I should have thoroughly exterminated it. It seems the royal werewolf bloodline isn''t as simple as I thought."


    I paused to gauge her reaction. Her aura didn''t abate but she remained silent and I could tell she was listening to some degree. I continued, my voice gentler now.


    "From the looks of it, Ethan is trapped in an illusion or a memory fragment. He''ll wake up soon, I''m sure of it. There''s no need for you to worry so much."


    As I spoke, the shadowy aura that had covered my body dissipated. I floated slightly off the ground, raising myself to Nyx''s level to meet her gaze. My words seemed to have achieved the desired effect as she slowly, lifted her head though she didn''t reply.


    Instead, she raised her right hand toward the massive wolf head and her fingers curled into a claw-like gesture. The air around the giant head of the wolf darkened and the temperature plummeted as an ominous energy surged forth.


    Space itself trembled and warped. Cracks spread across the air like fractured glass, and the wolf head was reduced to unrecognizable shreds. Due to it being a relic of so many years past that even I didn''t remember, no blood was shed when it was crushed into fragments.


    It began to disintegrate even further under the crushing force. Nyx''s movements were precise yet devastating.

 Chapter 75 Convincing the Angry Dragon

    Altheria''s POV S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.With a sharp upward swipe of her clawed hand, the fractured space near the wold head above the bed collapsed completely.


    A swirling dark vortex formed in its place, its pull fierce and unrelenting. The shards of space and the remnants of the wolf head were consumed by the void.


    The barrier I''d erected held firm and shielded the other items in the room including the siblings from being drawn into the vortex.


    Once the debris was completely annihilated, Nyx moved her claw in a fluid motion. The spherical dark barrier covering the area above the bed lightened and slender tendrils extended from it.


    They latched onto the fractured space, weaving it back together seamlessly. In moments, the once-broken space was mended and restored to its previous state as if nothing had happened.


    I watched, stunned. My mind raced as I recognized what I was witnessing. The innate spatial manipulation of the Abyssbound Night Dragons...


    It was a branch of the dark dragon lineage so rare that many considered them extinct. While destroying space wasn''t difficult for Heaven Connection beings like us, restoring it to its original state was another matter entirely. It was something we''d long thought impossible.


    This limitation was the reason why whenever a conflict erupted between Heaven Connection beings, the battlefields where they fought were typically declared forbidden regions afterward.


    The instability of the space left behind that was riddled with dangerous spatial rifts and razor-sharp space shards rendered such areas uninhabitable for any living beings.


    Nyx had never revealed her space abilities in the earlier years of our friendship. I''d only read about such feats in ancient texts during my research into her lineage and she had shared this secret knowledge with me after our bond had strengthened through countless trials.


    Watching her now, I was reminded of how little of her true strength she had ever displayed. No wonder she was known as the strongest dragoness of the Agate Star World, though if they knew her true power they would raise their bars even more.


    I sighed and let her vent her anger without interruption, knowing the depth of attachment she had for her disciple. When she turned to me, the coldness in her dark golden eyes froze the air between us, and her dark golden eyes which had now turned into vertical slits sent a chill through my entire body.


    "Altheria, give me the location and details of that countess''s residence. I''ll ensure they regret their actions so thoroughly they won''t have the chance to reflect on their mistakes," she said, her tone as sharp as a blade.


    I understood the implications of her words and didn''t bother trying to stop or reason with her. Nyx wasn''t someone who allowed such provocations to go unpunished.


    "As for that brat Lucien," she continued, her menacing smile spreading as she cracked her knuckles,


    "If I find proof of his involvement in this ambush, I''ll kill him. I don''t care if he''s the son of that loathsome Kieran Vael. Besides, it''s been too long since I last taught him a lesson."


    I couldn''t suppress the small sigh that escaped me. Inwardly, I offered a silent prayer for Kieran Vael. Nothing good ever came from Nyx setting her sights on someone. Still, a thought struck me, and I decided to intervene with a calculated reminder.


    "Nyx," I said in a measured tone, "it would be detrimental to your and Ethan''s reputation to target someone from the younger generation, no matter how much they deserve it. Ethan suffered no real loss from Lucien''s schemes. If anything, he emerged stronger and more victorious.


    You should have more faith in your disciple''s abilities. When the time comes, Ethan will deal with Lucien himself whether by defeating him or killing him, if the need for that arrives.


    That will speak louder than anything else. And if Kieran dares to step in, that''s when your assistance will truly matter."


    I painted a vivid and enticing picture to sway her thoughts. I knew Nyx didn''t care for politics or social consequences nor did she have the burdens of leading a race like I did. But if she killed Lucien out of rage, Ethan''s reputation would inevitably take a hit when he entered the Abyssal Sanctum. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Worse, he would attract unwanted attention that could potentially compromise the elaborate disguise we were trying to maintain and plan for him.


    Kieran with his cunning would surely uncover the truth if he focused all his resources and focus on the matter.


    Ha! I care so much for your disciple Nyx, and think so much about his future, unlike a fool like you who can''t even think properly, I thought with a hint of sarcasm though outwardly I maintained a mask of concern and sincerity.


    My expression was that of a friend earnestly worried about her impulsiveness. At last, the icy glint in Nyx''s eyes softened though her face retained a stern look.


    "But I still need to kill the chicken to warn the monkey," she said, clenching her fists so tightly that the air itself seemed to crackle and pop with pressure.


    "I have to let them know that if they step out of line again, I''ll crush them into smithereens."


    I nodded calmly, though my thoughts lingered on Nyx''s terrifying physical strength. In terms of raw power and body toughness, I knew I was no match for her.


    "Enough of that," she said, her voice easing as she turned her gaze toward Ethan. "First, I need to take care of my little dragon. He must be exhausted after everything that''s happened. Rest is what he needs to overcome this trial on his own."


    Her tone left me cringing and I couldn''t hep but vomit inside my mind at her weird actions and words. She carried Ethan in a princess style and put him on the bed.


    I arrived beside her ad observed his pale but serene face that looked like he was experiencing a sweet dream. He looked so calm and innocent like a little boy.

 Chapter 76 The Astral Realm

    Altheria''s POVInstinctively, I reached out and tugged at Ethan''s soft cheeks but I quickly regretted this whimsical impulse of mine as I felt a cold and sharp stare boring into me from my side.


    "What are you doing, Altheria? You claimed to have no abnormal intentions toward my disciple. But it seems you can''t control your urges. You''re not planning to drink his blood afterward, are you?"


    Nyx''s cold voice sent an icy chill through me that froze me in place. Years of experience had hardened me to such confrontations and I floated back to her side, lifting myself to match her height to match her aggression.


    "Hmph, you don''t need to overreact. I was just pulling his cheeks a little. After all, he is still a cute little boy," I replied in an unwavering tone.


    My explanation, however, did little to convince her. Her narrowed eyes bore into me clearly filled with suspicion, but I held my ground and refused to waver beneath her scrutiny.


    Nyx didn''t respond verbally but instead moved forward. Her eyes narrowed into vertical slits again, giving her an intimidating and predatory air. I braced myself for her next move only to watch in confusion as she bypassed me entirely and leaped onto the bed.


    She towered over Ethan and stood still for a moment. At that moment, I found myself wondering what exactly she was planning.


    My thoughts raced with uneasy possibilities but soon I let out a breath of relief as it wasn''t what I had feared.


    Nyx lowered her head bringing her forehead down to rest against Ethan''s. Her long and dexterous fingers moved quickly but with astonishing delicacy as she gently opened his eyelids. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the lethal sharpness of her black nails, her touch was so careful and precise that there was no risk of harm.


    Ethan''s eyelids rolled up to reveal only the whites of his eyes, making it clear he was in some kind of suspended state. Two golden rays shot from Nyx''s eyes that silently bored into Ethan''s as she worked her magic.


    It became clear what she was doing. Amid our earlier scuffling and her flaring rage we had overlooked the most important matter and that was diagnosing the root cause of Ethan''s predicament.


    Though it didn''t seem life-threatening, in reality it was undoubtedly a very dangerous situation.


    It appeared that Nyx who had cooled her mind had remembered this crucial step. She was focusing intently, unraveling the mystery of what had trapped Ethan in this state. As her concentration deepened, I could see her body pressing tightly against his in the process.


    Doesn''t she realize how inappropriate this proximity might seem? I wondered, my eyebrows furrowing slightly. Ethan was, after all, her disciple and a young man, no less. Yet Nyx seemed utterly unbothered by such concerns with her fixation solely on his condition.


    It seems that this proximity is not rare and they must be doing this regularly. A sly smile and a thrilling feeling coursed through my body. I was perplexed by this feeling but a sudden urge to tell Nyx''s secret to that white dragon and demon woman erupted in my mind.


    I need to have a proper talk with her about this, I resolved. Her dubious and weird actions were well-intentioned but it clearly revealed a strange obsession with her disciple.


    And it had become glaringly obvious to me in just a single day. Her complete obliviousness to it was almost as baffling as the behavior itself.


    Nyx''s POV


    My soul-penetrating Draconic Soulgaze pierced Ethan''s soul space while I ensured he wasn''t harmed in any way during the process. The bit of soul sense ingrained in the draconic soulgaze''s golden rays crossed from the physical world to the astral realm.


    I swam through the interweaving and twisting dark shapes including the eerie suspended things that floated in the dark expanse. They eyed me with greedy gazes but I paid no heed to them and continued searching for Ethan''s existence.


    The Draconic Soulgaze''s golden barrier protected my soul sense from the encroaching darkness.


    I crossed the dark expanse after a long time seemed to have passed and like a bubble popping, I was ejected into a different realm full of beautiful and surreal seven-colored lights. It was like the most exquisite tapestry in existence.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    The sky was filled with seven-colored fog in which several white crystal balls floated. With my realm and power, I could see that the individual crystal balls existed in different dimensions, and reaching them was extraordinarily difficult.


    The true identity of those crystals was the souls of all beings present in the world. Be it a small insect or a towering dragon, everyone had a place in the Astral Realm.


    Even ordinary people without magical abilities or superpowers could sometimes wander out of their soul space into The Astral Realm in their dreams.


    That''s why mortals couldn''t comprehend the unbelievable things they dreamed of, I mused. They also forget everything as soon as they wake up due to the aftereffects of the Seven-Colored Mist of Oblivion erasing their memories.


    I shook my head and I was obviously immune to Oblivion Mist''s effects thanks to my power. I pushed these useless thoughts aside and focused intently on sensing my disciple''s soul aura.


    Soon, I felt the waves of that familiar warm and enveloping darkness that I adored so much.


    Found it!


    In the form of a golden beam, I streaked through the Astral Realm like a firefly and headed for a secluded dark ball of light amidst the Oblivion Mist. It was entirely isolated from the others and absorbed all the light in its surroundings that made it resemble a miniature black hole.


    I was momentarily shocked by its appearance. It seemed to hold the soul power and strength of a Crystal Formation being of darkness origin though its quality and soul waves were even denser and purer.


    Come to think of it, I had never paid proper and close attention to Ethan''s ascension art.

 Chapter 77 Thwarted

    Nyx''s POVI only examined his body and the dark dimension near his heart for any abnormalities or traps when we first met all those years ago. This thought involuntarily crossed my mind, and I fell into deep contemplation.


    Is there something going on that I am not aware of? The question lingered heavily in my mind but I shook my head and dispersed it.


    I had to focus on what I had come here to. I uttered esoteric chants in my mind, and gradually the front part of the golden beam broke off and transformed into a seven-foot-long golden spear.


    As I focused intently on it with my soul sense, black spots began to appear on the golden spear that spread across the blade and shaft like fire consuming flammable oil.


    A dark spear floated in the void, corrupting the nearby space with darkness as it hovered beside the golden beam. I commanded with my soul sense, and the dark spear zoomed into the dark fog dimension cloaking Ethan''s soul.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Every soul in the form of a crystal was surrounded by smoke-like clouds that shielded it from the memory-wiping and soul-eroding effects of the beautiful yet deadly Mist of Oblivion.


    The dark spear was not flashy or filled with overwhelming power, but it seemed formless and nearly invisible as it crept toward the dark cloud.


    It gradually infiltrated the outer layers of the dark space, and after some time, an almost imperceptible but subtle restriction emerged in its path.


    I was not flustered by this as it was merely the outer walls of the separate dimension housing Ethan''s soul within the Astral Realm. The dark spear didn''t stop and in one deliberate motion, it pierced the thin transparent dimensional bubble.


    I braced myself as black lightning suddenly flashed within the dark clouds on detecting an intruder and converged upon the spear''s location.


    However, they dispersed as the spear turned transparent and merged seamlessly with the surrounding space. It left no ripples or magical fluctuations, silently creeping closer to the massive black crystal ball.


    This was my innate space manipulation talent, originating from my Abyssbound bloodline that granted me spatial abilities such as Dimensional Crush which was the command over space to annihilate enemies from afar.


    Veil of Invisibility a method of seamless blending into space that the dark spear currently employed.


    The third most important ability was Void Rending which was a method to tear through the fabric of dimensions and finally Spatial Reweaving, the process of delicate mending of space after its destruction by Void Rending.


    I had employed Dimensional Crush, Void Rending, and Spatial Reweaving when obliterating the cursed wolf''s head. Even though these abilities flowed instinctively like second nature due to my bloodline, understanding their true essence remained an astronomical challenge.


    The closer it got, the larger the soul sphere seemed with its overwhelming presence dominating the void.


    Clearing my mind of distractions, I continued guiding the spear toward the giant soul sphere. From this vantage point, I saw a dark beam jutting out from the soul reaching into unknown depths.


    My experience told me this beam likely extended beyond the soul dimension into unfathomable realms.


    Could this connection to Ethan''s soul be the cause of his suspended state? this thought crossed my mind as the spear approached and the entire soul dimension was suddenly bathed in multicolored light.


    To my astonishment, a spherical, multicolored crystal structure emerged that encased the entire giant soul ball like a cocoon.


    It appeared to be made of countless individual octagonal cells, glowing with ever-changing hues. From a distance, it resembled a celestial honeycomb. In my senses, its shifting colors formed a hypnotic dance.


    The sheer spectacle broke every convention I''d ever known. Never in my life had I heard or read of such an anomaly existing within the soul dimension.


    Before I could process this revelation, a loud and prophetic voice reverberated across the realm:


    [Intruder detected in the soul dimension!! Commencing the process of intruder''s extradition to the Astral Realm.]


    No sooner had the voice faded than the space around the dark spear warped, ejecting it back to the golden beam. The soul energy that had bound the spear deteriorated completely and only left faint remnants behind.


    I peered into the soul dimension again but everything appeared unchanged as if the extraordinary sight I had just witnessed had been nothing more than an illusion.


    Pondering the implications, I re-formed the dark spear. This time from the back portion of the golden beam. Worry settled into my mind as this was going to be my final attempt.


    If it failed, the Mist of Oblivion would likely consume my soul sense entirely. And even if I somehow escaped the mist, I risked falling prey to the Obscurites who were malevolent beings that thrived on the obscurity of the dimensional boundary.


    These creatures were said to be the vilest between realms and consumed all light and life indiscriminately. They embodied the essence of corrupted or lost souls and were the remnants of beings who had died unjustly or prematurely in the Material Realm.


    We often referred to them as the so-called ghosts in the Material Realm who in actuality were unable to enter the mythical reincarnation cycle and were doomed to eternal hatred of the living.


    Over time, as they evolve, their form became too unstable to remain in the Material Realm, transforming into Obscurites.


    Even my power kept them at bay only to a degree. If I exhausted all my soul sense within the soul gaze, they would seize the opportunity to devour it and my soul would be considerably damaged leaving me vulnerable.


    I sent the dark spear into Ethan''s soul dimension again. This time, however the reaction was immediate.


    [Intruder detected again!! Commencing the process of extermination.]


    The prophetic voice boomed once more, and, almost instantly I felt a tremor within the spear. To my horror, it dissolved into gleaming soap bubbles that vanished without a trace in the dark soul dimension.


    It left me totally stunned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78 Hearts Despair

    Nyx''s POVInside the golden beam, a wave of fatigue crashed over me, signaling the depletion of my soul sense. I couldn''t afford another attempt, let alone resist the overwhelming force I had just encountered.


    The sheer power and mastery behind the destruction of my spear were beyond comprehension.


    Disbelief and despair clawed at my soul. Whatever this mysterious entity was, it had demonstrated insurmountable strength that I wasn''t even able to fathom it leaving me utterly powerless.


    Worse yet, I still had no clue what form of magic or ability it had used to obliterate my dark spear.


    Depressed, I dragged my broken beam through the depths of the Astral Realm. Each pulse of my soul sense was a reminder of the failure that now weighed so heavily on my heart.


    I needed to cross the Eclipse Void again, that treacherous expanse that teemed with obscurities to return to the astral region where my soul''s anchor point resided.


    The Astral Realm was not a unified sanctuary of interconnected souls, as one might naively assume. Instead, it was divided into countless regions which were individually vast and isolated and each realm was a realm of its own.


    Living beings had their souls anchored randomly in one of these regions at the moment of their creation. This was why I needed Ethan''s eyes as a medium if I wanted to locate the specific region where his soul was anchored.


    The Eclipse Void lying between the cracks of these regions was a dark and perilous zone. Obscurities thrived there and their nature was predatory and unforgiving.


    Fortunately, the astral region where my soul''s anchor resided was not far and I could already sense its presence amidst the tumult of my soul.


    What kind of useless Master am I? The thought lashed at me like a whip and each strike deepened the pit of guilt and sadness that weighed down my heart. I can''t even protect my disciple the first time he faces a life-threatening situation.


    Suddenly, the image of Ethan lying in a perpetual coma surfaced in my mind. This unbearable possibility seemed to tear at the fragile seams of my composure.


    I didn''t want to go back to those old days, those cold, empty days when I was alone in my dark lair and when my equally dark heart was only an echo chamber of solitude.


    Ethan had changed all of that. His arrival was like a sunbeam breaking through the endless night.


    I had gradually begun to feel warmth where once there was only an icy void. His presence, his eagerness to learn, and the diligence with which he approached every task had brought secret smiles to my face.


    Smiles I had never let him see because to do so would betray the growing attachment I feared to acknowledge.


    I had only truly recognized the futility and emptiness of my existence after meeting Ethan as it was only then that I felt a warmth I had never known before.


    In these three years, I realized how much I cherished that feeling. The thought of never seeing his earnest expression again, of never hearing his excited voice or feeling the comfort of his steady presence in my embrace made my soul tremble.


    The prospect of losing him and never again experiencing the simple joy of his existence disoriented me. My golden beam wavered and it was on the verge of shattering.


    I hurriedly stabilized it with a lot of spinning thoughts in mind that blurred together in their urgency.


    Calm down, Nyx. This isn''t over. It''s not final. Little Ethan will bounce back. He has to. He will. After all¡­


    He has to come back to me.


    A wave of determination rippled through me, dulling the edges of my despair. Ethan, you have to come back to your master.


    With that thought, my golden beam surged forward and cut through the beguiling colors of the Astral Realm. It vanished into the swirling mist and plunged deep into the dark eclipse void beyond.


    Altheria''s POV


    It had already been three hours. Could Nyx be facing some unexpected problem? The thought gnawed at me as I dissolved the crimson barrier. There was no one in the room besides the three of us.


    I had already dismissed the siblings and ordered them to retire to their rooms for the night. Now, the room was eerily silent but the tension in the air remained palpable.


    If anyone entered this room now, they would first see a tall armored woman with flowing black hair and ominous-looking black dragon horns glued protectively to a figure lying seemingly asleep on the king-sized bed in the center of the room.


    Suddenly, the sound of panting broke the stillness. I turned my head hastily toward it and my worry intensified. Nyx was awake.


    She was sitting on the bed with her hair falling messily over her face, shrouding her eyes and obscuring the turmoil within them.


    "I want to vent, Altheria. I want to kill someone," she said, her voice low and menacing. When she raised her head, her slit-pupil gaze burned with a ferocity that made even my seasoned soul shudder. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The veins near her eyes were dark and pulsating, the vivid purple hue giving a physical manifestation to her rage.


    "¡­I want the details of that wretched Countess and her family."


    There was no need for further elaboration. I nodded solemnly, placing a hand over my chest. At my silent command, a tall and curvaceous red shadow emerged from my body. Its form twisted and shimmeried like liquid fire as it hovered beside me.


    Go and find out everything about the Blood Countess. Her lineage, ancestral residence, connections, and contacts. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Investigate her secret meetings over the past few months, her dealings whether shady or otherwise and even the most minor of her activities. Use the family''s intelligence network and any resources you need to complete this task.


    I relayed the command telepathically, the bond of blood and soul ensuring every nuance of my will was understood.

 Chapter 79 Descent of the Dragon Claw (1)

    Altheria''s POVThe shadow bowed low, its crimson edges shimmering faintly before it vanished in a streak of light. Within a heartbeat, it was gone, leaving behind only the heavy tension that hung in the room.


    The air felt charged and oppressive mirroring the storm brewing within Nyx.


    She sat motionless, her head bowed with her long inky hair obscuring her face like a dark veil. But even without seeing her eyes, I could feel the turmoil radiating from her. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nyx¡­ Nyx," I called softly and gently which broke the oppressive silence. She didn''t respond. If anything, her stillness deepened as though she had retreated even further into herself.


    My patience snapped. "Nyx!" The command in my voice broke through her haze, and she finally raised her head.


    Her eyes which had blazed with rage only moments ago now carried a startling calmness. It wasn''t peace but was the eerie quiet of a tempest gathering strength. I studied her, trying to decipher her thoughts but her expression was unreadable.


    "What happened in the Astral Realm?" I asked, keeping my tone steady but firm. "Care to explain why you''re in this state?"


    She hesitated and the silence stretched between us like a chasm. When she finally spoke, her voice was low and detached.


    "An unknown power enveloped his soul," she began. "It prevented me from reaching the crystal soul sphere and all my attempts were thwarted. Its strength was¡­ unfathomable. It detected my Veil of Invisibility with ease and destroyed my dark soul spear afterward."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication. For something to overpower Nyx so thoroughly was unthinkable to me.


    "I observed earlier that his soul was connected to some obscure point in the Astral Realm," she continued. "But any of my attempts to interfere or investigate was futile."


    She fell silent again, her gaze distant and lost in some inner abyss. I didn''t press her. Nyx wasn''t the type to share her vulnerabilities openly, not even with me.


    But I could feel the emotions of worry, anger, frustration, and even sadness that she tried to suppress so much. They pulsed in the room echoing through her soul waves which were impossible to miss.


    Strong beings with powerful souls like us had to make extra effort to suppress our soul waves so that other beings couldn''t detect our emotions. But Nyx didn''t care to suppress her soul waves now.


    I sighed, moving to sit beside her on the bed. Gently, I placed a hand on her shoulder before wrapping her in a quiet embrace. She didn''t resist but neither did she respond. It didn''t matter.


    Sometimes, words weren''t necessary and all that mattered was letting someone know they weren''t alone.


    We stayed like that for what felt like hours with the silence between us unbroken. Eventually, a familiar glow lit up the room. A crimson shadow streaked in from the corridor and its presence cut through the stillness like a blade.


    Without a word, it phased into my body and a light red parchment materialized in my hand.


    The parchment shimmered faintly in the dark room. Its surface was ethereal and its content was marked with meticulous black ink. I read through it swiftly, absorbing every detail about the Blood Countess and her family.


    Cassandra Blackwell. The name alone was enough to set my teeth on edge. The Blood Countess was no ordinary vampire but she was an eight-hundred-year-old relic and was a testament to the extremes one could go to in defiance of mortality.


    The lifespan of a Crystal Formation being rarely exceeded five hundred years, even for vampires maybe having a hundred years or more. But Cassandra had clung to life far beyond her natural years by resorting to forbidden methods that turned my stomach.


    Harvesting blood quintessence from young children of various races including humans, beastmen, demons, and even elves. Her audacity and desperation were unparalleled.


    The Blackwell family itself was deeply entrenched in the slave and flesh trade of Scarlet Hollow City. While slavery was an unfortunate staple of vampire society, the flesh trade was tightly regulated under my authority. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Only willing women were permitted to participate but the Blackwells had crossed every line.


    They had colluded with the Vael Duchy which was notorious for its unregulated slave and flesh trade. Worse, they had abducted underage girls and in the process tore apart families and exploited the vulnerable.


    My grip on the parchment tightened, the edges of the paper glowing faintly with the heat of my anger. These crimes deserved retribution. And if Nyx intended to deliver it, I wouldn''t care a bit for the Blackwells.


    I turned to Nyx, my voice steady but firm. "If possible, try to save the young girls captured for the flesh trade. They must be trapped in the dungeons of the Blackwell estate."


    Nyx nodded silently, her gaze flickering to Ethan before she vanished from the bed without a sound. It was as though she had never been there.


    The parchment dissolved into motes of red light as I stood, my resolve hardening. Without hesitation, I followed after her. I needed to witness this for myself, the punishment that awaited those who dared defy the laws I had painstakingly enforced.


    Moving like a crimson wraith through the corridors, I passed through the shifting eerie walls of the castle. The whispers, screeches, and scratching noises that echoed in the distance ceased as I approached.


    I scoffed at the cowardice of the shadows that slithered back into obscurity. They weren''t worth my attention. As I pressed forward, the walls, which had resembled the writhing insides of a living creature returned to their normal dark and stony appearance.


    We traversed the moonlit night and entered the underground through one of the many caves present in the mountains.


    Not all noble families preferred having their castles in the center of the city. Many had their fortresses and castles on the outskirts of the city and on the fief that they owned.


    The Blackwell estate was one of those castles.

 Chapter 80 Descent of the Dragon Claw (2)

    Altheria''s POVThe Blackwell estate loomed ahead in the eastern region, a sprawling compound shrouded in darkness and secrecy. Its tall spires jutted into the night like jagged teeth and the air around it was thick with the stench of decay and despair.


    Nyx was already there, her presence a stark contrast to the oppressive atmosphere. She stood at the dark gates with a sharp and unyielding posture. The intensity in her stance spoke volumes about her determination and her wrath bubbled beneath the surface of her calm.


    Without a word, I moved to stand beside her. Together, we stepped forward and the iron gates creaked open as though they recognized the inevitability of our arrival.


    Inside, the estate was a labyrinth of shadows and secrets. The air was dense with fear and despair and with our powerful souls we could sense the emotions and negative thoughts that clung to the walls like a living malevolent force.


    We moved in silence with precise and deliberate steps as we descended deeper into the heart of the Blackwell domain and remained undetected by the oblivious inhabitants above.


    In the dungeons, the truth of their atrocities became horrifyingly clear. Rows of cells lined the walls and each one filled with young girls whose eyes were hollow with despair.


    Their frail forms were marred by neglect and abuse like bruises and whip marks that bore silent testimony to the greed and cruelty of the Blackwells.


    Nyx''s fury was palpable and it radiated off her in waves. Without turning her head, she spoke in a low-cut voice.


    "Wait outside, Altheria. I want to erase every shred of their existence from this world." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    I nodded, understanding her intent. She wasn''t just here to destroy the Blackwells but also wanted to make an example of them and to send a message to those who conspired with them.


    This act would be more than justice and it would serve as a warning to the true schemers lurking in the shadows.


    The dark shadow enveloping me tunneled into the night sky that carried me out of the castle. From a safe vantage point, I waited with bated breath to witness what I knew would be a spectacle of power and vengeance.


    Random Slave Girl''s POV


    The usual cold wind of the dungeon rustled against the stone walls and I felt the familiar and unrelenting chill. But I couldn''t feel it anymore.


    Despair had long numbed me to physical discomfort. My heart was a hollow vessel and only sadness and anger filled the void in it.


    I couldn''t even remember the faces of my family anymore. All that remained were fragmented memories of my normal life, now obscured by years spent in this cursed place. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cages where we grew up, and the minimal food and clothing that barely sustained us were all I had ever known since my capture.


    The only time we were taken out of our cages was when the fat jailers and the evil women had to teach us those disgusting manners and habits. I abhorred it to my core and instinctively felt that it was not a respectable or noble activity.


    The older girls had disappeared steadily in batches over the years. Many of the innocent-looking ones had even disappeared when they were six or seven years old. I shuddered to imagine their fates but I knew. Deep down, we all knew.


    I ran my fingers over the jagged scars on my face which I had inflicted myself. They were my armor and my desperate attempt to make myself undesirable, to delay the inevitable. It had worked so far but I knew my time was running out.


    By next year, I would be old enough to join their ranks to be just another victim lost to the greed of these vile people.


    In my solitude, I clung to my anger like a lifeline. I would have revenge, somehow, someday. That resolve burned within me even as despair threatened to extinguish it.


    A small dagger, stolen from the office of one of those cruel women was hidden beneath my rags. My escape plan was meticulous but I waited for the perfect moment.


    And that moment came unexpectedly.


    A loud tremor shook the dungeon, sending dust and loose stones cascading from the ceiling. My heart leaped in my chest and a thought rang constantly in my mind.


    Something is happening, something big.


    Before I could steady myself, a deafening explosion roared through the underground, disorienting me. My ears rang and tears blurred my vision as I struggled to make sense of the chaos.


    BOOM! ????


    When the dust settled, I saw a massive crooked sharp black thorn that had pierced through the dungeon ceiling. The sheer size of it dwarfed everything around it, making us all seem like ants in comparison.


    The thorn shifted and twisted into a hook. With a guttural groan, it tore the ceiling apart that sent rocks and debris crashing down on us. My heart raced as I braced for impact but a dark flaming barrier enveloped all the cages and this power shielded us from the falling rubble.


    The barrier wasn''t just a shield and it seemed to be alive. The flaming dark cages began to hover and moved with strange sentience as they evaded the collapsing debris.


    I clung to the bars of my cage and I couldn''t feel the heat that I had expected when I had first leaned on it accidentally to catch my balance. My eyes were wide with fear and awe as we were lifted from the dungeon and carried upward.


    As we ascended, I caught glimpses of the devastation above. The once-tall and ominous spires of the Blackwell castle were shattered with their conical tops reduced to rubble. One spire had crumbled entirely with its remains scattered across the courtyard like the remains of a fallen giant.


    "Is this divine retribution for all the sins they have committed?" I wondered aloud, my voice trembling.


    As we emerged into the open air, the full scope of the destruction came into view.

 Chapter 81 The Silver Haired Cat Girl

    Random Slave Girl''s POVFive massive black thorns converged into a single towering pillar that reached toward the heavens.


    Each thorn was covered in shimmering dark scales and their surfaces glowed faintly with an eerie light.


    Wait a moment!! It''s not a pillar but a claw??


    My breath hitched as this realization dawned on me. The five thorns were not thorns at all but they were fingers. They were part of a massive draconic hand that gripped the castle in a vice-like hold.


    ROAR!


    The roar that followed was deafening and a sound so primal it seemed to shake the very foundations of the earth. I craned my neck upward and saw the scene I would never forget for the rest of my life.


    Two glowing yellow lanterns stared back at me. The golden eyes with slit pupils shone like the sun and were filled with ancient and otherworldly fury.


    It was a dragon and it was unlike anything I had ever imagined. Its sheer size was incomprehensible, and its presence indescribable.


    The claw suddenly tightened, and the castle crumbled like a fragile sandcastle underfoot. The cacophony of destruction drowned out the screams and pleas of the evil family.


    For the first time in years, I felt a flicker of satisfaction. The fire of my hatred began to dim, quenched by the sight of their destruction.


    I turned my gaze upward again, and for a brief moment, I felt as if the glowing eyes had glanced at me. A shiver ran down my spine filled with an unknown excitement and fear but an urge and eagerness to know that figure also erupted inside me.


    The dark dragon''s claw unclenched and the five thorns vanished into the void.


    Before I could process what had just happened, a purple light began to glow in the sky. It grew rapidly and formed a pulsating energy sphere beneath the dragon''s glowing golden eyes. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    I knelt instinctively, totally overwhelmed by the sight. Tears streamed down my face as I whispered, "Is this the will of the gods?"


    But deep down, I knew that this was not a divine act but vengeance and a reckoning for the sins of that evil family. And I had been a witness to its power.


    The pulsating sphere brightened, and it seemed as if a purple sun had arisen in the underground world. All the winding mountains, twisted and mutated trees, deep caves, and the giant city in the far became visible and bright under its rays.


    A countdown-like sound boomed, and at last, the purple sphere burst open and a dark purple fire breath rained over the ruined castle. In the glowing purple fire, the huge dragon head, the size of a mountain became visible to us and the grandiose scene stole my breath away.


    It had five dragon horns growing sleekly on its head that formed a natural crown. A regal pressure emanated from its golden eyes which were filled with wrath currently. The purple dragon fire spread like a prairie and burned everything down in its path.


    Huge explosions sounded and the rocks and debris of the ruined castle melted into a pool of lava. The whole area changed into a volcanic region and the soil melted into sand crystals.


    The cages carrying us had already landed on a nearby barren hill, and this time the dark flames burned the magic metal cages into ash, leaving us free.


    The little girls cheered and wept uncontrollably at the sight of the fiery purple ocean that had devoured the evil and reduced their malevolent existences to ashes.


    But I could only gaze at the fiery ocean in wonder. I suddenly remembered something and looked up into the sky, but our savior the god-like dark dragon had vanished as if all of it had been an illusion.


    "Come, all of you gather together in a group," a loud but powerful shout of a woman sounded and in the next instant, a tall, back-flowing shadow appeared before us.


    From its shape, I could tell that it was a woman that was obvious by her curvy figure and flowing shadowy long hair.


    With the power and aura radiating from her, I and all the other girls who were already used to following orders gathered together meekly and feared if they would face something like that again.


    A small girl aged around five or six even began crying loudly. From the short black horns on her head, I could tell that she was of demonic origin.


    I, being one of the oldest in the group moved forward and hugged her to calm her agitated emotions of fear and anxiousness.


    I felt sad that a little girl had to experience this but I had been in this same state and no one had been there to console me at that time.


    "Don''t worry, you have all been freed from slavery and capture. But I cannot keep you all for free. For now, you will have to live in my castle with me and your fates will be decided later."


    The cold voice spoke with no emotion behind it but we still felt relief and I knew that I was finally one step closer to my freedom.


    I suddenly felt an immense danger and felt someone touch my hair. I flinched and jumped high in the air. When I landed I was already in a crouching position instinctively.


    All the hair on my body stood on end, and my hair started floating on its own. I finally noticed it as it was raised like they were alive.


    Exclamations sounded from beside me and I knew my secret had been revealed but none of it occupied most of my mind as I bared my teeth and crouched on the ground.


    Small sharp claws sprouted from my nails, but I paid no heed to any of it and stared at the threat that threatened to consume my soul. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before me stood a six-foot-tall beautiful woman in sinister, spiky black armor. She had dragon horns and soft golden eyes that were looking at me with a curious expression.

 Chapter 82 Nyxs Tales

    Cat Girl''s POV (Changed from the Random Slave Girl)She didn''t do anything like touching or holding me like before but I found her aura unsettling and dangerous to my core.


    I looked at her and suddenly found her eyes familiar as if I had seen them before. I wondered about it and the scene of the giant sun-like golden draconic eyes flashed in my mind.


    Could it be her? But I soon shook my head. How can it be her?


    Even though her appearance and traits seemed a bit similar to the giant dragon''s and even though her aura was suffocating, it was nothing compared to the god-like giant dragon who had rained retribution and divine punishment on the evil ones.


    And she seemed so young to boot most likely only around eighteen or nineteen years old. But she might be related to that figure as she seems to be a dragon which is obvious by her dragon horns and dragon-patterned armor. She might be a close relative of that dragon god considering their eyes look similar.


    Such thoughts continued flowing in my mind as I remained in a crouching and guarded stance.


    "No need to be afraid, I won''t hurt you, little one. Come here."


    I hesitated but stood straight and got up from my crouching position.


    "Go on. She won''t hurt or eat you. Why are you so afraid?" I glanced at the shadowy figure who had addressed us before. She indicated with her hand and I slowly trudged with fearful steps.


    I now had the respite to think about my secret being exposed. I looked at my long hair, whose color had turned silver. It shined in the fiery light from the fiery magma land below the mountain peak.


    I touched my head and noticed my huge ears, which had sprouted on it. They had first appeared two years ago when I had been very down with despair. My heart had been filled with woe when I imagined my situation and life as a whole.


    I had felt anger and hate for the world and wanted revenge. At that time, perhaps due to my heightened emotions, my dull gray hair had started shining unusually and had changed to a silver hue.


    Accompanying it, huge white cat-like ears had sprouted on my head.


    I had felt strength and full of energy at that moment and my amazement had swept all my sadness away.


    I had been curious all day long and had hidden from everyone else. In this form, I had noticed that all my scars had vanished altogether and my skin glowed like a jewel.


    I had felt that water would come out from my skin if I had pinched it. But I knew that if any of the fat wardens or any of the evil women discovered my secret, I would be be in a far more miserable condition than I could imagine.


    Due to my scars and dull appearance, no one gave me a second look, and I had been safe from the many activities and sessions conducted by those people.


    I sighed and cleared my head of these random thoughts as I continued to walk toward the dragon girl.


    Nyx''s POV S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had returned to my humanoid form from my true atavism as it cost too much energy and was also too conspicuous due to its size and my deadly aura. I had already been used to this humanoid form as the years went by. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    In my younger days, I had liked the dragon form more but as I grew stronger, my size also increased exponentially, and I had already been frustrated by the attention I got wherever I visited.


    I had not been able to visit the society and cities of any of the humanoid species which lead me to live a reclusive life with the shadow wyverns of my clan on the Ebonspire peak.


    I had mostly roamed in the Dark Forest , The Shadowmire swamps and The Sytgian BloodWoods before.


    But when I ascended to the Sky Realm, I finally gained the ability to transform myself into a humanoid form.


    When I had first laid my eyes on my new body, I had continued to look and observe it for many days.


    Upon returning to my senses, I also had to spend a lot of time coping with this body as I was not used to walking, resting, eating, and even talking in this form.


    With a lot of excitement, I had ventured into the cities of vampires, demons, specters, and ghouls.


    In my inexperience with world society, I had encountered and faced many with two-faced and bad intentions.


    Though I was intelligent, I still didn''t know the intricacies, customs, and ways of a society, so I often got myself into trouble.


    Through the eventual slaughter that I unleashed upon them, I gradually learned to survive in the outside world which was too different from the wilderness and the dark forest.


    I also met Altheria in one of my encounters when I had first decided to visit a vampire city as my first foray into the world.


    Due to only a weird robe of hide that I had somehow managed, I was looked down upon by everyone and some idiots had even looked at me with lustful gazes though I didn''t understand its meaning at that time.


    Eventually, those idiots had thought of me as a soft persimmon and sought to capture me in the Stygian Blood Forest. But my gruesome slaughter seemed to have alerted a nearby being who happened to be Altheria, and the rest was history.


    Our meeting was not like those fiction works going around in the world nowadays, especially from the humans of the Dark Star Continent where two best friends usually had a huge fight due to silly misunderstandings in their first meetings.


    And the rest was history¡ªshe taught me many customs and ways of the world. Also, she introduced me to women''s clothing that I hadn''t thought of as my style.

 Chapter 83 The Curious Case of the Cat girl

    Nyx''s POVI had spent day and night searching for top metals of dark affinity in the Dark Forest and the Northern Fang Highlands, where the werewolves lived to extract the best metals from the special and exotic magnetic metals found there in its mountain peaks, which were specially of dark affinity.


    It was a closed guarded secret of the werewolves but I had uncovered the information about it through my efforts.


    I had to do a lot of research and findings to learn the world''s topography, races, and the places where I could go to construct my armor. I had even tried to learn the forging methods of the dwarves but it was too complex and weird so I had no choice but to drop it.


    Finally, I had embarked on an intercontinental travel and visited the cursed Bloom Haven Continent where the dwarves resided as I needed their help in constructing my armor.


    I suddenly heard the sounds of girls crying, and I got out of my memory lane which I had unknowingly alighted on due to my atavism after so many years and it had reminded me of the past.


    I reminisced about the bitter but sweet experiences and teleported to the mountain peak. The sounds of crying mixed with shouts of joy sounded in my ears and perception. I was a little happy for them though none of my emotions were reflected on my face.


    I glanced to the side and saw Altheria appear on the flat peak. Her presence commanded the young girls'' attention and she announced their fate for now. I curiously examined their reactions, and they seemed meek and afraid.


    I sighed, understanding that they had faced and experienced a lot of terrible things in their short lives. The time of their lives which should have been the happiest had instead been horrendous and would surely leave a lasting trauma for the rest of their days.


    But they can transform into strong warriors, especially ones who will uphold actual justice, which is scarce in this world at present, I thought with interest. However, I had no interest in training them or taking them under my wing.


    I didn''t have any strong desire for justice and morality to exist in the world as I was neither a savior nor a paragon of the people.


    Suddenly, I felt a familiar resonance in my soul, and my gaze instantly trained itself on the source.


    It was a little girl, probably around ten or eleven. Unlike the fearful or happy ones in the crowd, she was unusually steady. Her gaze was determined and faint fires of hope burned in her icy blue eyes.


    I observed her blue eyes with my spiritual sense and suddenly realized why I had found her so familiar.


    What is a member of that feline clan doing here in this god-forsaken place? I thought with astonishment.


    They were known to reside in secrecy and protect their young ones to the extremes. They had even separated from the beastmen clans due to their dwindling population. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mind was perplexed by this unique and rare situation before me.


    Even Altheria won''t recognize her, I thought. They lived secretly, with very few in the world even knowing about their existence.


    But my family had been friends with their ancestors since ancient times, and I knew this information as it had been passed down to me through my bloodline memories.


    When I had ascended to the Sky realm centuries ago, I had obtained access to the bloodline secrets hidden in my bloodline up to a certain extent.


    The information about them had not been too great of a secret so I had been able to access them when I transformed into a Sky Dragon.


    Still, her bloodline seems to have only recently awakened. She seems very weak in actual power or should I say, not even as powerful as an acolyte?


    But she has great potential to become strong if taught by an expert who knows about her bloodline abilities and the ascension way of her kind. However, only I seem to fit this role. Should I take her under my wing?


    I was in a dilemma. I didn''t want a new disciple but such a good seedling would lose her potential if I didn''t help her and the main problem was that only I could help her.


    But I didn''t want anyone else to come and intrude on my and Ethan''s cozy place.


    What if I do that? Then, I''ll have also upheld my ancestors''s promise and at the same time protected our sanctuary from an outsider.


    A mischievous thought came into my mind, and I smirked inwardly. First, though, I had to confirm if she was truly the descendant of that family or if my senses were wrong. Only then could someone of her potential be of help to us in the future.


    (Author''s Note: whenever Nyx says us or our, she means her and Ethan)


    I teleported beside her and touched her hair while activating my bloodline resonance concurrently to gauge her reaction. Her whole body stiffened, and with my powerful senses, I saw the goosebumps instantly arise on her skin before their color changed to silvery white in an instant. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her whole body bounced away into the sky, and I could tell it was an instinctive jump which she had no control whatsoever.


    Well, isn''t she overreacting a bit too much? Does she really think she''s a cat? I couldn''t resist a smile of amusement but quickly hid it as I saw her crouch into a defensive position, baring her teeth and growling defensively at me like a feral animal.


    Her hair turned entirely silvery white, and two fluffy cat ears sprouted on her head. From this angle, I could even see a swishing white furry tail. I almost laughed, as the first thought that came to mind was the sheer drama of it all.


    This reaction of hers seems... a little too intense and dramatic, I thought with amusement though my outer one was stoic and cold.

 Chapter 84 Pouring Emotions

    Nyx''s POVA flash of panic crossed her face as she realized her appearance had changed, and the crowd''s reactions varied.


    Seeing this, I wanted to see her nature and temperance as she stood in this situation clearly very uncomfortable from the stares.


    I raised my aura slightly, and her whole attention shifted to me as she completely ignored the surrounding people. Sharp claws extended from her nails, and her ice blue pupils narrowed into slits.


    But I broke my aura hold and beckoned her with a calm and assuring voice. "No need to be worried. I won''t hurt you." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hesitated but, with a push from Altheria, eventually came before me. I could see her trembling body and agitated emotions. When she arrived near me, I sound transmitted her some words.


    I know and understand your beastly bloodline better than everyone here and I can teach you to become stronger so you may never have to suffer like this again in your life.


    I placed my hand on her head again, and she flinched but didn''t jump away as before. The feline girl seemed shocked by my words but quickly fell into thought, her conflicting emotions clearly visible on her face


    Seeing her indecision, I decided to give her a little push.


    See those people you call friends and fellow victims. Some of them now see you with fear, and some even have disgust written all over their faces. You are unique, and they will envy and fear you.


    Without my help, you won''t be able to grow stronger. Your bloodline is very unique, and I alone know its secret and the method to grow stronger.


    She turned and looked at the girls, noting their various expressions of fear, disgust, envy, and more. She continued staring for a few minutes and I gave her the space to process her feelings. When she finally turned back to me, I continued.


    As you grow stronger, I can even help you find your family and brethren.


    Her eyes widened, and I saw the excitement flicker in her gaze that overcame her earlier faltering emotions which had been influenced by my earlier incentives and promises.


    They are not dead, that is for sure, I transmitted firmly. I can guarantee that my dragon kind''s words are not spoken lightly.


    She nodded excitedly and stood beside me like an obedient pup. I allowed myself a small smile and messaged Altheria through sound transmission.


    I will be taking her with me, Altheria. You can carry on with the other girls. Remember, they can be of great assistance if they are trained and taught properly. They are no longer greenhouses as they have seen the cruel realities of the world so early in their lives.


    You and I both know what that means for an expert in the real, tough, and cruel world. I knew she understood all of this even more than I did but I still gave her my opinion anyway.


    Finally, I nodded at the girl and traversed the void with the little cat girl. I walked into the void toward the surface, and no one was able to see or detect our silhouettes due to my Veil of Invisibility ability.


    I had made this a habit, and it had saved me from countless hassles and needless interruptions from enemies and bothersome people alike.


    We traversed the underground cave to reach the surface. On the way, I didn''t obstruct any of her senses allowing her to see the path we were traveling. This was my intentional tactic that included showing glimpses of some of my power to subtly establish my dominance and earn her submission.


    This way, she wouldn''t have any second thoughts, ensuring proper obedience from the start.


    She had a shocked expression throughout the journey and continued to stare at my back with a lot of mixed emotions in her eyes. Soon, we arrived at the mountain peak as we stepped out of the cave mouth.


    The pleasant air of the morning and the dew hanging in the atmosphere greeted us.


    The sound of birds chirping and the slight chill in the air that brushed against my face lifted my mood after the stifling underground environment.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    It''s totally out of my mind how those vampires can even live in that underground world for perpetuity, I mused and shook my head as the thought crossed my mind. Still, I understood they were built differently and we were not the same.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of sniffing and turned to see the cat girl. Her appearance had reverted to her previous state, with the twin scars on her face and dull gray hair. Her fluffy white cat ears had vanished as if they''d never existed and were a mere illusion.


    Her pale blue eyes had turned dull and dark. Seeing this I was totally amazed.


    Normal beastmen couldn''t hide their beastly features, yet despite her lack of power she could achieve what even the strongest members of the beastmen could not.


    Well it is similar to the information in the sealed memories. Her clan is indeed special.


    I pushed the thought aside as I noticed the cat girl trying to hold back tears while gazing at the rising sun on the horizon.


    The beautiful view of the forest from this height seemed to have mesmerized her. Orange clouds drifted across the backdrop of a blue sky and their brilliance was mirrored in her eyes.


    I sighed, feeling a pang of sympathy for her. Such a small child who was held captive for so long in the underground had likely not seen the sun for years. This scenery seemed to have entranced her completely.


    I patted her head and spoke softly. "You can cry, little one. You are finally free of that torture."


    My words seemed to break some sort of dam within her. She clung tightly to my hand, bawling her eyes out and crying loudly.


    I let her pour out all her tears¡ªtears of negative emotions, relief, and happiness at finally being free.

 Chapter 85 The Accidental Maid (1)

    Nyx''s POVAfter an hour or so, she had calmed down though her gaze remained fixed on the clouds and the sun. I sat beside her on the mountain peak, my aura shielding her from the cold winds at this altitude.


    "All right," I said, breaking the silence. "You seem calmer now. Tell me your name and anything you remember about your family."


    My words broke her stupor and she turned to me with an embarrassed expression. Her emotions were written plainly across her face and I could see the dawning realization in her eyes that she had cried while holding my hand.


    Smoke seemed to rise from her head as her white cat ears reappeared, and her hair turned silver, reflecting her agitated emotions. She kept her head down with her white tail swishing frantically behind her which betrayed her anxious state.


    "No need to be so embarrassed. Now, answer my questions," I said with a warm laugh and my cheerful tone seemed to have eased her tension. She was just a little girl and was unable to mask her emotions like those conniving bastards I''d encountered in the past.


    "I-I am Vel-Velcy, my lady," she stammered nervously. I remained silent and signaled her to continue.


    "I was captured by those evil people approximately six or seven years ago when I was separated from my family in a shipwreck that happened in the ocean down south from here. I drifted alone for many days after which I saw a black ship sailing near my location.


    I called out for help from them, but what happened after was obvious. At first, I was treated kindly and they even asked about my parents and relatives. Being a small child, I answered everything honestly.


    When they learned I''d been separated from my family and had no means of contacting them, they finally revealed their true colors." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her slit blue eyes burned with anger as a feral aura radiated from her. I empathized with her as I had faced similar tactics and was fooled into revealing information. The difference was that I had been strong and was able to protect myself.


    The learning from those experiences made me realize the cruelty and reality of the world.


    But she had been powerless, just a child and one mistake had cost her so much of her life¡ªand everything else. Her dark expression said about all the things she had experienced.


    "Okay, do you think your family is alive?" I asked probing gently as I knew it was a sensitive topic for her. Her expression faltered, and she lowered her voice to respond.


    "I don''t know. I don''t even remember the details of that storm. Everything was too vague and unclear. When I woke up, the ship had already been sinking.


    And the only thing I could hear was the distant shouts of my parents which was also vague due to so much noise and it also faded soon drowned out by the waves and roaring thunder."


    The terror reflected in her eyes spoke volumes about the ordeal she had endured. I agreed that the ocean was an unforgiving place, and I suspected they must have encountered one of those sea monsters that roam its depths.


    My thoughts ran wild with various conjectures.


    "Alright," I said reassuringly, "we''ll peel back the layers hidden in your past, bit by bit. You''ll find your family yourself but for that to happen, you need to get stronger first.


    For now, I''ll take you to meet the one who uncovered the dark deeds secretly carried out by the Blackwell family.


    He''s also the one who killed the head of that very family who captured you and the other girls. You might not realize it, but we''re in the Stygian Bloodforest which is part of the Southeast Region of the Blood Veil Continent.


    Alright, how much do you know about the world and the powers that inhabit it?"


    Her brow furrowed as she considered my question.


    "I only remember reading about the three continents when I was little," she began, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "I don''t know much about the races of the other two continents. But based on what you said, since this region is in the Blood Veil Continent, my family must have lived here too."


    That much is obvious otherwise, how could my family have known yours? I thought, fighting the urge to roll my eyes.


    "Alright," I said briskly,


    "That''s enough sightseeing. Let''s go. As for finding your family, we''ll tackle that step by step. You need to understand that it can''t be done in a single day."


    She nodded solemnly and without any further delay, I ascended into the sky carrying Velcy through the clouds as we soared toward the castle atop the mountain.


    Velcy''s POV


    My mind buzzed with a flurry of thoughts as we zoomed through the sky, flying parallel to the barren reddish mountain.


    The dragon lady wasn''t holding me physically, yet I moved with her as though I were flying with my capabilities. There was no sensation of the cold wind rushing against me, and my tattered clothes remained eerily still.


    Although I''d seen glimpses of magic and supernatural abilities before mainly used by the fat jailers and evil women to spread fear among the other girls, I couldn''t have imagined something of this scale.


    Someone flying so effortlessly in the sky while carrying someone, let alone the devastating power to rain fire upon the world as I''d seen the dark dragon god do when it had destroyed the Blackwell castle, was beyond comprehension to me.


    A fierce longing ignited within me. I wanted this power and strength that would ensure I would never be at anyone''s mercy again.


    As we continued, a towering castle came into view. Its high walls and massive spires nestled between two peaks formed an imposing sight. The sheer grandeur of it overwhelmed me and I was filled with awe.


    It was so unlike the Blackwell castle as everything about it seemed to be superior.

 Chapter 86 The Accidental Maid (2)

    Velcy''s POVThere was no disgust or despair here but only nobility, arrogance, and an unmistakable air of strength that set it apart.


    We soared over the outer walls and I could see enormous bats flitting through the sky or clinging to the shadowed corners of the structure.


    Soon, we landed within the castle''s inner compound. The dragon lady strode forward with confident grace, and I followed closely behind her. Reverent stares and bows greeted her from the armored guards stationed along the walls and gates. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once we were inside the castle, it seemed to somehow swallow us in silence and darkness. Blurry rays of light barely pierced through the small gaps scattered across the walls.


    There were no windows or openings to allow natural light which added to the already gloomy and foreboding ambiance.


    Only a dull and bloody glow illuminated the space which I could see was seeping out from hidden rooms and corners.


    The light seemed alive and pulsated faintly as it was reflected off the walls. I followed the dragon lady through a maze of winding, shadowy corridors as the oppressive silence pressed in around us.


    As we walked further, a palpable aura began to radiate from a wide opening ahead. A crimson light that was brighter than any other in the castle poured out of the left-hand corridor, casting long and eerie shadows.


    "This is Scarlet Hollow Castle," she said, her voice breaking the silence. "It''s home to one of the three dukes of the vampires. The shadowy lady you met at the underground peak was Duchess Crimson Edge who is the owner and ruler of this castle.


    She was going to take care of you all, but for you, I intervened. As for why I''m telling you all this, you''ll understand soon enough."


    I nodded, still processing the information. Though I didn''t fully understand the significance of the title Duchess, I followed her silently as the awe of my surroundings kept me quiet.


    We turned a corner and entered a grand hall glowing with a dim crimson hue. I looked up, searching for the source of the light, and spotted a massive crystal chandelier hanging high above.


    Its glow filled the throne hall with a gloomy, bloody ambiance.


    Lowering my gaze, I saw a massive throne perched on a pedestal at the far end of the hall. Shadows clung to it that obscured its details but the sheer presence of it sent a shiver down my spine.


    Goosebumps prickled my skin as I absorbed the grandeur and oppressive aura of the space.


    This duchess must be a powerful and awe-inspiring figure, I thought with part amazement and part apprehension swirling in my chest.


    Still, something didn''t quite add up. The title of Duchess seemed too modest for someone who commanded such a castle and throne. This hall felt more like a queen''s court though it was eerily empty and oppressively silent.


    The dragon lady didn''t linger long, and I followed her quietly. We soon arrived at an underground dark well. As I peered into the gaping blackness, an unsettling sensation washed over me as if unseen eyes were watching from the void.


    Fear gripped me and froze me in place. My breath hitched, and my body tensed until a hand that was cool but brimming with power rested firmly on my shoulder.


    Warmth radiated through me and dissolved the baleful feeling gripping my body and soul like snow under the sun''s glare. I glanced to the side and met the dragoness''s glowing golden eyes.


    There was an unexpected warmth in her gaze, and I caught a glimpse of my own reflection in them.


    Hmm¡­ white hair and ears? I blinked, startled and looked down at the silvery locks framing my face. My hands flew to the top of my head where they brushed against my soft and fluffy ears. When did they appear? I thought with confusion and a little fear. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''ll need to learn to control your transformation," the dragoness said with a seriousness that drew my attention immediately.


    She crouched slightly and brought herself to my level, and whispered, "Remember this, Velcy. The people of this world are far worse than what you''ve already endured.


    A rare and exotic creature like you will....draw attention wherever you go, and there will be demands for you¡ªmany of them. So you must learn to hide your secret."


    I nodded gravely, her words sinking deep into my heart and I engraved her warning carefully. Together, we descended the old and worn-out staircase which spiraled along the interior of the well.


    About halfway down, we came to a narrow gate-like opening in the wall of the well. It led into a dark cold passage. The air inside was damp but I pressed on silently determined not to complain.


    My steps faltered when we emerged into a lavish room at the end of the passage. It was as if I had stepped into another world entirely.


    The room was magnificent, adorned with ancient paintings that seemed to whisper stories of times long past. Every piece of furniture spoke of meticulous craftsmanship and grandeur.


    At the center stood an expansive bed which was veiled by heavy red velvet curtains that obscured whatever lay within.


    Could the person whom the dragoness mentioned¡ªthe one who killed the Blackwell family head be behind those curtains? I wondered, my curiosity mingling with apprehension.


    The dragoness led me to the side of the expansive bed where a figure sat beside the grand bed. Though her back was turned to us, it was clear from her posture that she was a woman. My gaze filled with questions lingered on her though I dared not voice them.


    Is she the one whose actions led to our freedom? I thought with intrigue and an urge to know about her crossed my mind. I wanted to thank her for her actions and even though she might not have intentionally done that, I and the other girls were still saved due to her brave actions.

 Chapter 87 The Accidental Maid (3)

    Velcy''s POV"Hm, Virelle, what are you doing here in Ethan''s room so early in the morning?"


    The woman, who had been resting her head on the bed with her back on the chair was startled at someone''s voice so close to her back. She bolted upright and turned to face us.


    I fought to keep my outer expression neutral, but inwardly I was totally stunned. She was beautiful very stunning so.


    Her almond-shaped red eyes held a mixture of drowsiness and alarm and her proud breasts pressed tightly against her red gown. Seeing her I looked down at my chest and a weird but unclear feeling burned inside me.


    She looked lost for a moment but as she recognized the dragoness, the tension in her posture eased. She bowed her head and greeted us.


    "Good morning, my lord. I came to check on little brother Ethan to see if he had woken or needed anything."


    "Or did you stay here all night?" the dragoness asked, her voice layered with meaning.


    A flash of panic crossed Virelle''s face. She opened her mouth to respond but the dragoness cut her off.


    "There''s no need to lie to me," she said coolly. "I can sense your traces in this room. They wouldn''t linger like this if you had only come here this morning." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragoness''s expression was inscrutable and her face was a mask of indifference that gave no hint of her true thoughts.


    I glanced between the two women, my gaze flitting from the dragoness''s unreadable features to Virelle''s embarrassed, slightly fearful expression. Despite the dragoness''s piercing words, the lady named Virelle stood firm though her voice trembled slightly as she replied.


    "I''m sorry, my lord," she said, lowering her head respectfully.


    "I stayed because I wanted to ensure little Brother Ethan was safe through the night. No one else was here in the castle near his room, and I felt it was my responsibility to be present in case anything unexpected happened."


    Though her voice wavered, her eyes gleamed with resolve that silently pleaded for understanding. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    The dragoness''s expression softened slightly as she considered Virelle''s words. After a moment, she nodded. The tense atmosphere in the room dissipated as soon as it had appeared and I felt myself relax.


    With the immediate drama resolved, my attention shifted to the bed shrouded in velvet curtains. My curiosity burned brighter than ever, though the figure within remained hidden from view.


    "How is he? Did he show any signs of waking during the night or did any abnormal phenomena occur in the night?" the dragoness asked the young busty woman seriously, her voice calm yet commanding.


    "No, my lord," Virelle replied in a dispirited tone. "Brother Ethan didn''t show any movement throughout the night nor did I encounter anything unusual."


    The dragoness fell silent and her expression was unreadable as she stepped toward the bed. She raised a hand with a graceful yet deliberate movement and the heavy red curtains parted as if an invisible hand had done the task.


    I knew and could guess better, though that this was her power at work.


    A figure lay before us, dressed impeccably in dark clothes adorned with intricate silver motifs along the collar and cuffs. His eyes were closed, and his face bore an expression of profound serenity as if he was declaring to the world that he had attained an unshakable inner peace.


    His vivid red lips were softly closed and a tranquil aura radiated from him that enveloped the room like a calming mist.


    Is there really something wrong with him? I wondered. He seems perfectly fine to me. But despite his peaceful demeanor, there was one detail I couldn''t ignore that he was breathtakingly beautiful.


    I struggled to find better words to describe him as I stared. I had to admit that I was a bit captivated by his otherworldly presence as I had not seen anything and anyone like him in all my life.


    He looked young around eighteen or nineteen but what struck me most was the lingering question of how someone so seemingly delicate and small in age could have defeated the head of the Blackwell family who had always been a figure who symbolized terror and menace to every one of the girls in the dungeon.


    The dragoness lowered herself to sit beside him on the side of the bed. She placed her hand gently on his forehead and shut her eyes as if focusing deeply on something.


    Her fingers moved in a slow and soothing motion and a soft golden glow emanated from her palm that illuminated the whole room in a gentle warm light.


    Suddenly, a brilliant, seven-colored flash erupted from the boy''s head that forcefully repelled the golden glow. The explosion of light filled the room with an unreal brilliance, leaving me stunned.


    My mind raced with numerous questions. What was that and what is that dragoness doing to him?


    For a fleeting moment, a tense expression crossed the dragoness''s face but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared to be replaced by her usual stoic calm.


    She withdrew her hand and opened her eyes but her thoughts were unreadable.


    Just then, I became aware of a looming presence beside me. Turning, I found myself face-to-face or rather face-to-chest with the woman named Virelle.


    Two massive "melons," as I could only describe them, were nearly touching my face. Bewildered, I quickly stepped to the side and an unreal amazement filled my mind.


    Virelle had leaned in closer to observe Ethan and her intense focus was evident in her posture. My sudden movement seemed to have startled her and her sharp eagle-like gaze shifted from the young man named Ethan to me.


    From her expression I could tell that this was the first time she was actually looking at me and had subconsciously ignored my existence up till now.


    She blinked, and her expression softened with curiosity. To my dismay, I could glean a bit of sympathy from her expression.

 Chapter 88 The Accidental Maid (4)

    Velcy''s POV"I''m sorry for being presumptuous, my lord," Virelle said, addressing the dragoness but keeping her gaze on me.


    "May I ask who this little girl is?"


    Her tone was polite but the curiosity and confusion in her eyes were undeniable. Beneath that, I caught a flicker of pity. I shifted uncomfortably under her gaze and was fully aware of what had drawn her sympathy. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The jagged scars on my face that marred both sides of my cheeks were a grotesque reminder of my past. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    They made me stand out in the worst way and I often invited pity, disgust, or avoidance from anyone who saw them. Even among the other imprisoned girls, I was treated as an outcast and mostly shunned by nearly everyone.


    I had grown accustomed to living in isolation without any real friends or confidants to talk my heart out or share my secrets.


    The dragoness glanced at me briefly with a thoughtful gaze, before she turned back to Virelle. She leaned in slightly and whispered something to her but it was too soft for me to hear.


    Her lips moved, forming words I couldn''t decipher and it left me to wonder what they were actally discussing. Is it about me? What is the dragoness saying?


    Intense curiosity burned within me but I knew better than to interrupt.


    Instead, I lowered my gaze to my tattered shoes and their worn appearance seemed to remind me to not get too dependent on the dragoness or get complacent after I had encountered a little attention and care from her.


    As I stood there in silence, my thoughts drifted to the uncertainty of my future. What lay ahead for someone like me? I had once planned my escape from that hellhole but now there was no need for that.


    I glanced down with my mind being a storm of conflicting thoughts.


    My eyes flicked toward the young man named Ethan whose actions had led to my eventual freedom and the revenge I had long desired. While I remained lost in contemplation, a sudden, sharp voice broke through my stupor.


    "Velcy, come here."


    I jolted at the sound and quickly walked toward the dragoness with my head bowed low and my thumbs nervously twitching against each other.


    Virelle''s POV


    On hearing my question, the dragoness turned her gaze toward the strange girl standing on the other side of the room. A soft sound transmission traveled into my ears. It was the dragoness''s in her voice calm voice that carried a hint of gravity this time.


    "She is a descendant of a unique ancient bloodline family originating from the beastmen. What''s most extraordinary is that she has awakened her bloodline though she is still unable to control it.


    I rescued her from the Blackwell family''s castle after destroying the entire household along with their fortress.


    They were the ones who attacked you three, especially the Blood Countess who was vanquished through Ethan''s and Victor''s combined efforts. She was the head of the Blackwell family."


    I froze in my place as I processed her words. So much had happened during the night and I hadn''t even known about it.


    Now that I thought back to the night, I vaguely recalled feeling a tremor that resembled an earthquake while I sat beside Ethan. At the time, I''d dismissed it but now I realized it must have been tied to their battle.


    What truly shocked me, however, was her revelation about the girl. This ordinary-looking child... a bearer of an ancient bloodline?


    Bloodline abilities were exceedingly rare, even among all the ancient families and only a handful of individuals ever managed to awaken them.


    For this frail little girl who appeared to lack even a trace of magical power or physical prowess to achieve such a feat seemed utterly unbelievable to me.


    But since the confirmation came from the Nightshade Dragoness herself, I wouldn''t doubt it.


    She continued her transmission in a serious tone.


    "What I''m about to tell you is a secret, and you must not share it with anyone except Altheria, who will learn of it soon. I hadn''t planned on telling you but seeing your genuine concern for my precious disciple, I feel it''s necessary.


    "I intend to make this little girl Ethan''s Heartshadow."


    What?! My mind reeled at the casual delivery of such an immense decision. She couldn''t be serious! How could she decide something so crucial for Ethan without even consulting him?


    A wave of anger and frustration rose within me and I felt a tightening in my chest. I took a deep breath and tried to steady myself.


    "Calm yourself, child," the dragoness''s voice chided gently as if she sensed my turbulent emotions.


    "Do you think I don''t know what I''m doing? Do I not know what is best for my disciple?


    This girl is an exceptional find and a treasure most beings could only dream of having by their side. Even beings of grade five would fight to claim her as their subordinate for her potential alone.


    Being Ethan''s Heartshadow is the best path for both of them. You already know my disciple''s extraordinariness and as for this girl Velcy... you will see her greatness in time."


    The dragoness''s expression softened into a smug smile and I could see her unshakable confidence in her plans. She seemed almost proud as she described the potential connection between her disciple and the little girl.


    Her words unsettled me and it stirred an inexplicable discomfort deep within. A bitter heat spread through my chest and for the first time, I felt as though something precious to me was being taken away.


    Before I could respond or collect my scattered emotions, the dragoness beckoned the girl forward.


    "Velcy," she said, her voice calm yet firm, "from this day forward, you will stay with Ethan. You are to remain in this room with him, travel with him, hunt alongside him, accompany him on all his ventures, and fight his battles with him.


    You will care for all his needs and demands. In return..."

 Chapter 89 A Confused Heart

    Virelle''s POV"In return, he will protect you and ensure your every wish is fulfilled including finding your family. My disciple will guarantee and try to the best of his ability that no physical or mental harm ever befalls you."


    Each word pierced through me like a dagger. A bitter voice echoed in my mind. It should have been me in her place. I clenched my fists suddenly, horrified by my thoughts.


    No. This doesn''t matter to me. It can''t matter. My family and the Empire of Abyssal Dominion would never accept such a bond. They would destroy Ethan without hesitation if I ever became his Heartshadow.


    This is better, I told myself. This girl can protect him when I cannot. She will remain by his side when I am not destined to stay anywhere near him.


    A wry and hollow laugh escaped my throat, and I felt a wetness prickling at the corners of my eyes.


    Am I crying? Why? I couldn''t understand the ache spreading through my chest or the tears that refused to stop. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This has nothing to do with me. It never did.


    Turning away from the scene, I moved to the far corner of the room and my shoulders trembled as I fought to silence the storm raging within me.


    I have to control myself. I''ve faced worse situations than this. It''s not even a big deal. I have much bigger problems. I repeated these thoughts in my mind, over and over, forcing myself to calm down.


    My chest heaved slightly from my chaotic emotions but I reflected on the lingering turbulence in my mind.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    I drew a deep breath and turned to observe the strange girl and the dragoness sitting together beside the bed. The dragoness suddenly glanced at me from the corner of her eye and I felt as if she was giving me a silent reminder that she was watching everything.


    I lowered my gaze and was embarrassed deep down but outwardly, I maintained a composed and normal demeanor.


    "Listen, Velcy," the dragoness began, her voice calm but firm, "my disciple is not from this place, and one day he will have to return to his home. I assure you, though, that he would never leave you alone or force you into anything against your will.


    I know you don''t want to be bound to anyone again but this bond is not like a master-slave contract. It will benefit you both as you would help each other and grow stronger together."


    I listened with focus for a moment and wondered what she meant by Ethan not being from this place.


    Come to think of it, I even don''t know which race Ethan belongs to. Barring master, the dragoness and me, all the others including Big Brother thought that Ethan is a vampire.


    This question seemed to ring inside my mind continuously and I felt a burning curiosity to know the truth behind this secret.


    "And don''t forget," she added, her tone softening slightly, "I will always be here to guide and assist the two of you."


    The scarred girl named Velcy nodded nervously and she bobbed her head up and down like a chick pecking at grains.


    She seemed both uncertain and eager as she listened, but her gaze kept drifting to Ethan''s sleeping face. She thought no one noticed her stolen glances but it was painfully obvious.


    Why is the lord even saying these things? I thought with a frustrated sigh. Why would a normal person not want to become the Heartshadow of the sole disciple of one of the strongest beings in the world? And Velcy doesn''t even seem that unwilling to me.


    Ethan''s master kept speaking and her eyes momentarily fixed on the macabre paintings decorating the walls. The conversation meandered into various topics, but Velcy though seemingly dazed listened to it in silence. Her eyes, however, stayed glued to Ethan.


    Has she never seen a boy in her life? Well, I will admit that he looks very handsome and different from others. But her gaze looks different from those lovestruck fools and I can sense a genuine curiosity and amazement in her eyes every time she glances at me.


    Is there something unique about her experiences?


    I wondered with confusion as her behavior suggested that she seemed to have never seen a teenage boy in her life.


    "Now," the dragoness finally said, "I will tell you the name of the bond you will establish with my disciple. It is called Heartshadow. In time, you will understand its meaning."


    I scoffed inwardly. The term might have sounded strange to a child who knew so little about the world, but it carried far more weight than she realized.


    The Heartshadow was not just a title but it was a sort of a sacred role. It signified a person who served not only as a caretaker but also as a lifelong protector and companion to their other half.


    A Heartshadow stood as a shield and a confidant who ensured the safety and well-being of their counterpart in peace and peril alike. While the role might appear or sound simple on the surface, its importance was immeasurable.


    This bond went beyond mere duty. It was forged in trust, loyalty, and shared purpose, binding two individuals in a connection that defied ordinary understanding.


    A Heartshadow was often the closest ally and unwavering support for their master throughout life. Even my father has a Heartshadow. And she¡­ she''s my wretched mother.


    I swallowed hard bitter memories flashing through my mind.


    Big Brother Victor might be my half-brother by blood in reaslity but our bond has never felt distant and he was the only one who felt and showed real love and concern to me.


    He had always shielded me from his mother¡ªthe queen who was also the official wife of the Crimson Deluge Duke. His mother saw me as a stain on her perfect life as the queen and madam of the duchy. As for my mother herself¡­ haah¡­

 Chapter 90 Wanderer in the Dark

    Virelle''s POVI kept my expression blank, though I sneered inwardly. My so-called mother had never loved me.


    She didn''t even tolerate me. She hated me with such passion it burned like fire.


    All because she wanted a boy who would inherit the throne of the duchy in the future after my father but I came out as a girl ruining her lifelong aspiration and desires.


    And my father? He was even worse. I clenched my fists and shoved those bitter memories into the depths of my mind. I didn''t want to think about them anymore as they were part of a life I intended to leave behind soon.


    I steeled myself, pushing away the temporary weakness that had crept into my thoughts. Why should I care about becoming someone''s Heartshadow? I''ll change my destiny myself. I''ll break the shackles that have bound me and free myself from the bad decisions and schemes of those bastards.


    "Enough for now," the dragoness called, her voice breaking through my spiraling thoughts. "Virelle, come here."


    I stepped forward, standing before her with practiced poise.


    "Take Velcy and assign her an empty room," she instructed. "Help her learn the Aegaryn script so she can quickly grasp the history, customs, and knowledge of the world''s powers. As for her magic and ascension, I will handle that myself."


    I nodded silently, then gestured for Velcy to follow me. As we left the room, my gaze lingered on Ethan''s sleeping face for a moment and a multitude of thoughts swirled in my mind.


    With a soft sigh, I dismissed them. There''s no point in dwelling on him. Nothing good will come from any association with him. He will only be in danger due to me.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    I focused on the task at hand. I''ll teach her the Aegaryn script¡ªno, wait. My thoughts came to a sudden halt.


    The dragoness didn''t specify that I had to teach her personally. I can assign and call for a local Arcane Linguist from Scarlet Hollow City. Who wouldn''t leap at the chance to teach in the Duchess''s castle?


    As for the history, customs, and power structure of the world? She can learn all of that from the library. First, though, she needs to master the Aegaryn script.


    The Aegaryn script itself was very essential for anyone in this world. It was the foundation of everything, from the art of elemental manipulation to the creation of runes and sigils and even to rare occupations like crafting potions and forging spells. Without it, she won''t get far.


    Even obscure fields like necromancy and summoning were steeped in the Aegaryn script. It was essential for her to learn this as without it no matter how strong or mysterious her ancient bloodline might be, she would amount to nothing.


    She was going to be Ethan''s Heartshadow. That alone meant I had to help her even if the dragoness hadn''t ordered it. Ethan had saved my life, and in return I would assist his future Heartshadow.


    But when would he wake up? Had something truly gone wrong with him? Was that ominous wolf head really that dangerous? But why hadn''t I sensed it ever? My mind churned with worry as his silence and stillness unsettled me more than I could admit.


    But weird thoughts kept sprouting inside my head as I my mind kept thinking about him.


    I want to see his eyes on me again. I want to taste that soul-melting blood again.


    Suddenly, I licked my lips as an itching sensation spread through my body. My thoughts wandered to the underground ambush, to that moment when I had been sucking his finger.


    Heat rose in my cheeks and it flooded my body leading me to feel a mix of embarrassment and lightheadedness.


    What had I been thinking back then? What must he have thought of me? Did he see me as some desperate, unhinged woman?


    The worry gnawed at me and I bit my lip in frustration as I tried to dispel the shameful thoughts and led Velcy along the dimly lit stairs of the underground well.


    Ethan''s POV


    When I had been about to witness the heavenly clash between the giany blood sword that seemed like a divine punishment and the roaring giant silver wolf head, a sudden darkness flashed before my eyes.


    The next thing I knew, I had fallen into unconsciousness.


    I woke after an untold stretch of time and my head buzzed with a dull ache throbbing behind my eyes.


    Instinctively, I tried to circulate my magic power but to my horror, I couldn''t sense even a flicker of it. Desperate, I attempted to feel my body but then I realized I couldn''t even sense my hands.


    Finally, I opened the only thing I seemed to have control over and that was my eyes. All around me, a dark fog churned like an endless tide.


    Thanks to my dark vision, I discerned that I was standing or rather existing in some kind of clearing. Looking upward, I saw only roiling black clouds and occasional flashes of black lightning made the already dark world even more dark.


    I couldn''t even register a single living being or even the hint of one in my senses. Yet what unnerved me most was the complete lack of color in this strange world. Everything existed in shades of black and grey.


    By all logic, it should have been a lifeless and oppressive place. Yet I felt... at home. Though I lacked a physical nose, I inhaled what seemed like the purest air and its soothing touch eased the ache in my unreal eyes as if it had never been there. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take long to realize I was not in the real world. This place... I had no doubt I was in some kind of soul form.


    Slowly, I extended my senses outward and discovered that I was a small black cloud, hovering just above the surface which was covered in tall black grass that swayed in an unseen breeze.

 Chapter 91 The Dark Cloud

    Ethan''s POVThe horizon stretched endlessly, a sea of dark grasslands unmarred by any sign of life. As I began to move or drift, I adjusted my focus and soon spotted other clouds in the distance.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    They varied in size, some small like me and others massive but all were seemingly frozen in place like statues suspended in the air.


    In one direction, I noticed a cluster of clouds that were gathered together as if by some unseen force. The sheer density of them made it appear as though a massive storm were brewing on the horizon.


    Further away, I could see isolated clouds, standing alone like dark blemishes against the sky. The larger the cloud, the higher it seemed to float as it loomed above the smaller ones.


    Then, in the farthest reaches of the horizon, I saw a humongous cloud dominating the landscape.


    It stretched across the sky with its vastness almost incomprehensible. Black lightning roared within its depths, striking the ground with deafening force. Each bolt ignited fires of black flame that danced wildly across the dark grasslands and cast an eerie glow.


    What is this world? How do I leave this place?


    I glanced away and thought about these questions as they persistently echoed through my mind and I tried to make sense of my predicament.


    After what felt like hours of pondering, I arrived at a tentative conclusion that I must have been trapped in a perilous realm, mostly likely in a space caught between the real world and the astral world.


    I had read a little excerpt about it from a worn-out book in the Black Tower''s library.


    I focused on that giant cloud again but this time what I saw left me both stunned and horrified. It was moving slowly but its direction was undeniably towards my position.


    An instinctive sense of crisis surged through me and I willed myself to move forward. Surprisingly, the cloud form that I existed in drifted in the opposite direction of the colossal Duskwither.


    I pushed myself to the limits as I was desperate to escape it but every time I glanced back, the all-encompassing dark cloud with its black lightning seemed to devour more and more of this dreary world.


    It was relentless and I felt an overwhelming sense of hopelessness creeping in.


    Just as despair began to take hold, I remembered something and a glimmer of hope surged through me and I focused my sense deep within my soul.


    I transmitted my thoughts to the seven-colored glowing hexagonal crystal that I could still sense within me even in this disembodied form. Its colorful and bright presence calmed my desperation a little and I waited for its response while I continued to move away from the dark cloud.


    Moments later, the familiar old but monotonous voice of Auralis Prime echoed through my mind.


    [Duskwither: A unique soul entity commonly known as an Astral Wraith. It is a colossal manifestation of despair and malevolence that is formed exclusively in the Astral Realm.


    Its formation occurs when fractured souls of beings who died prematurely and experienced great despair or immense shock at the end of their lives converge after their death.


    An unknown insidious and unseen force facilitates the birth of these unnatural entities]


    The voice continued in its usual monotonous tone while my mood and thoughts were heavy after listening to its narration.


    [These souls consumed by hatred, greed, and sorrow in life, meld into a chaotic storm of spiritual energy that births the Duskwither.


    Its essence is an insatiable hunger and it feeds not only on souls but on emotions themselves. It drains hope, joy, and determination wherever it passes and the only thing it leaves is emptiness in its wake.


    Whenever it nears the material world, it siphons away positive thoughts of beings replacing them with negativity, violent impulses and destructive tendencies that are the extension of the amalgamated souls.


    The black lightning crackling within its depths is a destructive manifestation of the agony and anger it absorbs. It is said to annihilate even the strongest astral constructs or souls of lower worlds.


    Legends whisper that the first Duskwither was once a lone and wandering shade but as it devoured more, it grew vast and branched out into infinite selves that continue to multiply even now.


    Its presence is both physical and metaphysical. It moves through the Astral Realm like a storm while also invading the minds of the beings of the material world.


    Living beings'' dreams turn into nightmares, courage becomes fear and even the most steadfast ones crumble in its wake.


    Fragmented obscurities cannot evolve when encountered by a Duskwither. Instead, they are consumed and devoured.]


    Successor''s soul essentia is currently trapped in a dimensional gap within the Astral Realm. This region is a crack between planes, and successor''s soul gravitated here when yow were returning to your soul anchor.


    The Duskwither roams this crack, and its pull ensnared successor that drew you into its personal domain. Immediate escape is advised to ensure survival.]


    The influx of information overwhelmed me and left my already tethered consciousness reeling even more. The weight of it all bore down on me, and I could feel the Duskwither''s pull growing stronger.


    My tiny cloud form was drifting toward the storm and this time I was powerless to resist it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why is my luck so terrible? How did I end up in this cursed place in the vast Astral Universe? My thoughts raced. What is this soul anchor, and why was I away from it in the first place?


    I struggled with all my might, but the pull was unrelenting. My tiny cloud moved as if it were a droplet being pulled into an infinite dark ocean.


    The last thing I could recall before everything went black was the raging black lightning threatening to destroy me and the tumultuous waves of darkness that pulled me into a whirlpool with that black lightning following me inside.


    My being twisted and turned and was spinning uncontrollably like a leaf caught in a violent storm.

 Chapter 92 Washbasin in the Dark

    Ethan''s POVI felt as though my senses and my entire essence were being compressed and twisted into an unrecognizable form.


    Suddenly, the horrifying black lightning and the violent storm vanished as if they had never existed.


    Everything was calm and normal as if everything before was a nightmare.


    I tried to observe my surroundings and suddenly realized that my form had changed. My body now resembled a jelly-like substance that was translucent and softly glowing.


    When I attempted to move, I discovered I could roll through the air similar to a droplet of water suspended in zero gravity.


    Relief washed over me as the realization sank in that I was still alive and my soul essentia or whatever it was called was still safe. Somehow, my consciousness had survived the Duskwither''s assault.


    As I explored my dark surroundings with my new form, I noticed thin silver string-like feelers extending from my jelly-like body.


    They glowed beautifully in the darkness and radiated an almost enchanting light. I experimented with them and discovered that I could use these feelers to propel myself forward much like a jellyfish in the depths of the oceans of my previous life.


    I continued moving through the darkness but something gnawed at my mind. All the little clouds I had seen outside the Duskwither in the dreary world were gone completely.


    I was all but alone in this dark expanse and this time even I couldn''t see its end.


    Suddenly, a golden notification appeared before my eyes similar to the ones from my past life''s technology. It took the form of a shining chart with sparkly words etched across it.


    Beside the text, I noticed a cheerful emoji-like drawing added an odd touch of levity to the situation.


    [Congratulations, successor on awakening your Dreamshroud Devil bloodline, also known as the Fantasy Nightmare bloodline in the HellSpire Great World! ????]


    I was utterly shell-shocked. My thoughts turned to the LucentVoid Clan, the name of my now-destroyed paternal lineage and I remembered the demon face which had narrated the true origins of the Lucent Void Clan that originated from the Hell Spire Great World.


    I glanced at my glowing, circular form and marveled at the dreamy silver light radiating from it. The feelers felt like extensions of my will and they moved gracefully at my command.


    While part of me wanted to revel in the awakening of my bloodline as I knew the rare chances of awakening an ancient bloodline in Agate Star World but another part focused on my current predicament.


    How did all of this happen? I pondered and replayed the events in my mind over and over again.


    After a short while, I concluded that the dangers I had faced including the impending annihilation brought by the black lightning and storm must have triggered this eruption within my soul.


    As I ruminated over the events, I found myself unexpectedly thanking my lucky stars which I had cursed in frustration when I had been caught in the Duskwither''s devouring pull.


    Somehow, I had survived and only that mattered. Yet, before I could even relish the relief, the next major problem loomed over me like a dark cloud.


    How will I escape the Duskwither and return to the real world?


    The thought gnawed at me. I had no sense of how much time had passed in the physical realm since I had lost consciousness after that fateful glance at that cursed wolf head.


    Is Master worrying about me? Is Virelle also worried about my condition? Was I trapped here indefinitely?


    But amidst the uncertainty, a fierce resolve burned within me. Despite everything that had happened, that battle had been extraordinary and its display of raw and apocalyptic power had opened a new world to my previously limited scope and worldview.


    I felt a burning desire to become that strong one day when I would be able to bend and shift the world to my will. The fires of ambition blazed within me as I recalled the clash between those two powerful beings.


    I was almost certain that the figure in the blood cloud was a vampire. As for the man with the wolf-like powers? His existence puzzled me.


    Could he have been a Celestial Moon Wolf, like the one from the memory fragment that I had encountered in my childhood?


    The memory of that ice dragon fighting the giant wolf with the crescent moon marking on its forehead resurfaced vividly in my mind suddenly.


    The marks were strikingly similar. Yet, one was a beast while the other was clearly a man capable of a beastly transformation.


    Maybe he was a werewolf. But then, who was the wolf that battled the ice dragon? If my studies served me right, werewolves were incapable of fully transforming into wolves.


    I scratched my jelly-like head with one of my glowing silver feelers and held my nonexistent chin with another. It was a habit deeply ingrained in me from my human days.


    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, I floated aimlessly through the dark expanse where even my enhanced dark senses couldn''t pierce the void.


    Suddenly, a faint white glow pierced the darkness.


    I stopped and my body instinctively froze. I focused my senses on the distant light and saw a white spot shining brightly in the otherwise pitch-black void. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Sensing that spot excitement coursed through me but I remained cautious. My feelers moved frantically as I swam toward the glow as the silvery tendrils propelling me forward.


    As I neared the source, its form became clearer. It was a small, irregularly shaped rock which was about the size and shape of a washbasin.


    It floated serenely in the dark. Its lower structure was misshapen and jagged but the top was oddly familiar.


    Deja vu washed over me as I observed its peculiar shape. It indeed resembled a washbasin, but one without a tap. Covering the entire surface of the basin was a shimmering purple liquid and from afar I could see its mesmerizing but ominous glow.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 93 The Devil Mask (1)

    Ethan''s POVCuriosity and apprehension battled within me, but ultimately my curiosity won out and I moved closer to peer into the strange washbin rock filled with the weird liquid.


    Suddenly, the liquid glowed brightly and an intense, blinding radiance overwhelmed my senses. Before I could react, a powerful whooshing sensation engulfed me and I was sucked into the glowing basin.


    When I regained my senses, I was overwhelmed by a shocking realization. I could feel my eyes again.


    The sensation was both alien and comforting after my time as an amorphous cloud. Tentatively, I tried to feel my body, as my hands moved instinctively and brushed against my face and torso.


    Relief surged through me as I was no longer a jelly-like wisp but had finally returned to some semblance of physical form.


    I was eager to confirm my return so I tried to open my eyes. Yet, to my frustration, they felt glued shut refusing to budge. I panicked for a second but I quickly calmed myself. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a steady mind, I reviewed the events leading up to this moment. The last thing I remembered was being sucked into that washbasin-like rock.


    The glowing purple liquid had pulled me in just as I had peered into its depths.


    But now, I could feel the faint hum of my heartbeat and the sensation of my fingers brushing against my skin. I was certain of one thing and it was that I had returned to the real world.


    Relief swept over me like a tidal wave. I had no idea how to escape the Duskwither''s clutches on my own, and the constant reminder of my impending doom had been a gnawing fear.


    The description from Eterna Nexus echoed in my mind but now it felt like a distant threat and I had managed to wake up from that nightmare.


    For the first time since entering that dreadful realm, I allowed myself to relax. Despite the obstacles and mysteries that still lay ahead, I had survived.


    And for now, that was enough.


    I could feel my eyelids growing lighter, as if they would soon open. Yet something seemed to obstruct them. I was confused and helpless but I suddenly had a thought in my heart and I instinctively knew that it was a force I had to confront.


    A faint summoning stirred within my soul. It was not a sound but a whisper that resonated directly with the core of my being. My instincts responded, and I focused my soul sense toward it.


    The whisper grew clearer and clearer as it beckoned me to follow. Guided by this pull, I delved deep into my mind and concentrated my soul sense.


    Unlike before, this time I was able to reshape my soul sense into the same translucent jellyfish-like form that I had adopted in the Duskwither''s inside space.


    With silver feelers moving back and forth, I traversed the boundless expanse of my soul space.


    The vast realm within my soul was dark and flightless and it resembled the void of outer space.


    But unlike the cosmos, there were no stars or planets here and only the colorful and brilliant hexagonal form of the Eterna Nexus glowed in the center like a sun. Yet its light was self-contained and it failed to illuminate the surrounding emptiness of my soul space.


    As I approached the Eterna Nexus, the immense crystalline structure seemed to hum with latent energy. Before I could convey my swirling thoughts to it, something else caught my attention.


    It was a glowing white object orbiting the Nexus. From this distance, I wasn''t able to make out its structure or shape.


    I halted as my jelly-like body tensed with surprise. An unfamiliar and foreign object existed within my soul space and I didn''t even have an inkling of it.


    My curiosity propelled me closer but I maintained my cautiousness as I neared the object. I instinctively formed a barrier of soul energy around myself to protect myself against any sudden attacks or unexpected happenings.


    It felt natural to do so in this ethereal form and I didn''t need any preguided teachings as my instincts guided every motion of mine.


    I inspected it closely and the object revealed itself to be a strange oval structure that was marred by dents, holes, and jagged edges spread in a random pattern. But the only thought in my mind on seeing it was that it looked oddly familiar.


    A sudden recognition struck me like lightning.


    Wait, isn''t this that washbasin?


    Shock and horror coursed through me as I realized the object had somehow followed me here. Previously, I had assumed it was a mere portal and was something I had stumbled upon by pure luck. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But now, it had followed me here and roamed ominously within my soul space.


    Despite my unease, a flicker of excitement stirred within me as whatever this object was, it had to be extraordinary.


    After all, it had provided my escape from the Duskwither which was a graveyard of astral constructs and shattered souls according to the Eterna Nexus. I moved cautiously toward it and maintained my protective barrier side by side.


    As I approached, the washbasin emitted a sudden purple glow as if a bulb had sprung to life within it. Its dreamy light pulsed and drew my attention towards it despite my initial wariness.


    Not able to stop myself, I carefully peered into the purple liquid within but kept a cautious my distance as I feared it might activate again and transport me back to the Duskwither''s realm.


    A sudden uncertainty gripped me. Was this object sentient, or merely an artifact bound to mysterious conditions?


    A deeper fear gnawed at me about its origin. How had it come to exist within my soul space which was a realm wholly separate from the material plane?


    Suddenly, I recoiled back as if struck by something unbelievable and my thoughts spiraled into a state of disorder and panic. A wave of horror surged through me that made my jelly-like form quiver.

 Chapter 94 The Devil Mask (2)

    Ethan''s POVFor a fleeting moment, I felt as though my heart if I still had one in this form had stopped.


    There''s someone in that washbasin.


    The realization hit like a thunderclap.


    On the surface of the purple liquid, a bloated and grotesque face stared back at me. It was devoid of eyelids, hair or a nose.


    Its pale dark pupils locked onto mine and its irises were unnaturally small. A strange red luminescence glowed from its forehead that added to its eerie visage.


    The encounter lasted only a moment, but it left an indelible mark on my mind. My thoughts raced. Is it alive? Is it conscious and watching me?


    I forced myself to calm down. One of my feelers patted my jelly-like body instinctively and this small gesture of mine helped me regain control.


    As I heaved a metaphorical sigh, I concluded that it was likely an inert remnant of some kind and not a conscious entity.


    Yet, to be safe, I transmitted the image of the washbasin and the face to the Eterna Nexus. Keeping a safe distance, I waited as the Nexus processed my query.


    Soon, a golden chart materialized before me that gleamed and displayed a row of glowing golden text.


    [Detected a Crystallized Soul Fragment of a *****.]


    I was struck with confusion as I stared at the asterisks. What does this mean?


    I was frustrated so I transmitted another query and demanded some sort of clarification from Eterna Nexus.


    The reply came swiftly and was delivered in the calm monotonous voice of Auralis Prime.


    [Successor doesn''t have the power to handle the capacity of such information and the authority to access the same.]


    The response left me dumbfounded and silent for a short while.


    Excuse me, even more mysterious than that Grade 8 broken saber? I wondered. Is that why the Eterna Nexus can''t reveal its details? And what''s this about "capacity of information"?


    Driven by curiosity, I pressed further.


    "What do you mean I can''t handle the capacity of such information?"


    The Nexus''s reply was immediate:


    [For now, the successor can only know that the immensity of the revelation would be detrimental to your existence. Furthermore, you lack the authority to access this information.] Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Frustration bubbled within me. "Why is it detrimental to my existence? And how do I gain this authority? What must I do for it?"


    [The successor is too weak to withstand the immensity of that knowledge. To gain the required authority for this information, you must first grow stronger and repair the Eterna Nexus crystal to at least ten percent of its prime state.


    Additionally, world essence is required to ignite its core runes which will help it to perform to its best of the best abilities.]


    The magnitude of the task left me reeling. "Are you saying you can function like this with even less than ten percent of your original power?"


    Before I could process the implications, Auralis Prime''s calm voice cut through my thoughts.


    [To be precise, less than one percent of the Eterna Nexus''s core runes are active currently. Currently, its energy is sustained by consuming the successor''s soul energy and magic power in a sustainable manner to ensure that the successor doesn''t get in too much danger.]


    I felt embarrassment creeping over me. Though Auralis Prime''s tone was monotonous, its repeated reminders about my weakness stung a little.


    But I clenched my feelers with determination and refused to let its words dishearten me.


    Suddenly, I remembered something crucial that I had forgotten to ask about the grotesque face floating in the purple liquid.


    Without hesitation, I transmitted my thoughts to the Eterna Nexus again. When the reply came, I eagerly read it only to be left dumbfounded by it.


    [Not detected anything. Does not match existing data. It may be a mutated or amalgamated form of a soul construct. Successor should be aware that new and strange phenomena are constantly birthed in the vast and boundless Astral Realm. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The coagulated and abstract nature of the Astral Realm is one of the reasons it remains difficult to understand or be defined, even for the greatest powerhouses.


    Based on my assessment, it poses no significant danger. If there were malevolence or negative implications, I would have detected them.]


    I sighed and a mix of relief and frustration washed over me. Though reassured by the Eterna Nexus''s words, I couldn''t shake the unease lingering in my mind as I decided to continue my attempt.


    Pushing past it, I continued edging closer to the enigmatic washbasin as my curiosity overpowering my apprehension.


    This time as I stared into the creepy eyes of the floating face, I felt no fear.


    Its bloated and deathly appearance reminded me of a corpse which had died due to drowning and consequently left to decay in a water body.


    Its features were eerily lifelike to a person yet its face bore no emotions, no expressions¡ªjust a vacant and haunting stare that seemed to gaze through me rather than at me.


    Despite the Eterna Nexus''s assurances that it posed no threat, my nerves still prickled as I cautiously extended a single silver feeler toward the washbasin.


    The moment my feeler touched the face, the grotesque visage shrank like a popped balloon and it flattened into a thin mask-like form that floated lifelessly on the surface of the purple liquid.


    The sudden transformation startled me but I steeled myself and extended another feeler as this time I attempted to scoop the strange object out of the basin.


    It''s like a mask. The thought came unbidden, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that this object held some deeper significance. Yet, despite my efforts my attempt to lift it failed.


    The mask remained stuck on the surface of the purple pool as though an invisible wall held it firmly within the pool.


    I tried again and this time I even covered my feeler in dark soul energy to amplify my strength. But no matter what I did, the result was the same and the mask didn''t budge.

 Chapter 95 Waking up

    Ethan''s POVSilent frustration simmered inside me as I prepared to seek guidance from the Eterna Nexus but before I could voice my query, a response appeared abruptly as if the Nexus had anticipated my thoughts already.


    [Shutting down due to low energy.]


    The message left me perplexed but before I could process its meaning, a sudden wave of exhaustion swept over me.


    My form wavered as if all my energy were being siphoned away. Alarmed, I yanked my feeler out of the basin and broke the connection in the process.


    The instant the energy out flow stopped, my jellyfish-like body deflated and collapsed like a balloon punctured with a needle.


    My vision darkened, and I felt myself sinking into an abyss. The last thing I registered before losing consciousness was the vast and consuming silence of my soul space.


    When my eyelids fluttered open, I was immediately greeted by a storm of darkness swirling around me. Horror gripped me as I realized I was falling. I was plummeting endlessly into a void with no light or support visible in any direction.


    As for my magic power and soul energy, I could invoke neither of them and I experienced a long-forgotten sensation.


    The oppressive silence was absolute but it was broken by a sudden high-pitched screeching sound that pierced through the darkness.


    It was of a different frequency and my mind buzzed on hearing it. I vaguely discerned winged silhouettes darting toward me at impossible speeds like jets slicing through the night.


    The shadows closed in but their forms were indistinct yet menacing in a way.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    I felt their oppressive presence crowding around me as their high-pitched shrieks resonated like a blade scraping against the glass. My instincts screamed at me to run but there was nowhere for me to go.


    I wasn''t even able to keep my balance and just as panic threatened to consume me, a jolt of adrenaline surged through me and I woke up with a start.


    I gasped for air and my chest heaved as sweat streamed down my forehead and my whole body, leaving me sticky and uncomfortable.


    My wet hair clung to my forehead and obstructed my vision. By habit, I ran my fingers through it and pushed it back from my forehead with both hands.


    The sticky sensation became unbearable, and I peeled off the thin black shirt clinging to my torso. The cool air kissed my bare skin and it brought an instant relief to my soul as I let out a deep and contented sigh.


    As I breathed in the damp, refreshing air, I finally noticed my surroundings. At first, everything seemed hazy and unbearably bright which was a stark contrast to the dark and bizarre environments I had recently escaped from.


    After a few moments of adjustment, I realized I was back in the underground room where I''d first spotted the wolf head.


    I was sitting upright on the king-sized bed that had initially caught my attention upon entering this space.


    Wait¡­ that wolf head! The memory snapped into focus and I glanced up from my vantage point on the bed. To my confusion, there was no trace of the ominous wolf head that had loomed there before.


    I frowned in puzzlement but concluded that Master Nyx must have either removed or destroyed it.


    I was uncertain about how long I had been unconscious. I rose from the bed and a feeling of residual soreness filled my limbs.


    It seems that the duration in which I had remained unconscious and inactive had been long otherwise I wouldn''t have felt such discomfort considering my strong body.


    I slowly walked to the short door beside the almirah as I assumed that it led to a restroom.


    The room I entered was expansive from the first glance. It was constructed of smooth black rock and had a large pool at its center. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were bloodstones embedded in the walls that emitted a dim red glow lending the space an ambiance akin to a nightclub.


    But unlike the bustling noise of nightclubs, this place was serene and utterly silent except for the gentle sound of water flowing into the pool from the bat-shaped spouts carved into the uneven walls around the pool.


    The room''s irregular structure resembled a natural cave to me but unlike a cave it was not primitive but was both functional and elegant and the subtle adjustments heightened its allure.


    Without further delay, I stripped naked and stepped into the dark pool that shimmering with a bloody hue. As I submerged myself in the pool whose waters were surprisingly hot, its vapors enveloped me and shrouded my figure in an obscuring mist.


    A contented sigh escaped me as the hot water eased every trace of fatigue, stress, and tension that had accumulated in my body over the battles in the past few days in both the astral and the real world.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to relax completely and silently soaked in the serene warmth.


    Velcy''s POV


    It had been almost a week since I arrived at Scarlet Hollow Castle. At first, I had been deeply nervous when the blonde lady with those big breasts escorted me to my room.


    Due to the things I had faced in my life, I was not able to believe so easily that such good treatment was provided to me out of generosity and a creeping wariness always existed within my mind.


    The dark and oppressive environment had felt suffocating at first as it reminded me of the dark dungeon where I was imprisoned for so many years. But over time, I slowly adjusted.


    The eerie quietness had become a companion and I found comfort in the rhythmic stillness of the castle''s underground halls.


    My room was located even deeper within the castle''s underground well than the one where the dragon lady''s disciple named Ethan slept.


    Before leaving, the busty lady had strictly warned me not to get out of the bed and my room as a whole after the night settled in.

 Chapter 96 First Meeting with the Cat Girl (1)

    Velcy''s POVI was nervous hearing her as I had already imagined all the worst possibilities.


    Were there dangers in this castle that I am not aware of? I was also skeptical as I knew the worst thing in this world was a person''s nature and not some supernatural being. But I was proven wrong.


    I had slept early after a simple dinner had been provided to me. But at an unknown time in the night, I was woken by scraping and scratching noises that sounded from the gateway that led out of my room.


    It was not loud at first but as I had removed the bear hide quilt covering me, the noises had grown louder.


    Even incoherent whispers started sounding inside my head and I had felt as if innumerable eyes had been staring at my exposed face at that moment.


    I had been totally paralyzed and frozen from fear but I also remained inside and followed the busty woman''s advice.


    From that day, I slept early at night and totally covered myself from head to toe in my huge quilt. The next day after my arrival, I began my arcane language lessons.


    Unfortunately, the experience was far from pleasant.


    My teacher who was supposed to be an arcane linguist as explained by the busty last Virellle looked at me with thinly veiled disdain and his eyes brimmed with a poorly disguised disgust whenever they landed on my face.


    His harsh words and condescending attitude made each lesson an ordeal. But I bore it all and focused instead on learning as much as I could.


    I had bigger problems and loftier goals than worrying about the opinions of a snobbish elitist whose behavior reminded me of those evil people of the Blackwell family.


    Every lesson was a struggle, not only against his disdain but also against my own insecurities. His ridicule reignited old memories of the sneering and cruel faces of the Blackwell family and their mocking laughter echoed in my ears.


    Yet, I gritted my teeth and pushed through. These experiences would become my path to getting stronger like that dragon lady.


    For that I needed knowledge. This knowledge would pave the path I needed to find my family and become strong enough to survive in this brutal world.


    In my free time, I spent hours pouring over one of the ancient books I had borrowed from the castle''s vast library.


    The symbols and scripts written in the Aegaryn language danced across the pages and seemed to be whispering secrets that I was desperate to unravel.


    With every passing day, my understanding of it grew incrementally and I found a strange solace in those solitary moments of study. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I hadn''t seen the shadowy duchess or the other girls I had been separated from, nor did I feel a desire to meet them. Their expressions when they saw my feline form were burned into my memory and it became a stark reminder reminding me of the cruelty of the world.


    The world is a dark and lonely place, I thought grimly. I can only rely on myself to grow stronger and find my family.


    But the memory of the dragon lady''s gentle encouragement lingered in my mind and it offered a glimmer of solace.


    Her gaze had been kind as she had urged me to learn and grow stronger. And while the busty woman, Virelle wasn''t particularly gentle at least she didn''t regard me with hatred or disgust.


    Not everyone in the world is bad, I reminded myself with my bittersweet thoughts in mind.


    As I made my way to my underground room, a shadowed doorway caught my attention. The passage had appeared beside the stair wall, and I hesitated briefly before entering, clutching a thick bronze book to my chest.


    I had come here many times in the past week to sneak in to observe the dragon lady''s disciple. I wasn''t sure what drew me to him, but seeing him brought a strange sense of comfort. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps it was because his actions had led to my freedom and the downfall of the Blackwell family or maybe it was something else.


    The dragon lady had disappeared after introducing me to Virelle, but her words from that fateful day haunted me. When I was in my room, I often stared at Ethan''s sleeping face as I tried to decipher their meaning.


    Once, I had even mustered the courage to poke his cheek and I felt an uncharacteristic giddiness and nervousness like I was testing a new toy. But he didn''t react, leaving me disappointed and more confused than ever.


    What does Heartshadow mean? I wondered. Will I have to care for him like a maid for the rest of my life? The dragon lady had promised he would treat me fairly and fulfill my wishes, ensuring my safety and growth.


    Yet, her words were enigmatic and my thoughts spiraled in circles whenever I dwelled on them.


    Shaking my head, I descended the narrow staircase and once again eager to catch another glimpse of him. But when I reached the room, I froze in shock.


    The bed was empty.


    Panic set in as I scanned the room frantically. Where did he go? I wondered, my heart pounding. Did he wake up? Or did someone take him away?


    I had grown used to the sight of his still form lying peacefully on the bed. Now, the empty space felt like a gaping void. My mind raced with possibilities but each was more troubling than the last.


    Anxious and unsure, I searched for clues. According to the dragon lady, Ethan was supposed to be my partner and someone who would help me grow stronger and ensure my safety.


    His sudden absence left me deeply unsettled but I calmed down as I remembered the security of the castle and the depth in which this room was located.


    Who could come here? Also, there are no signs of struggles on the bed or in the room as a whole.

 Chapter 97 First Meeting with the Cat Girl (2)

    Velcy''s POVI consoled myself with these thoughts as my eyes drifted to a black cloth draped carelessly across the bed. I frowned as I was puzzled at the appearance of an unidentified garment.


    During my previous visits to this room over the past week, I hadn''t noticed any sort of clothing present in the whole room, not even a spare item tucked away in a corner.


    The room itself was sparsely decorated and its simplicity lent it an air of quiet dignity.


    Yet, it exuded a regal and ancient aura which was a huge contrast to the garish and superficial splendor I had seen elsewhere in the Blackwell''s training rooms.


    Here, nothing was cheap or gaudy and every item seemed to be steeped in history and importance.


    I moved forward with light and cautious steps, as if afraid that anyone would know that I was here.


    The feeling of doing something forbidden lingered in my mind and it sent a strange thrill coursing through my veins. I couldn''t pinpoint why, but the thought of sneaking around filled me with an odd exhilaration.


    Reaching the bed, I bent down and picked up the cloth. It was damp to the touch and as I unfolded it, I realized it was a black tunic adorned with delicate silver designs.


    A wave of familiarity washed over me, and my brows furrowed as I tried to place where I''d seen it before.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    I glanced at the now-empty bed, then back to the tunic, before the realization clicked in my mind like a spark igniting a candle.


    Wait¡­ isn''t this the shirt that Big Brother Ethan wore while he was unconscious?


    The recognition brought a mixture of curiosity and nervousness. On instinct, I brought the tunic closer to my face and inhaled deeply. The fabric carried a musky scent, warm and distinctly his.


    Despite the dampness from sweat, the smell was oddly comforting and I felt a strange contrast to the weird thoughts in my head.


    With my heightened cat senses, I imprinted the scent firmly into my memory. I was not able to explain this feeling in words but I seemed to like but dislike the sticky smell at the same time.


    My eyes fluttered shut as I instinctively inhaled again and a small inexplicable sense of security washed over me. When I opened my eyes, my gaze followed the scent''s invisible trail.


    Before I realized what I was doing, I found myself standing before a small door cleverly concealed near the wooden cabinet at the room''s far end.


    The door was nondescript in appearance but its presence now felt significant as though it held the answers I sought.


    I hesitated, my heart racing as anxiety prickled through me. What if something unexpected is behind this door? I thought, but I steeled myself. I had to know where that Big Brother Ethan was and if anything had happened to him.


    Gingerly, I turned the knob and the door creaked open with a prolonged groan. A dim bloody light spilled out and illuminated what appeared to be a cavernous room.


    Thick and rising hot vapors filled the air as it obscured my vision and created an atmosphere both eerie and enigmatic.


    The warm and damp air clung to my skin as I stepped inside and my every sense heightened. My gaze darted around but the fog limited what I could see.


    To feel a bit more secure, I clutched a small iron rod I had picked up earlier just in case something unexpected and dangerous awaited me.


    As I walked, my cloth shoes squelched against the damp floor. Curious, I crouched down to touch it and my fingertips grazed its rough texture.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized that though it appeared uneven from above, the floor was surprisingly smooth and solid beneath my touch. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere that included the rising steam, the subtle heat, and the muted sound of trickling water finally clicked together in my mind. ''


    This must be a bathhouse of some sort, I thought and this realization calmed me slightly.


    But that calm didn''t last.


    A sudden overwhelming sense of danger gripped me as an icy chill ran down my spine. My instincts screamed at me to flee but before I could move, I felt something cold and heavy coil around my legs and arms.


    I gasped in horror as dark chains appeared out of nowhere that wrapped tightly around me. My legs were bound together, and my arms were forced behind my back in an instant.


    Panic surged through me as I struggled against the restraints, but they held firm and their unyielding strength reminded me something terrifying from my past.


    In my frantic attempts to free myself, I nearly lost my balance and stumbled awkwardly against the pull of the chains.


    Before I could regain my footing, the chains yanked me forward with a force so sudden and powerful that I was lifted off the ground.


    My body was propelled through the air as I was pulled by an unseen force.


    The dense fog parted with a loud whooshing sound and the world became a blur of steam and shadows as I was dragged further into the cavernous space helplessly.


    Immense fear seized me, and for a moment my mind went blank from shock.


    But as I was pulled deeper into the unknown, something inside me snapped me awake and a surge of primal rage ignited inside my mind and body.


    The sight and feel of those chains brought back memories I had long buried.


    Those days of imprisonment, helplessness, and being treated as less than human seemed to come back all at once in my mind and it was raw and unfiltered this time.


    A long list of all those dark memories played in my mind. The cold, unyielding bars of my cage, the cruel laughter of that evil family, and the hopelessness of being trapped but powerless to fight back.


    No, my heart pounded like huge drums as this thought rang in my mind constantly, Not again. Never again.

 Chapter 98 Desire and Decision (1)

    Velcy''s POVI screamed with all my might and the sound tore from my throat like the cry of a wounded animal.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    The echoes of my scream reverberated through the cavernous chamber, mixing with the hiss of rising steam and the faint dripping of water.


    Every sound seemed to mock me and remind me of my helplessness. The chains bit into my wrists and ankles as I thrashed against them and their cold and unyielding grip fueled my anger and desperation.


    Something inside me stirred and a familiar yet powerful force roared to life with every passing second.


    It burned brighter and hotter, consuming my fear and replacing it with pure unrelenting rage. My screams deepened and turned into guttural growls as I poured every ounce of my fury into resisting the chains.


    The familiar pain, fear, and anger of the present fused with the ones of my past into a single driving force that pushed me beyond my limits. My mind raced but amidst the chaos one thought rose above all else.


    I will not be a prisoner again. I will not bow to anyone.


    The suffocating fog around me suddenly lifted, as if my defiance had forced it back. My surroundings came into sharper focus and a small pond at the center of the cavern was revealed before my eyes.. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its surface glowed with an ominous bloody light that cast eerie reflections on the stone walls. But I paid it little mind.


    My attention snapped to a shadowy figure partially concealed by the remaining mist. He moved with an air of control and his hand gestured in a tugging motion that sent a pulse through the chains binding me.


    Rage surged within me and it eclipsed every other emotion. Sharp claws extended from my restrained fingers and toes as their edges gleamed faintly in the dim light.


    A low but feral growl escaped my throat as I struggled with renewed vigor. The chains rattled and groaned under the pressure but they refused to yield.


    Despair began to seep into my thoughts like whisperings of defeat but I clenched my jaw and fought harder. I wouldn''t let it win. I wouldn''t let him win.


    Ethan''s POV


    The soothing warmth of the bathwater had lulled me into a rare moment of relaxation. My muscles and mind which had tensed from recent battles and terrifying ordeals finally began to unwind.


    The glow of the dim light and the gentle hiss of steam created a tranquil atmosphere and this environment allowed my mind to drift.


    But the peace was short-lived.


    The sound of the old bath door creaking open reached my ears that was followed by the faint shuffle of cautious footsteps.


    My senses sharpened instantly as the serenity of the moment had been shattered. With a sigh, I extended my soul sense allowing it to sweep through the bathhouse like a silent tide.


    To any outsider, it would have been completely undetectable but it gave me a clear picture of my surroundings and the intruder.


    The figure moving through the room was small and lithe. Her movements were calculated and deliberate.


    She carried herself with a strange mixture of caution and determination as though she were both predator and prey. As the rising steam parted around her, I caught sight of her face.


    There were a multitude of scars that marred her features and it seemed to be telling stories of unspoken incidents and hardships endured from a young age.


    Yet her eyes were what held my attention.


    They were sharp and focused and betrayed a level of maturity far beyond her apparent years.


    With my extensive experience on the field from both of my previous lives, I could tell that she wasn''t the type to act recklessly as every step she took reflected a quiet prudence.


    I frowned and my mind worked quickly to piece together her presence here. The duchess''s castle was a fortress and it was nearly impossible to breach.


    The idea of someone sneaking in undetected was absurd unless she had help. My suspicions grew. Perhaps she was part of the conspiracy I had only recently survived.


    Still, her frailty didn''t align with the image of a trained assassin or spy. It was possible she was a resident I had overlooked or someone who had wandered too far.


    But in times like these, I couldn''t afford to take chances.


    With a sigh, I extended my left hand which was resting idly on the edge of the bath.


    Inky dark chains swirled out from my palm with their surfaces wreathed in faint smoke that gave it an eerie appearance.


    They shot forward like snakes in a silent and precise manner. The chains divided midair and spread in four directions before vanishing into the mist.


    Within moments, they found their target.


    The girl barely had time to react before her arms and legs were immobilized. She let out a sharp gasp as her body jerked violently against the restraints.


    I tugged my hand lightly and commanded the chains to bring her closer. The sound of metal scraping against the stone floor echoed through the chamber as she was dragged toward me.


    Hidden within the thick fog, I watched her struggle. At first, it was the frantic thrashing of someone caught off guard. But then, something changed.


    Her pale blue eyes began to glow faintly and the soft light intensified with each passing second.


    Her irises shifted and narrowed into sharp feline slits that radiated wild and feral energy. Her dull gray hair lengthened and its texture changed as it brightened into a silvery cascade.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Two sharp pops echoed through the room and my gaze snapped to her head.


    Two white triangular and fluffy ears had sprouted from her scalp that twitched and swiveled as though it reflected her chaotic emotions.


    Her horrifying scars that seemed embedded into her face permanently faded away, leaving behind smooth and flawless skin that seemed to glow in the dim light.


    Her transformation was unreal and mesmerizing.

 Chapter 99 Desire and Decision (2)

    Ethan''s POVShe looked like an otherworldly angel but with cat features and with her she instinctively radiated a noble but wild and undeniably captivating presence,


    I couldn''t help but stare in fascination. This wasn''t the typical transformation I had seen among beast folk.


    She was... different. Exotic and Unique.


    Her struggles intensified as she tried to slip her arms out of my bind and I could see the craving to slash at the chains inside her with her newly-formed claws.


    Its sharp edges glinted with every swipe but my magic held firm. With another flick of my wrist, I tightened the chains and subdued her completely.


    She glared at me with pure hatred as her glowing eyes burned with defiance.


    Despite her ferocity, I couldn''t suppress the wave of nostalgia that swept over me. In my previous life, I had always loved cats.


    They had been my companions during my last years when I was utterly alone. There were many strays in the base compounds situated in the hinterlands that I had taken in and cared for their well-being.


    The thought of them being abandoned now and without me brought a pang of sadness in my heart. My chest tightened briefly but I shook my head and pushed those feelings aside.


    Still, the memory softened me. Almost unconsciously, I loosened the chains slightly though they remained firmly in place. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her growls deepened, and she bared her sharp teeth at me. She resembled more like an enraged kitten than a genuine threat.


    But her angry eyes and bared teeth looked cute to me. She will definitely become a great beauty in a few years.


    I trained my eyes on the small protrusions on her chest and I assumed her age to be around twelve or thirteen.


    A dastardly plan began to form in my mind and a sly smile formed on the corner of my mouth.


    Well, she is not that younger than me so I don''t have to feel bad. It''s not like I am thinking something bad or taking advantage of her.


    This is what I had promised to myself at the beginning of this life of mine. I wouldn''t hesitate this time and will do what my heart desires.


    Heh, this girl just had to come into my hands. I willed with my magic power and the fog obscuring my figure vanished.


    Her glowing eyes widened into full circles and her struggles paused for just a moment.


    I met her gaze with a calm and calculated expression with the smirk still lingering on my lips.


    "Well," I said, my voice echoing softly in the cavern. "You''re certainly full of surprises, aren''t you?"


    She didn''t seem to hear my question.


    Her wide, astonished eyes were fixed on me and her struggles along with the fierce defiance that had burned in her gaze earlier seemed to have vanished altogether.


    I frowned and a spark of irritation crept into my thoughts at her lack of reply but realization struck before I could voice my frustration.


    "Do you know me? Have you seen me before?" I asked, my voice steady but edged with curiosity.


    Yet again, my words seemed to pass right through her as if she were lost in a world of her own and she continued to stare at me with wide eyes.


    Her silence grated on me and I let out a soft sigh of annoyance.


    A single chain that was still binding her arm loosened slightly before darting forward to lightly tap her on the head.


    "Oww!" she yelped and clutched her head as the sudden motion and hit seemed to jolt her out of whatever trance she''d been in.


    She looked up at me and her wide beautiful eyes were filled with tears making her appear far more vulnerable than the snarling and feral creature I had seen moments ago who seemed intent on ripping me to shreds if she got the chance.


    My heart softened at her inadvertent display of innocence.


    That small cry which was coupled with her teary-eyed expression reminded me of the kittens I used to care for in my past life who were fragile, easily startled, and utterly helpless.


    My earlier irritation faded as I decided there was no point in keeping her bound.


    I unraveled the chains with a flick of my wrist and watched as they dissipated into the surrounding mist. Her feet hit the stone floor lightly as she landed, and I guided her to the edge of the bath to set her down on the shore. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    My earlier actions had been more about intimidation and establishing dominance than any real need for restraint. Now that the moment and need for it had passed, I found no joy in prolonging her discomfort.


    I wasn''t some sadist who thrived on the suffering of others.


    She sat there quietly with her gaze fixed downward as she crossed her arms over her chest. Her toes were curled slightly and she displayed a nervous gesture that only added to her uneasy demeanor.


    I noticed her white fluffy tail swishing in quick and erratic motions behind her, and her ears twitched and flattened as if mirroring her anxiety.


    Suddenly, the desire to touch and caress them crossed my mind.


    I shook my head and smiled inwardly at her cute and innocent actions though I kept my outside expression otherwise neutral and stoic.


    "Answer my questions, girl," I said, my tone firm but not unkind.


    She flinched slightly at the sound of my voice and hesitantly raised her eyes to meet mine. Her gaze flickered nervously as it darted between my face and my bare torso as I leaned casually against the bath''s edge.


    I could feel the heat of her blush even from where I sat. Her tail swished faster, and her ears flattened further against her head.


    I couldn''t help but feel amused by her reaction which appeared too cute in my eyes. The contrast between her current state and the snarling feral creature she had been earlier was stark.

 Chapter 100 The Accidental Reveal (1)

    Ethan''s POV"I¡­ I am Velcy, Big Brother Ethan," she stuttered, her voice barely audible.


    She shifted uncomfortably and continuously glanced down at her toes as though hoping they would offer some form of escape.


    I raised an eyebrow at the title she''d used but didn''t comment on it just yet.


    "Oh, so you even know my name," I said, my tone measured.


    "As far as I know, it''s nearly impossible to infiltrate Scarlet Hollow Castle. Even if someone managed it, they would have to be insane to try. I haven''t seen you here before, yet you know my name and managed to find your way to my room''s bathhouse.


    Care to explain your identity and your purpose here?"


    My words hung in the air and their weight pressed down on her. She took a deep breath and her trembling began to subside.


    When she spoke again, her voice was steadier though her nervousness still lingered.


    "I was held captive in the Blackwell family castle," she began and her words were slow and deliberate as she started narrating her ordeal,


    "in the underground world near Scarlet Hollow City. I was brought here after that evil family was destroyed by the giant dark dragon god¡­"


    Her words trailed off, and I frowned. "The Blackwell family?" I interrupted, my voice tinged with confusion.


    She met my gaze, and for the first time in a while, something shifted in her expression. The nervousness and fear faded and it was replaced by an overwhelming sense of gratitude that seemed to radiate from her entire being.


    "They were the ones who attacked you and Lady Virelle underground," she explained, her voice trembling slightly.


    "The lord Dragoness said that you killed the Blackwell family head, which eventually led to their destruction and my rescue from that hellhole."


    Her tail drooped, and her ears flattened further as she continued in a voice filled with heaviness and emotion.


    "I was captured when I was four or five. They kept me there for years. I had lost all hope of seeing the world above¡­ Escape, freedom, revenge¡ªthey all felt like distant dreams."


    Her gaze softened and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "But your actions, unintentional as they were led to my freedom. For that, I am deeply grateful, Big Brother Ethan."


    She bowed her head slightly and her posture reflected a mix of respect and vulnerability. Her memories seemed to weigh heavily on her, and even her tail lay still as the usual nervous flicks were absent.


    While her words stirred a sense of pity within me, currently my mind was racing with thoughts of a different nature.


    So much happened while I was unconscious, I mused as my jaw tightened slightly.


    Master and Virelle destroyed the Blackwell family without uncovering the mastermind behind their actions. The only clue to the one orchestrating the attacks has been lost.


    Though I sympathized with Velcy''s plight, my focus remained on the greater picture. The Blackwell family had been a pawn but their destruction had severed the trail leading to the real enemy.


    I needed to approach this carefully.


    I masked my inner thoughts with a warm smile and leaned forward slightly.


    "I''m glad I could do something good," I said, my tone light.


    "Saving such a cute little girl fills my heart with joy and happiness."


    Velcy''s cheeks flushed at the compliment, and a small but shy smile flickered across her lips.


    "But," I added and my voice shifted to a more serious tone, "there''s still something you haven''t told me."


    Her brief moment of joy faded, replaced by a solemn expression. She straightened her posture and her gaze met mine with a newfound resolve.


    "What is it, Big Brother Ethan?" she asked, her tone respectful yet cautious. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you here in my bathhouse?" My voice was steady but laced with suspicion.


    "I know you were brought here by Master but did she ask you to contact me or did you come to my room by yourself? Do you need something from me? And why now, when I''ve been unconscious?"


    I was not trying to intimidate her but the interrogation in my tone was unmistakable.


    Velcy''s ears twitched, her tail fluffed and she looked as though I had caught her doing something she shouldn''t have been. Her wide eyes betrayed her panic but she quickly pressed a hand to her chest and took a deep breath to steady herself.


    "Big Brother Ethan, the Lord Dragoness told me that¡­" she began in her soft voice but faltered midway in her sentence.


    Her face flushed a deep red and she dropped her gaze to her toes which seemed to be a familiar habit of hers.


    Her next words seemed to be caught in her throat as though she was too embarrassed or too afraid to say them.


    "That¡­ what?" I pressed in a firm tone with a touch of impatience.


    Velcy flinched at my sharper tone but after a brief hesitation, she blurted out in a rush.


    "She told me I had to become your Heartshadow in this life! We would be together forever, and I would take care of your every need, fight your fights, and¡­ and in return, you''d keep me safe from harm and help me find my family."


    Her words tumbled out like a dam had broken and she gulped for air afterward as her chest heaved with nervousness.


    "She disappeared after telling me that," Velcy continued, her voice quieter now.


    "I didn''t know what to do, so I came to your room to check on you. But you weren''t there. Only your black tunic was left on the bed¡­" Her voice trailed off as her cheeks flushed again.


    "I followed its scent and¡­ that''s how I ended up here."


    Velcy''s large eyes turned toward me, her expression deliberately innocent as though trying to gauge my reaction. But I wasn''t paying attention to her attempts at looking harmless.


    Her previous words had already left me completely stunned and I was lost in the process of trying to process them. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 101 The Accidental Reveal (2)

    Ethan''s POVWhat in the world is a Heartshadow? I thought as my brows furrowed in thought. Why haven''t I heard of this before?


    Her declaration felt bizarre, like something straight out of a poorly written romance novel.


    I felt cringe and the concept of being "together forever," caring for each other''s every need¡­ seemed over-the-top and didn''t fit into the pragmatic reality of my life in my opinion.


    I felt my temples throb as I processed her words.


    Had Master truly instructed her to become something so absurdly dramatic? It didn''t align with the Master I knew, who was always fiercely protective of her space and even more so of mine.


    The idea of her allowing someone else to stay so close to me seemed wildly out of character.


    And yet¡­ Velcy''s conviction made it hard to believe she''d invented the story.


    Her words didn''t feel entirely her own though they had the formal and almost rehearsed tone of someone reciting a speech.


    I rubbed my forehead as the chaos of my thoughts swirled. This doesn''t make any sense.


    Despite my confusion, I forced myself to remain calm. Without saying a word, I rose from the bath as the water cascaded down my torso.


    My mind was chaotic and confusing as I tried to understand the implications of Master''s actions. My movements were measured, my expression unreadable as I stepped toward the shore.


    But a sudden scream broke my stupor. I looked up to see its source, and Velcy was covering her face with her hands as her tail swished with an intensity like never before.


    But there were gaps between her fingers through which she peeked at me. I was confused for a moment at her actions before I suddenly realized something.


    Even her ears had turned to a pink shade that was visible to my superior senses and it reflected her current emotions. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    I looked down and realized that I was not wearing anything underneath. I was standing stark naked on the shore as the bloody light reflected across my skin and hot vapor arose from my body.


    Shit!, Suddenly, I realized that I had forgotten the detail that I had been naked in the hot pool.


    Velcy''s sudden appearance and words had occupied most of my mind making me forget such an important detail.


    Suddenly, my little brother started turning hard as if it was waking itself to say hi to a visitor.


    The expected shame at being exposed like this didn''t arrive inside me but a weird kind of excitement raced across my body as I was observed by Velcy.


    I was already an adult by my mental age but being exposed like this didn''t make me embarrassed instead, a secret kind of excitement coursed through me.


    By now, my little brother had totally turned hard and had grown to its full potential. It roared at the cave ceiling as if announcing its ascent.


    Velcy froze and seeing me observing her she covered her eyes properly again but while I looked down I could see her peeking again.


    I grabbed a nearby towel and began drying myself and deliberately took my time. My silence seemed to unnerve her more than any words could have, and I could practically feel her apprehension building.


    Velcy can think that this is my normal behavior and way of living. This way she can get used to it from early on. I thought with a dark smile on my lips that was obscured by the towel that I used to wipe my face.


    I wore an amused smile but decided that it was enough and turned around to the rising fog where I vanished soon. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I emerged soon but this time I was dressed in simple but impeccable dark clothes with golden motifs and designs on their cuffs and collars. My little brother had also calmed down by now and had gone to its sleep again.


    Once I had finished, I turned back to her with a steady gaze.


    "So, Velcy tell me" I began in a neutral tone as if the earlier incident had never happened and it was not a mistake on my part but a normal routine of mine.


    "This ''Heartshadow'' what exactly did Master say about it? I want it word for word."


    Velcy hesitated and her ears twitched as though she was trying to remember the exact phrasing.


    "She said¡­ She said it was a sacred bond. That I was chosen for it because of my connection to you and because of what you unknowingly did for me.


    She said it was an unbreakable bond and one could not break it even in time of a life and death crisis."


    Her voice wavered slightly, and she fidgeted with her hands. "She told me to stay by your side, no matter what."


    I frowned, crossing my arms over my chest. Her words were not providing the clarity I had hoped for. If anything they had raised more questions in my mind.


    Unbreakable bond? Life and death? The Dragoness''s cryptic tendencies were frustrating at the best of times but this felt excessive even for her.


    Velcy''s gaze remained fixed on me and her tail still swished nervously as she awaited my response.


    I sighed and ran a hand through my damp hair.


    "Velcy," I said, my voice softer now, "if this is truly what Master told you, then we will need to figure out what it means together. But until then you don''t have to jump to conclusions about what this ''bond'' entails. Understand?"


    Her ears perked up slightly, and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, Big Brother Ethan!"


    Her sudden enthusiasm caught me off guard but I chose not to comment. For now, it seemed, I''d have to accept her presence and try to unravel the mystery of the so-called Heartshadow.


    But deep down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far more complicated.


    I moved to the exit and Velcy followed me silently with her head down.

 Chapter 102 A Marked Beginning

    Ethan''s POVWhen I entered my room, I turned around to see Velcy quietly closing the door behind her. She did it very carefully and meticulously as if she was afraid to make noise and startle me.


    She pivoted to face me but what happened next left me utterly stunned and held my attention captive.


    Her shimmering silvery-white hair dimmed into a dull gray as though the very light had drained from it.


    Then, deep dark scars began to reappear on her face and arms. They were etched into her skin as if an invisible hand carved them with deliberate cruelty.


    The sight was unsettling and similar to watching beauty unravel into pain but Velcy did not react to it as if she couldn''t feel anything.


    What kind of sorcery is this? I thought as my eyes narrowed.


    I had already concluded that Velcy wasn''t like other beast folk but this ability to completely conceal her true form was something I had never heard of. It wasn''t natural.


    Suddenly the thought that perhaps my master had deeper reasons when she asked Velcy to be my HeartShadow or whatever that bond entailed crossed my mind.


    I rested my chin in my hand and my expression was deeply thoughtful as I scrutinized her. Velcy seemed uneasy under my gaze and her posture was stiff as her eyes darted away nervously.


    But I couldn''t help myself. I had to observe and analyze the differences between her two states.


    Her emotions which were usually so vibrant and dynamic now seemed muted. Even her swishing tail and fluttering ears had vanished, making her seem dull and subdued and like a shadow of the lively girl I had seen before.


    "Come here, Velcy," I said gently, keeping my tone soft to ease her nerves.


    Whether it was by my master''s intentions or my secret desire, Velcy was now going to be a part of my life.


    She was going to be with me for a long time and I had to ensure she felt secure in her new role.


    She nodded and approached hesitantly in her slow and deliberate steps. When she stood close to me, her head barely reached my chest.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but notice how much I missed the small and lively movements of her tail and ears and it felt strange to see her so subdued.


    Acting on impulse, I placed a hand on her head and began to gently caress her soft, silvery-gray hair.


    The action felt instinctive though I couldn''t explain why. Maybe I thought of her as a pet and the urge to pet her coursed inside me.


    Velcy froze at my actions but then glanced downward with an embarrassed expression. Her face was tinged with pink and I could imagine her swishing tail and fluttering ears if she had them now.


    "Big Brother Ethan¡­" she murmured in a low voice barely above a whisper.


    "Do you hate the scars that suddenly appeared on my face? Do¡­ do I look ugly?"


    Her sudden words caught me off guard. It was clear that the scars were a source of deep insecurity for her.


    But how had they appeared in the first place? Was it the work of the Blackwell family? If so, their cruelty knew no bounds.


    My heart ached for her and the things that she had experienced but I wasn''t entirely surprised. In my past life, I had witnessed even worse atrocities.


    Still, for someone as young as Velcy such experiences must have been deeply traumatic. Her earlier violent reaction to being bound by my umbra shackles suddenly made sense and it was no doubt that it was a reminder of her past suffering.


    I wanted to uplift her spirits and erase the sadness clouding her expression. Without hesitation, I spoke my true thoughts.


    "No, Velcy," I said firmly, "I don''t think they look bad. In fact, they add a certain charm to you. They make you look strong and even dangerous but also unique and cute."


    As I spoke, I slid my hand from her head to her cheek and cupped it gently. My thumb brushed over the scars and traced their jagged lines. Velcy looked up at me with wide eyes that were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Suddenly, I saw tears welling up in her eyes, and it looked like she was going to cry.


    "They''re not ugly," I continued in a soft but steady voice.


    "If anything, they''re a mark of what you''ve endured and a testament to your unbreakable strength. From now on, you should think of them as souvenirs from your past and they are reminders of how far you have come.


    While others your age are living carefree and joyful lives filled with luxury and no worries, you have faced so many tough challenges that would break most people.


    That makes you extraordinary, Velcy."


    Her tears began to spill over and they rolled down her cheeks silently.


    Seeing that I smiled and added,


    "And besides, when you shift into your white cat form the scars on your face vanish completely. So there is no need to worry.


    You''re under my wing now and I won''t let anyone hurt you again. You are more beautiful than anyone Velcy but you don''t realize it."


    I noticed her trembling slightly and her lips parted as though she wanted to speak but couldn''t find the words. To lighten the mood, I teased her gently.


    "But," I added with a small chuckle, "you''ve got to stop crying so much. It makes you look funny in my eyes." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My playful comment seemed to have achieved the desired effect. Velcy blinked in surprise and her tears were momentarily forgotten as she stared at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    Then, without warning she stepped forward and threw her arms around me, hugging me tightly.


    Her small frame pressed tightly against me started trembling against mine and I felt my shirt getting wet from her tears that flowed like water from a broken dam.

 Chapter 103 The Deadly Streams

    Ethan''s POV S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.I smiled wryly and was unsure of how to react. Yet, as I held her a peculiar emotion of protectiveness and tenderness stirred within me and this unexpected emotion took me by surprise.


    I wrapped my arms around her and gently patted her back. I let her cry out all the pent-up pain she had been carrying for so long inside her but was not able to express or share it with anyone else.


    "There, there, little Velcy," I murmured.


    "Don''t cry. From now on, I''ll be here for you. I give you my word that you won''t have to face those horrible things again."


    My words seemed to soothe her and her sobs gradually subsided. Then, as if she suddenly realized how close we were, Velcy abruptly pulled herself away as her cheeks flushed a bright red.


    She stepped back quickly with a startled expression as though she had been struck by lightning. I couldn''t help but laugh softly at her reaction, finding it undeniably cute.


    Her flushed face at the moment added to her endearing demeanor.


    I moved forward and gently grasped her hand and without explaining myself, I led her toward the bed. On the way, Velcy looked at me with a panicked expression as she was clearly unsure of my intentions.


    Ignoring her visible confusion, I pushed aside the velvet curtains draping the king-sized bed and took a seat with my back against the headrest. Then, with a firm yet gentle motion, I directly pulled her from the ground onto my lap.


    Her body stiffened in embarrassment and nervousness but I simply guided her head to rest against my chest and patted her hair soothingly.


    Her heart raced like a frantic drumbeat against my chest but as I continued the comforting gesture, her trembling slowly eased and her erratic heartbeat began to slow.


    Seeing that she was ready, I began in a gentle tone.


    "Now that you have calmed down, tell me about the circumstances you faced in that family''s dungeon. And even though it might be painful for you to describe them I want to understand how you got those scars.


    Were they caused by a magical weapon or some kind of curse? I need to know every detail if I am to find a cure. Remember this, nothing is unsolvable in this vast world.


    A person just needs determination and an unyielding spirit to achieve their goals."


    Velcy, who had been frozen in silence seemed to snap out of her daze at my words. Her expression grew troubled and a mix of hesitation and pain flashed across her face as though what she was about to say was too difficult for her to express.


    Sensing her unease, I patted her head again and let my fingers glide through her silvery-gray hair. Her gaze lifted to meet mine, and I saw my reflection mirrored in her pale blue irises.


    But just as quickly, she lowered her head and spoke in a low but trembling voice. It was so quiet that I had to strain to hear her words.


    "I inflicted these scars on myself," she admitted.


    Her confession left me momentarily speechless and my mind reeled as I tried to process the implications of her words.


    Before I could respond, she continued in a steady voice despite the weight of her memories.


    "In that dungeon, those evil people specifically selected young girls about the age of seven to eight years old with exceptional beauty and kept them apart from the rest.


    Many rumors were circulating among us that terrible things used to happen to those girls and that those girls were forced to learn many unspeakable things.


    After some time, they would usually vanish without a trace, never to be seen again.


    I had observed these disappearances very closely from my first day and instinctively I knew that my time too was coming.


    So to protect myself from that terrible fate, I managed to acquire a sharp dagger with great difficulty. And¡­ I carved these scars into my face myself. The plan worked as I had thought it would.


    The others including both the guards and the girls began to avoid me from that day and I began to get used to them seeing me as something frightening and repulsive."


    Her words cut deeply into my heart but there was something peculiar about her scars that nagged at me.


    "Your scars don''t seem normal," I said thoughtfully. Gently, I held her chin and tilted her face upward.


    I started inspecting the scar marks with a focused gaze. Activating my soul sense, I delved deeper and my eyes turned completely black as I used my dark vision to scrutinize the scars in detail.


    What I saw shook me to the core. The scars that once appeared as simple disfigurements now seemed alive as dark, jagged veins writhed beneath her skin like centipedes.


    They pulsed and shifted as though an intelligent and malevolent force coursed through them.


    Focusing on my magic power, I siphoned energy from my dark dimension and directed it through my mana veins.


    I then channeled the concentrated power into my right hand. My right hand soon turned entirely black, resembling a physical manifestation of shadow itself.


    Carefully, I touched the scars again. The dark energy within them reacted immediately to my touch and surged into my hand like a flood finding an outlet.


    The sudden intrusion was overwhelming, to say the least The moment the dark purple streams entered my veins, a sickly sensation spread through me.


    My mana veins withered wherever the energy flowed and it left behind a lifeless void behind its wake.


    Gritting my teeth, I redirected my focus and summoned more of my dark power and the frigid energy of the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body residing in my bones to combat the intrusion of this malicious force.


    Beautiful and bright blue vine-like patterns of energy started appearing across my body and the flowing icy blue light within them gathered into my right hand.

 Chapter 104 Secret Meeting in the Night (1)

    Ethan''s POVThe beautiful but deadly frigid energy coalesced into a burst of power and together enveloped those invasive streams.


    With a sudden flash of dark blue light that brightened the whole room, the battle ended. When the blinding glow subsided, I looked at my hand.


    In my palm lay a small haphazard dark blue crystal that radiated a chilling energy that seemed to freeze the very air around it.


    Tiny, snake-like streams of dark purple power swirled within the crystal but they gave an illusion of movement but were frozen in reality as if they were suspended in real time.


    I examined the damage to my hand. Several of the mana veins of my right hand had burst and blood trickled from the injuries.


    The clash of magic had left its mark but there was no time to waste as I knew t=it could leave lasting injuries if not treated immediately.


    I touched my spatial ring with my left index finger and a small green bottle popped out of it into the air.


    I caught it with my uninjured left hand and quickly removed the cork with my teeth. I tilted the bottle and allowed a single viscous drop of dark green liquid to fall onto my wound.


    The moment the drop made contact with my right arm, a hiss of white smoke rose into the air which was accompanied by the sickening sound of sizzling flesh. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pain shot through me like fire but I endured it silently. Within moments, the damaged mana veins began to heal and the miraculous substance repaired the injuries in the time I had anticipated.


    "This poison dragon saliva," I muttered to myself, wincing slightly, "is truly incredible. Its healing properties are truly beyond belief."


    As the pain subsided, I marveled at the paradoxical nature of the poison dragon. It was a creature feared for its deadly venom yet its saliva was capable of healing even the gravest injuries.


    Master''s claim about its miraculous power had been difficult to believe at first, but now as I held the small vial in my hand, I could only stand in awe of this magical world''s wonders.


    Looking up, I noticed Velcy staring at me with a mixture of shock and fear in her expression. I tapped the bottle lightly against my spatial ring and it vanished back into its storage.


    With that done, I turned my attention back to Velcy. Her gaze was fixed on my hand and deep concern was etched on her face.


    I smiled softly and reached out and took her hands in mine. I slowly guided them and let her touch my newly healed, baby-soft reddish-pink skin where the wound had been just now.


    She trembled slightly as her fingers brushed against the spot with an almost too much gentleness. Her touch lingered in a hesitant yet careful manner as though she feared causing me further harm.


    The worry in her eyes tugged at my heart but I soon shifted my focus and my expression grew serious as my gaze fell on the dark scars on her face.


    These scars wouldn''t be easy to heal. My eyes narrowed as I inspected the dark blue crystal in my hand, particularly the seemingly swirling malevolent sliver of purple stream within it.


    This fragment of malicious energy was only a sliver of the force I had extracted from her scars yet it had caused significant damage to my mana veins. The thought made my jaw tighten.


    If this small amount of energy could inflict such harm on me, it would likely obliterate the mana veins of a typical Elemental Sea realm expert.


    That realization only deepened my resolve to uncover the truth behind these scars and their origin.


    Thinking hard, a sudden idea struck me.


    "The dagger!" I exclaimed abruptly, turning to Velcy with a spark of urgency in my voice. "Velcy, where did you find that dagger?"


    She flinched at my sudden outburst and her body stiffened as confusion flickered in her pale blue eyes.


    "Which dagger do you mean, Big Brother?" she asked hesitantly.


    "The one you used to carve the scars on your face," I clarified as I leaned forward slightly. "It is a very important clue to me if I want to figure out how to cure your scars."


    Velcy scratched her head and her brows furrowed in deep thought. I could see from her earnest expression that she was putting a lot of effort into trying to recall the details.


    "Ah, I don''t really remember how I got it, Big Brother," she admitted, her tone apologetic.


    "I remember searching for a sharp object for a long time, but those evil people made sure there was nothing we could use to escape or harm ourselves."


    She paused and her gaze grew distant as she pieced together fragmented memories.


    "But¡­ I do remember something now. Whenever we were taken out for our single meal in a day, I noticed it. It was stuck in a crack in the wall of my dark cell.


    I remember it very clearly now. One night, when I had been resting my head against the wall to sleep, I had felt a strange hollow sensation beneath my head."


    Her voice wavered slightly as she continued and her eyes glinted with the faint light of remembrance.


    "Curious, I had tapped the wall with my hand. The rocks covering it had cracked apart and crumbled like the shell of an egg.


    Inside, I found that dagger. I had consecutively used it to carve the scars on my face. But the pain¡­ it was unbearable. I had passed out from it and when I woke up, the dagger was gone. It had vanished without a trace."


    Her account left me both perplexed and amazed. A dagger with such ominous energy, appearing and disappearing so mysteriously.


    From her account, I could conclude that it was no ordinary weapon. I needed more information on it.


    It was most likely an evil weapon and not a regular one it seems.

 Chapter 105 Secret Meeting in the Night (2)

    Ethan''s POVI had a grim thought but focused back on the present.


    "Velcy," I said, my voice calm but firm, "can you remember anything else about the dagger? Like Its length? The size of the blade? Were there any words or unusual decorations on the hilt?"


    She was silent for a moment and her lips pressed into a thin line as she tried to summon the details from the recesses of her memory. Eventually, she spoke though her tone was uncertain.


    "I¡­ I don''t remember much about the hilt," she admitted hesitantly. "But the blade¡­ it had an unusual color. It was a dark purple and it wasn''t very big and it was like a mini knife."


    Her words deepened my intrigue. A short blade with a dark purple hue? That description, paired with its malicious and dangerous unknown energy painted a very troubling picture.


    I fell into deep thought and mulled over the possibilities as I gently pulled her into another embrace.


    This time, Velcy didn''t seem as nervous as before. Though she still stole occasional glances at me, her eyes showed less panic in them. Instead, she appeared comforted and her breathing soon slowed down as she leaned against me.


    When I noticed her eyes were fluttering shut, I waited patiently and held her close until she finally dozed off. Once I was certain she was asleep, I moved with great care and gently laid her down on the bed. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Time to meet her. I wonder what she is doing. Does she think about me? I was somewhat excited as I stood up quietly and stepped away from the bed. With deliberate movements, I exited the room and vanished into the narrow tunnel.


    Velcy''s POV


    When I woke up an unsettling and total darkness surrounded me. My head throbbed and the last thing I remembered was being in Big Brother Ethan''s embrace.


    My heart began to race as I remembered about him and I fumbled with my hands over the bed and searched for any sign of him. But the space around me felt empty.


    The darkness was intense and it was so deep that I couldn''t even see my hands in front of me, let alone the room around me and I had almost lived most of my life in an underground dungeon.


    I froze and held my breath as I tried listening for any sound that might give me a clue about my surroundings. That''s when I heard it¡ªa faint scratching noise coming from a distance.


    As its sound registered in my brain, a tight suffocating feeling rose in my chest and I instinctively reached for the covers and pulled them over myself as though they could shield me from whatever was lurking nearby.


    Huddled beneath the blankets, I shivered as my mind spiraled into fear. The scratching grew louder and closer until it seemed to be right beside my head.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and every muscle in my body became taut with dread. A wild and irrational urge to throw off the covers and confront the source of the noise flashed through my mind.


    But I crushed it and continued clinging tightly to the thin layer of protection around me.


    As fear threatened to overwhelm me, I forced myself to think of Big Brother Ethan to distract myself and face the only source of warm memory I had recently.


    Where are you, Big Brother? I wanted to cry out but I bit my lip to keep quiet. The image of his abyss-like black eyes with their fiery red coal-like pupils, when he had touched my scars with his dark shadowy hand filled my mind.


    I shivered again but this time it wasn''t entirely from fear. Those dark veins around his eyes still haunted me and I remembered the mix of terror and awe I had felt at that moment.


    Suddenly, the scratching stopped. The silence that followed was deafening. My heart pounded in my ears as I strained to hear any movement or any indication of what might come next.


    But there was nothing¡ªno sound, no presence. Slowly, I felt a wave of relief washing over me and I let out a shaky murky breath that I had held for so long.


    As I lay there, my nerves slowly calmed but a strange thought struck me.


    In the week I had spent in this castle, I had never woken up in the middle of the night before.


    What were those noises? The fear of the unknown but the desire to know its secret crept back into my mind but I forced myself to focus on Big Brother Ethan''s face.


    His image gave me strength and pushed away the swirling thoughts that threatened to drown me. At some point, exhaustion won and I fell back asleep.


    A sudden shake jolted me awake. Groggily, I blinked and saw the covers being pulled off me.


    "Good morning, sunshine," Big Brother Ethan''s amused voice greeted me. "It''s already eight o''clock and you are still sleeping. Your teacher is supposed to arrive soon."


    Embarrassment flushed through me as I hurriedly jumped out of bed and smoothed the wrinkles from my crumpled clothes.


    I glanced up to find him watching me with a soft smile and his crimson eyes glowing faintly as they focused on me. But as I straightened my dress, a bit of something on his white collar caught my attention. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were some faint red spots on his collar.


    My curiosity was piqued, and I leaned closer. A sudden urge to investigate it filled and without thinking I prepared to investigate it.


    Big Brother Ethan raised an eyebrow and I could feel him getting amused by my antics but he said nothing. But at this moment my focus was entirely on the stains.


    Without thinking, I jumped on the bed, and using it as a pivot I jumped on him. I leaned my face forward near his neck and licked the dried spots on his collar with my tongue.

 Chapter 106 Secret Meeting in the Night (3)

    Velcy''s POVA metallic but slightly sweet taste filled my mouth.


    My eyes widened as recognition dawned on me.


    "It''s your blood, Big Brother!" I exclaimed and asked him in a concerned voice. "Did you get hurt somewhere?"


    I didn''t wait for an answer. Memories of the previous night flooded my mind as I frantically searched his neck for injuries. But to my relief, there were no visible wounds.


    I exhaled deeply and felt my tense shoulders relax.


    It was only now that I noticed my position. My legs were wrapped around his waist, and I was clinging to him like a monkey beast.


    A surge of embarrassment filled me and I felt a searing heat on my cheeks as I slowly tilted my head to look at his face.


    Big Brother was smiling with an amused glint in his gemstone-like crimson eyes. His expression was so close and seeing him from so close made my heart race like a panicked fawn. My mind went blank and was overwhelmed by the intensity of his gaze.


    By the time I regained my senses, I realized I was sitting back on the bed. Big Brother Ethan was leaning casually against the bedrail beside me as he observed my face with a long stare.


    "Are you okay, Velcy?" he asked in a low voice, and in his tone I could feel his poorly disguised barely suppressed laughter.


    I opened my mouth to respond but found myself at a loss for words. Embarrassment warred with an inexplicable happiness blooming in my chest.


    The warm atmosphere between us felt sweet and comforting and it was unlike anything I had ever experienced before in my whole life.


    For a fleeting moment, some blurry memories of my family surfaced in my mind. The vague recollections of the love and warmth I had once known resonated with the feelings stirring inside me now.


    My eyes grew misty and the vision of the room seemed to blur in my eyes as tears threatened to spill.


    "Okay, time for you to get ready," Big Brother Ethan said and his words broke my stupor.


    "You can take a bath in this room. I will head up to the castle. Come find me when you''re done."


    I nodded quietly and quickly wiped my eyes with the sleeve of my dress. I didn''t want him to see me crying.


    When I looked up to respond, he was already walking away as his figure faded into the background and he vanished through the doorway.


    A sigh escaped me, but I felt an unfamiliar energy stirring within. Shaking off my lingering emotions, I headed toward the bathhouse with a newfound determination and positive energy in my steps.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan''s POV


    Whew, that was close. Are her senses and smell really so similar to a cat''s because of her feline bloodline? The thought kept circling in my mind as I ascended from the prison-like, dark underground well.


    Pulling at my collar, I glanced at the faint bloody stains on it and soon memories of the previous night replayed vividly in my mind as I moved up.


    A few hours earlier...


    Navigating the narrow and weathered stairs of the underground well, I finally reached the exit. I circulated my magic power and activated my Shadow Spectral Movement technique.


    I flashed across the remaining steps like an indistinct shadow and emerged into the open castle corridors.


    The dim light seeping through small holes in some of the walls painted the surroundings in a bloody hue. Judging by the color of the seeping rays of the sun, I assumed that it was the time of evening.


    I searched for traces of Virelle as I roamed the familiar dark and winding corridors alone.


    Despite my efforts for almost an hour, I found that the castle was eerily empty. Even the throne hall which had greater chances of someone being present was completely deserted.


    The bloody chandelier in the throne hall''s ceiling was shaking in a to and fro motion as if some invisible hand or wind was moving it. But I was sensible enough to ignore these weird happenings of this castle and continued my search.


    There was no sign of Virelle, Victor, Master, or even the little duchess who owned this castle technically.


    "Where are all of them?" I muttered with a perplexed expression clouding my face. Could they have gone somewhere together?


    I retraced my steps toward my room in low spirits but I suddenly remembered something. It was the depth of the underground dark well that I had overlooked.


    My curiosity was piqued and I decided to investigate it.


    The side hole led to a winding staircase that spiraled downward into the dark depths of the castle. Considering the ominous aura of this place and the first day I arrived here, I guessed that Virelle''s chambers might be located down there.


    This time, I refrained from using any movement techniques and simply opted instead to tread cautiously like an ordinary person at an ordinary pace.


    As I descended the spiral stairs, I eventually came across another hole carved into the wall. Just as I prepared to enter it, something unusual ahead caught my eye.


    A third hole lay farther down the stairs and it was located diagonally opposite to my location. Unlike the circular shapes of the other two holes, this one was square. But the most striking feature was the presence of thick bronze gates that were sealing it shut. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A giant black lock secured the gates and its surface was intricately covered with a mesh of crimson and obsidian threads that concealed the keyhole entirely.


    The sight of the ominous lock sent a chill down my spine but my gaze remained fixed on it.


    Suddenly, as if responding to my stare the gates began to tremble violently.


    Loud and frantic pounding sounds reverberated from behind them and it echoed through the staircase and the underground well as a whole.


    Even with all my experience and courage, a sudden paralyzing fear gripped me.

 Chapter 107 Clearing the Obstructions

    Ethan''s POVMy body shivered uncontrollably and it refused to move as if something was holding my legs down and an acute sense of dread washed over me.


    "What in the hell is that?" I whispered hoarsely in a barely audible voice over the relentless pounding.


    Summoning every ounce of my courage and strength, I turned my gaze away from the gate and quickly entered the hole in the wall. The tunnel''s curves soon obstructed my view of the terrifying door, and the pounding noises ceased as abruptly as they had begun.


    I gasped for air and sank onto the narrow stairs. Holding my head, I wiped away the cold sweat that dripped from my forehead.


    What could that possibly be? My mind raced through the countless texts I had read and lessons I had learned but no answers surfaced to my mind as of present. The idea of consulting the Eterna Nexus crossed my mind but I quickly dismissed that thought


    For now, the gate and its secrets could wait.


    I steeled my nerves and pushed myself to my feet. Though my legs trembled slightly, I forced myself to continue descending the spiral staircase. Soon, I reached the large bronze gates but I was surprised as I came down here only to find them securely locked.


    I inspected them closely and ran my fingers over its cold surface. The gate were ancient, and many intricate patterns were carved into the blackened wood but there were no visible mechanisms to unlatch them.


    Cautiously, I pressed against the door and applied gentle force at first but then gradually increased it. But the gate did not budge even a little bit and nothing happened.


    I had a small frown on my face as I took a step back and focused inward. I circulated my body''s strength before pushing again but this time with far more power than before. Yet, the doors remained immovable as if it was fused with the very walls surrounding them.


    I hesitated. Was this truly my destination? I had no way of knowing for sure.


    Knocking would be reckless as I had already experienced the horrifying event in the above reached of this staircase so instead, I extended my soul sense through the gate and attempted to peek inside.


    The moment my soul sense touched the wood a sudden invisible force struck back.


    A sharp piercing pain lanced through my skull, and my vision spun. It felt as though I had rammed headfirst into an iron wall at full speed.


    A low groan escaped my lips as I clutched my head and the sheer intensity of the feedback sent my senses into disarray.


    The lingering shockwave combined with the earlier ominous pounding from the evil gate above created a cacophony of ringing noises in my mind. Dizzy and disoriented, I slumped onto the stairs and struggled to regain clarity.


    An hour passed before the dull throbbing in my skull subsided. With measured caution, I stood up once more but I was careful and determined not to make the same mistake again.


    This time, I adjusted my approach.


    Rather than sending my soul sense in a broad wave, I compressed and stretched it into a thin, nearly undetectable thread and carefully extended it through the large keyhole.


    The keyhole itself was wide and much larger than modern locks. Judging by its structure, I concluded that the doors were very ancient.


    This time, my presence faded into the background, and the soul thread slipped past without triggering any sort of defensive reaction from the gate. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    A dimly lit yet not entirely dark room came into view. My thread wove through the space as it started mapping its contours.


    I soon concluded that the furniture, the layout, and everything overall bore a striking resemblance to my own room in the upper parts of the well.


    At the center of the room stood a large bed with its thick and dark curtains drawn tightly around it.


    As my thread drifted further inside, the limited scope of its visibility hindered my ability to see as clearly as I would with my own eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, just as I was about to withdraw my soul sense caught something.


    A single slender white foot rested near the edge of the bed as it peeked out from beneath the heavy curtains. Its nails were painted in bright red nail polish and it gleamed faintly in the dim light. Observing it from afar and even with such low visibility, I recognized it instantly.


    It was Virelle. She was present in this room just as I had expected her to.


    I retracted my soul sense with precision and pulled it back into my own body. My eyes opened, and I rubbed my chin thoughtfully as a small plan started to form in my mind.


    This gate isn''t protected by any complex magical restrictions. Instead, the material itself seems to be the key as it naturally repels outside interference.


    These thoughts raced in my head as I reached forward and traced my fingers along the rough black wooden surface. Slowly, my hand drifted downward toward the keyhole.


    Closing my eyes, I channeled my magic power. A dark bluish light pulsed at my fingertips and slowly seeped into the keyhole like liquid mist.


    It was Dark ice. This was the element I had developed myself by implementing the fusion between dark magic power and the icy energy that resided in my bones.


    Over the past few years, I had attempted a lot of things to properly merge both of my elements so that their combined form could have the properties of both ice and dark affinity while also attaining something unique.


    Till now, I had not succeeded in it and I was still in the rudimentary stages of merging them and simultaneously using their powers.


    I came back to the present and felt the icy energy coursing through my bones which emerged from all over my body but only a small amount of it joined in a single stream.

 Chapter 108 Tender Moment (1)*

    Ethan''s POVThe small stream flowed through my hands and soon merged with the dark mana emerging from my index finger arriving at a delicate balance.


    As the frost spread, it mapped the internal structure of the lock and weaved itself into its intricate pathways. Bit by bit, the energy solidified and shaped itself into the perfect replica of a key.


    When I was confident in my precision, I turned the newly formed ice key in the clockwise direction.


    A faint click echoed in the surroundings.


    The heavy wooden gates loosened and their resistance faded. With practiced ease, I withdrew the dark key and watched as it emitted a cold misty fog before it dissolved back into my palm.


    The dark cold mist was divided into two separate elements and they reintegrated into my body, leaving no trace of my actions.


    I took a deep breath and carefully pushed the door open.


    I stepped inside with the silence of a shadow with instinctive movements that mirrored a cat or a professional assassin. This ability of mine had been honed from years of experience in both of my lives.


    This stealth was not merely a skill I had learned but it was ingrained in my very being and it was refined through countless dangerous missions and hunts.


    In my previous life, I had been part of an elite special operations unit.


    The term they used to call our unit was Ghosts. We were known to strike unseen and were proficient in eliminating threats before they could even realize we were there.


    In this life, the wilderness and the environment of the dark forest had further sharpened those instincts.


    Living in the dark forest had reinforced what I already knew and it reinforced the already strong points in my arsenal which were stealth and surprise.


    Many a time, I had this thought that my talent and this degree of affinity for darkness was not just coincidence but it seemed like destiny.


    Before, the darkness had resided in my soul. Now, it flowed through my blood. And I embraced it fully.


    Without a sound, I approached the bed. The heavy dark curtains loomed before me and veiled the sleeping figure beyond.


    With careful precision, I reached out and parted them, revealing the sleeping beauty resting on the big floral bed.


    Virelle lay curled on her side in a half-fetal position. Her long, silken hair cascaded over her face and it concealed all but the curve of her cheek and the tantalizing fullness of her luscious red lips.


    The dim lighting cast soft shadows across her form that accentuated the delicate elegance of her exposed shoulders.


    The thin black lace of her nightgown clung to her frame but it was slipping slightly off one shoulder and because of it, the smooth expanse of her pale skin was revealed.


    Her arms were tucked near her head which left the sensitive hollows of her underarms bare. The gentle rise and fall of her huge racks pronounced by the snug fit of her nightgown,sent an unexpected thrill coursing through my veins.


    A sudden and primal awareness stirred within me at the sight of her in such an unguarded state. At this moment, she was vulnerable, breathtaking and entirely unaware of my presence. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was compelled by an irresistible force and leaned in closer as I was drawn toward her warmth. But before I could make a move, she stirred. Her head snapped up in an instant.


    At that same moment, my body instinctively reacted and shifted in response.


    We stopped mere inches apart as our faces hovered just before an inevitable collision.


    Two pairs of eyes, mine being dark crimson and hers, a bright crystalline red locked in the dim light. The air thickened between us and a silent current of tension crackled like lightning in a storm.


    The room itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Only the quiet sounds of our breathing filled the space, yet at that moment, they felt impossibly loud to my ears.


    I could see the variety of emotions that flashed across her gaze in such a rapid succession. Flickers of shock, alarm, a flicker of hostility flashed inside her eyes before recognition dawned and her eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    I could see the raw turbulence swirling within her as the battle between caution and familiarity raged inside her in such a small moment.


    Her parted lips trembled slightly, and in the soft dim glow, I caught a glimpse of something else beneath the initial shock. It was something vulnerable, something aching.


    A small involuntary smile curled my lips at the sight. Then, to my surprise, she suddenly lifted her bare arms and reached for me.


    Her delicate fingers which were slightly trembling at the moment caressed my face softly as if she was confirming that I was real and not an illusion. Her touch was featherlight, hesitant but I could feel the desperation in its urgency.


    Something in me snapped.


    Without any thought or hesitation, I closed the remaining distance and captured her lips with mine.


    A soft gasp escaped from deep within her but that was quickly swallowed by the heat of our kiss. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Her lips felt warm, lush and sinfully inviting to mine as they molded perfectly against mine and they felt if they had been carved by the gods to fit together.


    I deepened the kiss instinctively and savored the intoxicating sensation as though I was drawing life itself from her.


    For a fleeting moment, she remained frozen and I could see that her expression was still caught in the shock of my unexpected advance. But then her resistance started.


    A jolt ran through her as she grasped my collar and her fingers tightened in an attempt to push me away.


    But the effort she exerted was weak and her strength barely registered against me.


    Instead, I tightened my grip and wrapped an arm around her slim waist pulling her closer. Her warm and supple body pressed tightly against mine.

 Chapter 109 Tender Moment (2)*

    Ethan''s POVA shudder ran through her frame as our bodies pressed together and her soft but huge breasts molded against the hard planes of my chest.


    The panic in her eyes flickered and wavered as the tension between us shifted at every moment.


    I continued to claim her lips in a slow and deliberate motion as if savoring every stolen second. The resistance in her hands softened and her tightly clenched fists loosened against my chest.


    Her grip on my collar shifted suddenly and instead of pushing me away, she pulled me closer.


    A deep shuddering breath escaped her as her lips parted fully beneath mine. The moment she surrendered her resistance, something wild awakened in me.


    I could feel that it was something possessive and hungry.


    With a low growl, I tightened my hold on her and pulled her onto my lap in one swift motion.


    Her bare legs instinctively wrapped around my waist as her delicate frame pressed flush against me.


    My hands acted on their own accord and traced up her sides as they moved from her waists and continued sliding upwards over to her soft breasts that were currently deformed as they tightly pressed against my chest.


    Just as I was about to hold them, a sharp and unexpected pain shot through my lips. It was a sting. But soon warmth followed and I barely registered the sensation before I felt something sharp that I presumed to be her fangs.


    The realization sent a shock through me. My gaze snapped to hers but I only got to meet a pair of glowing and ravenous crimson eyes.


    She is biting me.


    This thought crossed my mind but I didn''t panic. Instead, a slow smirk tugged at my lips even as her sharp fangs pressed into my lower lip and I could feel her biting me with the force of her newly awakened desire.


    Then, as if snapping out of a haze she suddenly pulled back.


    A soft wet pop echoed in the stillness of the room that marked the end of our short but fiery kiss.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps, and her fingers were still curled in my hair. Her eyes were glazed with something between shock and undeniable desire as she gazed into my eyes soulfully without even blinking for a moment. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thin trail of warmth trickled from my lip and before I could react, Virelle instinctively leaned in towards me. Her soft tongue glided along my chin and traced the path of the crimson droplet that had dripped from my bleeding lower lip.


    A shiver ran through me as her lips found their way back to mine and her warm breath fanned against my skin.


    In a seamless motion, she latched onto my lower lip again and sucked it hungrily with an untamed fervor that ignited in her every movement.


    In a swift motion, she pressed me down onto the plush wide bed and her body tightly pressed against mine as if she was trying to consume every inch of me.


    I let her lead for a moment and allowed her reckless abandon to take hold but soon, I grasped her delicate chin and tilted her face just enough to reclaim dominance. Our full lips clashed again but they were even more fevered and desperate this time.


    My tongue slipped past the seam of her lips and despite her inexperience, she responded instinctively as her own tongue entwined with mine in a heated dance.


    As I drank in her sweet saliva, a sudden surge of energy coursed through and it shocked every nerve in my body.


    Fueled by this newfound intensity, I shifted my weight and effortlessly flipped us over. She was now struggling beneath me as I loomed over her.


    Our fingers intertwined and we gripped each other so tightly as if neither of us wanted to let go.


    I met her gaze which was heavy with longing. Her breaths were uneven and her chest rose and fell in rapid succession.


    Her luscious red lips which were now slightly swollen from our impassioned exchange parted slightly and a glistening thread of saliva trailed between us.


    I was unable to resist for a moment and leaned near her face. I opened my mouth and licked the moisture from the corner of her lips as I savored her sweet taste.


    I didn''t get up after that and followed the curve of her jaw as I left small and soft lingering kisses down to her neck before fastening my lips onto a particularly sensitive spot on the hollow of her collarbone.


    I sucked gently at first and then harder until I felt her body tremble beneath me. A deep satisfaction coursed through me as I pulled back just enough to admire the deep red mark now staining her pale skin. It was a mark of my possession and desire.


    I trailed my lips lower and continued teasing the delicate skin of her collarbone before a thought struck me.


    I shifted my attention and moved to her ear as my breath ghosted over the shell as I traced her delicate earlobe with my tongue.


    She shuddered violently and her body reacted instinctively as her legs wrapped tightly around my waist. I could feel her strength as she pressed me closer to her and her sharp nails left tear marks on my white undershirt.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I nipped at her earlobe as I whispered in a husky voice filled with raw emotion.


    "You are mine. I have marked you as mine and no one will ever take you from me."


    A tremor ran through her body at my words but before I could push further, I slid my lips along her shoulder and caught the delicate strap of her lacy nightgown between my teeth. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    In a teasing motion, I slowly tugged it down and exposed more of the creamy skin I had been yearning to taste.


    But just as I was about to reveal the forbidden beauty hidden beneath her prideful exterior,

 Chapter 110 Tender Moment (3)*

    Ethan''s POVshe suddenly crossed her arms over her huge chest and halted me in my tracks.


    But just as I was about to reveal the forbidden beauty hidden beneath, she suddenly crossed her arms over her huge chest, halting me in my tracks.


    A breathless whisper escaped her lips and her voice seemed barely above a gasp yet I could sense the undeniable resolve within it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No¡­ not today."


    Her hazy eyes had cleared slightly and I could still see the desire still lingering within them but it was also tempered with something else.


    I could sense the hesitation within her but I smirked and didn''t force her as my face trailed over her breasts. Moving down, I kissed the thin fabric covering her waist and in response, she suddenly gasped and a low moan escaped her throat.


    Her smooth stomach contracted and her muscles tightened as if she had received a sudden electric shock. I smirked as my hands moved with deliberate intent and soon found themselves on the warmth of her thighs.


    I grasped them firmly with both of my hands and suddenly spread her legs in a single motion.


    I saw her eyes widening as panic flashed in their depths. From her expression, I could tell that she was feeling very vulnerable so I stopped what I was doing and sat by her side as I observed the way her lips had parted and a deep flush had crept on her neck.


    But instead of taking a breather, I held her from her back with my hands and in one smooth calculated motion, I pulled her whole body on my lap.


    Her body molded seamlessly against mine and her back pressed to my chest as I leaned into the headrest. I buried my face in the crook of her neck and greedily inhaled the faint sweetness of her hair.


    At the same time, both of my arms encircled her waist with my fingers tracing idle patterns over the soft fabric of her nightdress.


    I dotted small and deliberate kisses on her back and each one of them was my show of desire and want towards her as my hands roamed the supple curve of her waist.


    Gradually, I found the black lace nightdress as an obstruction to the warmth of her skin and my left hand slid on her thigh as I found the hem of her short lacy gown.


    began to tug it upward but as soon as I did that her hands flew to my arms and her fingers trembled as they tried to halt my progress.


    I didn''t force the motion but I shifted my focus to her shoulders and arms. I ran my hand over them and gave them soft and gentle rubs as I tried to ease the tension coiled within her.


    Her hands stopped resisting but she still kept them on my arms. I slid my arms inside her thin nightwear and wherever my hand ventured into the smooth expanse of her skin her body trembled in response and goosebumps arose on her skin.


    My hands caressed her delicate inner thighs and as they went further in, she suddenly clamped her legs in response and trapped my hand between the warmth. I laughed in a low voice near her ear as I found my hands sandwiched in her thighs.


    I didn''t force myself on her as I simply withdrew my hand out from her inner thighs and I slid them towards her waist one more.


    This time my fingers made direct contact with her smooth waist and feeling the trembling of her skin, I roamed my fingers over her smooth contours and I felt as if I was mapping the smooth curves of her slim waist.


    Suddenly, her breath hitched due to the sudden intrusion of my fingers in her navel. Then, as if drawn by an invisible thread, she turned her head toward me and our lips met in a kiss that was felt tentative from her side but I responded with a charged passion.


    Our hands intertwined over her waist and our fingers laced together as our kiss deepened once again.


    But this time, Virelle seemed to be much more sober and I could feel her submissive response as she tried to return the kiss and equal my passionate advances.


    At this moment, I could feel the passion that had simmered between us for days had finally found its release in a slow unraveling of restraint. Seizing this moment, my hands roaming under her nightwear slid upward and I cupped the fullness of her huge comfy breasts.


    Feeling my sudden touch, she moaned in my mouth but it was muffled in my mouth.


    I kissed her with even more excitement and soon our lips parted. As I expected, she didn''t resist my touch this time and silently bit her swollen lips as she tried to stifle back the moans that were threatening to escape from her throat.


    She writhed in my arms and her body trembled as she tried to stifle the sounds escaping her. One of her hands even clamped over her mouth and I could feel that she had pressed her fingers hard against her lips but it was of no use.


    The muffled moans that slipped through her mouth from time to time only fueled the heat building between us. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    I didn''t stop and my hands sank into the softness of her breasts and their fullness spilled over my palms as I squeezed them, molded them, and savored them the way they yielded to my touch.


    They were too large to fit entirely in my grasp but the sensation of their weight and her soft warmth was intoxicating to my soul.


    I traced their contours as my fingers explored every curve and every dip before I found her nipples.


    They were already hard and sensitive and when I pinched them between my fingers, her full body jerked in response. A loud and unrestrained moan tore from her throat and the sound of it sent a jolt of heat straight through me.

 Chapter 111 Serious Talk And Promise (1)*

    Ethan''s POVHer resistance was crumbling, and I could feel it in the way her body arched and the way her breath came in ragged gasps.


    But at the same time, my own restraint was fraying. The pressure in my tight pants had become unbearable and I suddenly freed my little brother. Feeling the cool air, I felt a wave of relief over me and my little brother.


    As my hard member pressed against her ass from behind, I could tell from her reaction that she had felt it immediately.


    In my excitement, I couldn''t help but grind against her, and the resulting friction between my hard member and her soft and bubbly ass sent a wave of pleasure through me. The lacy nightwear was very thin and I almost felt as if I was making direct skin contact with her ass.


    My hard cock fit perfectly between the cracks of her ass and I felt as if I was in heaven as it snug perfectly in the depression.


    I felt as if the room was on fire as the air felt thick and charged, and I was about to lose myself in the feel of her when she suddenly pulled away from me.


    She turned to face me as her chest heaved up and down and her face flushed a deep red. Her hazy and watery eyes dropped to my hard member, and I saw the way her breath hitched and the way it lingered on my hard pillar that seemed to twitch eagerly in response.


    It was impossible to ignore the effect she had on me and seeing her so focused on it I felt myself grow even bigger and harder. Her lips parted but no words came out but her sudden action stunned me a little as I extended her hands and took hold of my hard cock.


    She panted slowly as her small delicate hand grabbed hold of my dick but as seconds passed she didn''t move her hand in any way.


    I thought she had gone into a trance but when I stared into her eyes, I found that her red eyes seemed to glow with a dazed expression as she panted softly.


    I suddenly felt the need to guide her so I overlapped her hand with my palm. She could not hold my shaft fully with her palm due to its girth but I didn''t let it demotivate her and slowly guided her in a constant to and fro motion.


    She was a fast learner and leaning into my chest she whispered,


    "Like¡­ this?". She looked at me as she waited for my answer with her breasts pressing against my hard chest. Her voice trembled and she spoke in skipped breaths as she panted but the rhythm of her hand was eager.


    "Yeah, just like that", I returned the whisper and cupped her tits with my free hand. I gave it a rough squeeze before I pinched her nipples again. She gasped and was about to make a sound but I didn''t let her.


    I sealed her parted lips again and her whimpers were lost in my throat.


    A sensual scene played out in the dark room, as she sat on my lap and unconsciously grinded her hips on me as I devoured her swollen lips.


    I was leaning my head down and taking her lips as her hand continuously moved up and down in a to-and-fro motion on my hard cock.


    In my excitement, my hands trailed lower and lower after moving down from her soft breasts and finally slipped into her forbidden zone.


    It felt smooth and I felt a wet spot from the outside. My hand was about to finally enter her prized place but her hand that had been working hard on my cock suddenly left it unattended and grabbed my hand in resistance.


    My shaft tensed as frustration coiled within me at being left alone at such a critical juncture and I was about to call her hand back but the sensation faded almost instantly as my attention shifted to Virelle.


    Her lips had parted from our kiss and her expression was a heartbreaking mixture of sadness and pain.


    Her hazy red eyes shimmered with unshed tears and her swollen lips continuously trembled as if she was struggling to hold back a flood of emotions.


    I could feel the sorrow radiating from her as her shoulders slumped against me. The resistance she had put up moments ago had completely melted away yet I found myself unable to move.


    My racing excitement had totally cooled down but it was replaced by a greater concern for Virelle''s state.


    A frown tugged at my brows as I studied her. Something was deeply wrong with her, and I had no idea what had caused such a sudden shift in her emotions. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just moments ago, she had fully surrendered to my advances and I could feel the building passion between us. I could feel her gradually opening herself to me but now she seemed utterly lost.


    Before I could voice my thoughts, she suddenly pulled away from my lap and moved toward the corner of the large bed.


    She sat there with her knees drawn close to her chest. She wrapped her arms around herself and I could hear her breaths hitching in soft choked sobs. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The sound cut through me and the sharp and raw emotion within them stirred something deep in my chest.


    I moved toward her without hesitation and sitting beside her I reached out. My hand rested gently on her shoulder before I tilted her chin up as I urged her to meet my gaze.


    "What''s wrong, Virelle?" My voice was soft and placating but my concern was evident.


    At my question, the dam suddenly broke. Her tears that were once held at bay spilled freely down her cheeks.


    Her sobs which had been restrained and quiet in the previous few moments till now suddenly turned into full-blown cries as her body trembled and she clutched at me.

 Chapter 112 Serious Talk And Promise (2)*

    Ethan''s POVWithout hesitation, I wrapped my arms around her and held her tightly as she buried her face against my chest.


    Her usual cold and indifferent facade was nowhere to be found and right now she was just a fragile and vulnerable girl who needed my comfort.


    I patted her back and stroked her hair as I let her cry to her heart''s extent. My crisp white shirt gradually dampened as she released whatever pain had been weighing on her.


    I didn''t rush her or ask any more questions. I simply held her and waited for the storm of her emotions to pass.


    Finally, her sobs softened into quiet whimpers and in a broken whisper, she spoke against my chest.


    "Why is fate so cruel to me? Why? Why?" Her voice, though it sounded weak, carried so much pain that it made my chest tighten.


    "Why did you have to come into my life now? I had already accepted my sealed fate¡­ but you had to come and pour even more salt into my wounds!"


    Her grip on my collar tightened as she shook me like a madwoman and I could see desperation flashing in her red-rimmed eyes.


    I let her vent as my mind went into overdrive and had almost pieced together the puzzle. And then, suddenly the realization struck me like a bolt of lightning as I remembered the Eterna Nexus''s words.


    "Are you worried that we will never be together because of your prior promised engagement to the eldest prince of the Malakar lineage which is also the royal lineage of the Empire of Abyssal Dominion?"


    My voice was steady but my heart pounded as I wanted to confirm my speculation.


    The moment those words left my lips she froze like a statue. Her trembling hands which had been gripping my collar tightened further as she stared at me in utter shock.


    Her eyes widened as if what I just said had just shattered her world.


    "How do you know about this, Ethan? Did Big Brother tell you? Tell me!!!" Her voice was broken and laced with disbelief.


    She was shouting desperately for an answer and her hands shook me even more.


    In haste, I internally calculated about what I had to say in response.


    If I lied and said Victor told me this secret, she could easily confirm it with him afterward. If that happened and she found out the truth, her trust in me would most likely shatter completely.


    She would see me as a liar and a manipulator. With her suspecting and cold nature, she could maybe even think that I am a spy. And I couldn''t risk that.


    But telling her the truth? That I had knowledge beyond a normal being''s understanding and it was granted to me by the mysterious Eterna Nexus? That was just as dangerous. There was no way she would believe me.


    A third option presented itself and it was the only one I knew she would not question.


    "My master told me about it during our first meeting." My voice remained placid and confident as I replied in an unwavering tone despite her crazed behavior. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    She blinked and her breathing was still heavy but the wildness in her eyes slowly dimmed as she processed my words.


    I could see the hesitation and the war of emotions raging inside her. From the way she clenched her fists in her lap, I knew that she wanted to ask more in details and probe even deeper. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I wouldn''t give her the chance.


    "You didn''t answer my question, Virelle." My voice was softer now as I coaxed her in a gentle tone.


    "Are you worried that we are never meant to be because of an engagement that was promised long before you were old enough to have a say in it?


    Do you believe that just because your father decided your fate before you were even born, you don''t even have the right to dream of a different one? Do you think it''s impossible to free yourself from this mayhem? I''m telling you it''s not, so why are you giving up?"


    "I am not giving up!" she shouted in a voice laced with anger and I could tell that it was not directed at me but at the cruel reality she had been forced to accept.


    Her body trembled as her fists tightened until her knuckles turned white. The emotions she had been suppressing for so long came crashing down in a raw and unrestrained manner.


    "What do you know, Brother Ethan?" she whispered in a shaky voice.


    "Do you even understand what they will do to you if either my family or that damned Abyssal lineage finds out about our relationship? They will tear you apart bit by bit. Especially that bastard prince, you don''t even know what madness he is capable of."


    Her lips quivered as she spoke. "And my father¡­ he is a man of unshakable pride. He will never go back on his word and especially not when he has already promised me to the Emperor of the Abyssal Dominion''s youngest son."


    She clutched my collar tightly as her crimson eyes drowned in sorrow.


    "Ethan, please¡­ try to understand. I don''t want even the slightest chance of something happening to you. If you were hurt and if they did something to you, I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life."


    Her voice broke and her tears started to fall again.


    I could feel the weight of her turmoil, the years of helplessness she had suffered at being treated as nothing more than a bargaining chip for power. But even though I was touched by her concern towards me, I had no intention of backing down.


    "If you''re willing to marry that bastard prince just to protect me, then let me ease your worries right now as they won''t be able to lay even a single finger on me.", I said in a firm voice that displayed my conviction.

 Chapter 113 Serious Talk And Promise (3)

    Ethan''s POVBefore I could continue, she cut me off as she shook her head in frustration.


    "You''re thinking that your master will protect you? No, she can''t. Even she cannot fight alone against the might of one of the two greatest demon empires of the Blood Veil Continent and the strongest family among the vampire clans."


    I exhaled sharply as my patience thinned. Why is she so talkative and interrupting me so much? Outside she acts like a cold and aloof lady but she is such a chatterbox/


    "Are you done, Virelle?"


    She scowled and was clearly displeased by my condescending tone but I didn''t entertain her irritation. My next words had weight and I needed her to hear them. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Firstly, they will never find out about us. And when the time comes, I will convince your father myself. If he refuses to listen, then I will make him understand through force."


    She scoffed at my response and crossed her arms across her huge tits.


    "You speak as if overpowering my father who is also the strongest duke of the vampire clans is as simple as breathing. Do you even understand the immensity of what you are saying?


    Do you think just anyone can reach the Heaven Connection realm based on raw talent alone?"


    I remained silent as I let her vent.


    "Even with our long lifespans, do you know how rare it is for a vampire or even a being of other races to reach grade five?


    Only three have done so in the past seven thousand years! Becoming a grade four Sky Realm expert is one thing as it is possible with exceptional talent and lucky opportunities but a grade five Heaven Connection expert? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is something no one can guarantee. Not even you."


    She shook her head in a voice laced with frustration.


    "And even if do somehow manage to convince my father, what about the Malakar Emperor? Do you think he will simply allow his youngest son to be humiliated by having his betrothed taken away?


    He would see it as an insult to both his empire and his pride. You would make yourself an enemy of one of the two strongest empires, Brother Ethan."


    Her breathing was heavy by the time she finished speaking. Her hands trembled, and I could tell she was overwhelmed by the sheer weight of the consequences she had been carrying alone.


    I reached forward, gently taking her hands in mine.


    "Then let them come," I whispered, my voice resolute. "Because no matter what happens, I will never let anyone take you away from me."


    Author''s Note: Virelle''s engagement is to the youngest prince, not the eldest prince,(this was a typo and I have updated it in the earlier chapter)


    "But how will you do that?" she whispered in a voice laced with dejection as she kept her head bowed. I gently held her shoulders and silently urged her to look into my eyes.


    When she did raise her head, her tear-streaked face met my unwavering gaze that was filled with determination.


    "Believe in me, Virelle. I will not let it happen. And how terrifying can that sheltered prince truly be? If he insists on marrying you so badly, I have countless ways to make him regret ever being born."


    A dark and ominous glint flashed in my eyes as a menacing smile curved my lips.


    "If the most important piece of this game is removed, how will this sham of a marriage proceed? If the youngest prince vanishes from existence, the marriage pact too will crumble into nothingness and then nothing will bind or stop you from coming into my arms."


    "I will make him regret ever thinking of claiming you. I will strip him of his fortune and plunge his world into darkness.


    All you need to do is believe in me. As for his father, how will he uncover the culprit behind his precious son''s downfall?"


    Third Person''s POV


    As Ethan growled with a sinister edge, the atmosphere in the room shifted drastically. Dense and shadowy tendrils that were unreal yet visibly oppressive rose behind his head.


    Virelle''s eyes widened in shock as she glimpsed their diffused form. It formed a black cloud and their edges flickered with crimson light. Suddenly, glowing red eyes materialized within that cloudy darkness.


    A piercing and soul-shattering scream erupted from it. It was not audible in the physical realm but soundly resonated through the Astral World that overlapped with the real material world.


    The chilling wail struck Virelle''s very soul and it continued to echo in her mindscape as it threatened to drag her into an abyss of despair. Her form wobbled on the bed as she nearly lost consciousness.


    When her senses returned to her, Ethan was frantically shaking her in a voice thick with concern.


    "Virelle? Are you alright? What happened?"


    But she couldn''t focus on his words as a single thought consumed her mind.


    What has Ethan done to possess such a baleful aura? And he''s so young! How is this even possible?


    Her thoughts spiraled as she grappled with the impossibility of what she had just witnessed. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet his anxious ones.


    His genuine worry reflected on her face melted the fear in her heart and caused her nose to start stinging once more.


    He probably doesn''t even realize what he carries, she thought wryly. But the baleful aura seeps from the soul itself. How could he have accumulated it to such a degree?


    Her mind was full of confusion and a dull ache throbbed in her head.


    "Are you okay, Virelle?" Ethan''s worried voice broke through her thoughts again. This time, she shoved aside her confusion and fears and snuggled into his chest as she tried to seek solace in his warmth.


    "I''m fine, Brother Ethan," she whispered as she inhaled his scent deeply and etched it deep into her memory.


    A strange and primal urge to sink her fangs into his chest rose in her chest.

 Chapter 114 Recounting The Dream (1)*

    Third Person''s POVI want to taste that rich and soulful blood that is surging within his veins again. Her mind continuously ringed with this thought but she managed to suppress it for now.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It seems you''re not as afraid anymore, Virelle," Ethan teased gently.


    Still nestled against him, she replied with a soft and languid voice.


    "For now, I choose to hope and believe in you, Brother Ethan. I want to believe in the strength of our love."


    "Don''t worry," he promised in a firm and resolute voice.


    "On this very day, I give you my word that no one will take you from me. I will free you from all the chains your family and that empire has wrapped around you."


    Her lips curled into a faint smile at his vow. The emotional weight and the tension she had carried till now finally caught up with her and her eyelids fluttered shut as exhaustion claimed her.


    Ethan''s POV


    A soft smile tugged at my lips as I gently stroked Virelle''s hair. She was asleep as she rested her head peacefully in my lap.


    I didn''t let any perverted thoughts cross my mind as I knew that she had endured enough emotional turmoil for one day.


    Carefully, I leaned back on the bed and kept her nestled securely in my arms. I kissed her forehead as waves of bliss washed over me. This soothing warmth in my heart sent butterflies in my stomach as a thought crossed my mind.


    Only those who''ve faced crushing loneliness can truly understand the value of companionship and love.


    This was why I refused to give up on us. It was not because of pride and definitely not because of some defiance but because people like me and Virelle who have tasted true solitude knew the irreplaceable worth of a connection like this.


    Heh, I chuckled darkly to myself. That foolish prince doesn''t even realize that the princess he dreams of day and night is lying in someone else''s arms right now.


    The wicked thought brought a brief smirk to my face but soon the warmth of Virelle''s presence, the softness of the bed, and the peacefulness surrounding us lulled me into sleep.


    Unconsciously, I drifted off being cradled by the comfort I never knew I needed so desperately.


    ---------------


    Virelle''s POV


    I ascended the towering stairs of the abandoned spire within the Abyssal Sanctum with each of my steps echoing with the anxious thrum of my heart. The stone walls loomed tall and indifferent and cast long shadows that mirrored the turmoil within me.


    It had already been an hour since I arrived. Where is he? He''s never late. Did something happen to him?


    Dread coiled tightly around my mind and all sorts of vivid images of the worst possible scenarios constantly appeared in my mind.


    My thoughts spiraled until I was on the brink of unraveling but then a languid and magnetic voice drifted through the silence as it anchored me back to reality.


    "Did my little vampire miss me?"


    Joy surged through me and his sudden voice shattered the walls of anxiety in an instant. I spun around on the spot and found him leaning casually against the spire''s railings.


    The wind tousled his violet hair and his crimson eyes glimmered with affection. A mixture of relief and longing coiled within me as it propelled me towards him.


    I ran to him without hesitation. His arms opened instinctively to welcome me like a silent invitation and there was no need for any words between us.


    I launched myself into his embrace and clutched the fabric of his shirt as though it tethered me to existence itself. His strong arms encircled my waist and lifted me effortlessly until my legs wrapped around him.


    The series of our seamless movements finally grounded us both in that singular perfect moment.


    And it happened the way I had dreamed it countless times. Our lips met in a fervent and desperate kiss. My hands tangled in his hair and pulled him closer as if this proximity could dissolve the ache of our separation. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He supported me with one arm and the other cradled my neck as his touch was both tender and possessive.


    I poured every ounce of my loneliness and longing into that kiss and tasted his lips and saliva with a hunger born of love and absence.


    In my fervor, my fangs grazed his lip and it drew a small trickle of blood which was my forbidden delicacy.


    It tasted just like I had expected was intoxicating and richer than anything else in this world, a flavor that never ceased to amaze me even after all these years.


    But my bliss was suddenly shattered in an instant.


    A guttural groan escaped his mouth that was muffled against mine. His body tensed in pain that I could feel through our contact.


    Confused, I pulled back only to be met with a sight that hollowed out my soul. Immense horror rooted me in place as I stared at the crimson sickle protruding from his chest with its wicked curve hooked grotesquely through his heart.


    His blood blossomed like a dark flower and it stained his white shirt and my trembling hands. His crimson eyes which were once so vibrant and full of life now dulled into glassy orbs which were devoid of their usual light.


    His lips moved and formed silent words that I couldn''t comprehend due to the tears blurring my vision. They were lost beneath the weight of his final breaths.


    "No! This can''t be happening!" My raw and desperate screams tore through the silence of the abandoned spire.


    I cradled his face and never-ending tears cascaded down my cheeks and mingled with the blood that painted my hands. Grief consumed me and it left nothing in its wake but the hollow shell of despair.


    The world blurred and was distorted by the flood of tears that blinded me. Through the haze, I finally glimpsed at the shadow of the attacker who had destroyed my world.

 Chapter 115 Recounting The Dream (2)**

    Virelle''s POVIt was a deadly figure who seemed all too familiar to me but this time instead of fear only whispers of revenge ringed in my ears.


    Vengeance ignited within me in its fierce and all-consuming form. But before I could react, Ethan''s body slipped from my grasp and crumpled lifelessly to the ground. Before I could process anything further, it was dragged by the chain connecting the bloody sickle.


    "Nooo! You bastard!" My voice was a guttural roar that tore through the sky in a blend of rage and heartbreak until suddenly¡­


    I was jolted awake.


    Gasping for breath, I sat upright and found myself drenched in cold sweat. The oppressive darkness of the Abyssal Sanctum was gone and was replaced by the familiar comfort of my chamber.


    The familiar dark and heavy curtains shrouded my bed and their dark folds formed a stark contrast to the vivid nightmare I had just escaped.


    I touched my face and my fingers brushed against the tear-streaked trails etched into my skin.


    It seems that all I have done from last night to this morning is only crying and nothing else.


    I smiled wryly but suddenly my heart raced as I frantically searched for his presence.


    I turned my head and found him lying beside me. He seemed utterly unbothered and a small trickle of drool dropped from the corner of his open mouth as he slept like a log.


    His peaceful expression was in sharp contrast to the turmoil within me. The sight of him being safe and sound finally unraveled the tight knot of fear in my chest and replaced it with overwhelming relief.


    I stared at him in a daze as a multitude of thoughts raced in my mind.


    He looked so innocent and unguarded in his sleep. He was totally stripped of the confident and enigmatic aura that he always wore while awake.


    Looking at his sleeping visage, I suddenly realized just how young he was, most likely not even eighteen.


    I was embarrassed by the fact that he was so much younger than me but a forbidden thrill steaked in my body suddenly at that thought. But a guilty feeling mixed with it also roamed within my inner self as that wicked desire fought for control between them.


    Seeing him sleeping so soundly without any worries sent a wave of anger and happiness inside me. The mixed emotions confused me for a second as I shook my head.


    But one truth remained crystal clear to me.


    I had fallen for him completely and irrevocably and now there was no room left for anyone else in my heart.


    I was moved by an impulse I couldn''t resist as I leaned down and gently licked the drool from the corner of his mouth before claiming his lips with mine in a soft and possessive kiss.


    As our lips met, I sucked his saliva as I didn''t want them to fall out of his mouth. As I sucked, I savored the sweetness that mingled with the warmth of his breath.


    He was still asleep but feeling the pressure from my lips he hungrily sucked my saliva and my lower lip as if he was dreaming of something exciting.


    Suddenly, his hands which had been still moments ago came alive and moved with a purpose.


    His hands started sliding from my sides before they settled on my breasts.


    A sharp gasp drowned by our kiss escaped my throat as his palms tightly curled around my breasts and his touch sent waves of rippling pleasure through me.


    My breath hitched in my throat and I felt my heart pounding in my chest as he squeezed gently and his thumbs brushed over my nipples through the thin fabric of my black nightwear.


    Then, without any warning, he suddenly broke the kiss. His head dipped lower with lightning speed and I felt his mouth close over my nipple as his lips and tongue worked through my dampened fabric. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud and unrestrained moan tore from my throat as his strong suction sent a jolt of pleasure straight to my core. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I arched my back instinctively and pressed my chest closer to his face as I felt a trickle of my drool that was still mingling with his saliva escape the corner of my mouth.


    Usually, I removed my inner upper undergarment when I slept at night due to the tight and uncomfortable feeling I felt on my nipples.


    So, without the undergarment, my nipples were always highlighted through the thin sleepwear.


    I trembled like a person caught in the throes of a lightning strike as he sucked my breasts hungrily like a baby.


    His hands moved again. One of them slid around my waist while the other pressed firmly against my back as they held me in place and allowed him to continue his relentless assault.


    My nightwear clung to my skin which was now wet and translucent where his mouth had been.


    I could almost feel the heat of his breath against my bare nipple and the sensation was almost too much to bear.


    My body trembled and my body beneath my waist felt weak as he suckled with a force that left me lightheaded.


    He pressed his face between my breasts and I flushed with shame as almost half of his face vanished deep in my cleavage.


    I panted as my chest heaved but he seemed to be in a deep sleep as he didn''t awaken even after such an intense action.


    Feeling his unrestrained sucking, I unconsciously ducked my head and whispered in a low voice as if someone would hear me.


    "There is no milk...Brother Ethan¡­ please, not so hard¡­"


    But he didn''t stop. Instead, he mumbled something incoherent and his words came out slurred and muffled against my breast.


    I leaned closer as I tried to make sense of his sleep-addled murmurs.


    "Nama...Aama..."


    I didn''t understand the meaning of his sudden mumbles as they were blurred and jumbled due to the obstruction from my breasts.

 Chapter 116 Recounting The Dream (3)**

    Ethan''s POVSo, I ducked my head and listened to it closely again.


    "Mama..."


    I was shocked and embarrassed as I finally realized what he was mumbling in his sucking.


    His words hit me like a punch to the gut.


    My cheeks burned with a mixture of embarrassment and something else I couldn''t quite name.


    He thinks I was his mother.


    The realization sent a strange pang through my chest and I could only see it as a blend of pity and affection that I couldn''t ignore.


    The sweet but horrible memories of my nightmare flashed through my mind and without thinking, I wrapped my arms around him as I pulled him closer.


    His face pressed deeper into my cleavage, and he responded with renewed eagerness and his hands tightened around me as he continued to suckle.


    As I held him, a troubling thought struck me.


    I know so little about him. His past, his family, his true identity¡ªall of it is a mystery. Who is he, really? And why did he call out for his mother in his sleep?


    I was thinking about these things while patting his head when he suddenly stopped.


    I looked down and found him staring up at me with his eyes wide and filled with a mixture of shock and confusion.


    My nipple was still in his mouth, and for a moment neither of us moved.


    Seeing his astonished expression, a mischievous impulse took hold of me.


    I tilted my head as a teasing smile played on my lips.


    "Oh, what happened to Mama''s boy? Why did you stop sucking baby?"


    His face flushed a deep red and his eyes darted away as if searching for an escape. But then, something shifted in his expression.


    A flicker of determination crossed his features and before I could react, his hand moved.


    In one swift motion, he grabbed the hem of my nightwear and yanked it down and I was exposed completely.


    The cool air kissed my skin and sent a shiver rippling through me.


    I gasped as my hands flew up to cover myself instinctively. But it was already too late.


    His eyes roamed over me greedily and I felt a searing heat flood to my cheeks. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew any resistance by me was pointless yet I couldn''t stop myself from trying to cover my chest.


    My arms trembled as I crossed them over my breasts but Ethan was relentless. With effortless strength, he pinned my wrists above the bed''s headrest and his push forced me to lean back against it.


    A burning feeling of shame coursed through me and my body felt like I was on fire as both of my hands were hung above my head and I lay naked from my waist up.


    My breath hitched as I looked down and as if annunciating their presence, my pink nipples stood taut and expectant under his unwavering gaze that seemed laser-focused on them.


    They seemed to betray me and hardened under his scrutiny as if eager for his attention.


    This time he didn''t act in haste as he seemed more sober than before. He finally tore his eyes from my breasts and met my gaze with a wicked smirk that sent a jolt through me.


    "Virelle," he said in a low and teasing voice, "I will have to punish these naughty tits of yours."


    I felt embarrassed as I had not faced anything like this in my whole life but a dark ache simultaneously burned within me at his crass words.


    To my sudden horror, I found myself instinctively jutting out my breasts forward as if offering them to him.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    He laughed softly and didn''t tease me anymore as he brought his face close to my breasts. Feeling his warm breath, goosebumps rose on my skin.


    Looking at my eyes he opened his mouth and teasingly flicked my left nipple with his tongue.


    I shuddered as a desperate need to press his face deeper into my chest surged within me but my hands remained trapped above in his vice grip.


    Tears welled in my eyes as a mix of humiliation and something else I couldn''t quite understand rolled within my heart.


    "Brother Ethan," I gasped as my voice trembled, "please¡­ free me. I won''t do it again¡­"


    His gaze locked onto mine and he paused for a second. For a moment, the thought that he might relent crossed my mind.


    But instead, he released my wrists only to afterward pull me into his lap. My arms instinctively wrapped around his head as I pressed his face into my chest.


    "Harder¡­" I whispered in need and the words slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    He obeyed without hesitation as his mouth closed around my nipple and sucked harder as his fingers pinched and teased the other.


    I was lost in a realm of unbelievable pleasure that I didn''t even know existed when I suddenly felt a thing poking between my inner thighs.


    My hand instinctively slid down and brushed against the fabric of his black pants. The hardness beneath that was forming a tent was unmistakable and my heart raced as the realization dawned on me.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar itch started blooming between my legs in my forbidden place and it demanded my attention.


    An immediate urge to rub my aching and itching pussy formed in my mind but I resisted that urge and felt for the belt that bound his pants.


    My hands fumbled around as I tried to undo it. He seemed to know what I was trying to do as he moved his other hand from my waist and joined mine to help me untie his belt.


    Once again, I felt the familiar weight of his arousal as the heat and hardness of it sent a rush of excitement through me. But this time, I needed no guidance.


    My hand moved on its own and started stroking his dick in a rhythm that matched the frantic pounding of my heart.

 Chapter 117 Recounting The Dream (4)**

    Virelle''s POVThe sound of our breathing filled the room and it mingled with the soft rustle of fabric as I grinded against his lap.


    Every brush of his shaft against the skin of my inner thigh and ass sent jolts of electricity through me, and I shuddered as my body craved for more.


    Slowly, I could feel myself getting addicted to this heavenly feeling.


    "Hnngh...Ah...!!"


    A moan escaped my lips as his hardness pressed against my panties whose fabric had turned damp and clung to my pussy.


    The sensation was maddening and was like a tantalizing promise of what it could be. The point of contact between them led to a slit-like depression that was outlined in my panties.


    I couldn''t see it with my own eyes but the feeling was crystal clear to my soul at this moment.


    I opened my eyes for a moment only to find his hand on my neck.


    He removed his head from between my breasts and kissed my lips with such ferocity and possessiveness that left me breathless.


    My swollen lips which had not known any type of respite since last night responded with just as passion as his as my hands continued to pleasure his hard member and my body clung to him like a monkey.


    My naked breasts were flattened as they were crushed against his hard chest and the friction between my nipples and his hard chest sent sparks through me.


    I was lost in his kiss when I suddenly felt his free hand move under my waist and grip the waistband of my panties.


    I knew what he intended to do and for a moment, panic flared inside my heart. I broke the kiss and my hands stilled as I leaned close to his ear.


    "Brother Ethan," I whispered in a trembling voice, "I understand your need, but now is not the time for it."


    Hearing my words he paused for a moment and looked at me silently as though he understood my worries.


    I smiled as I knew that my Ethan was not like those bastards who forced themselves on women but his next words stunned me.


    He held my hand and touched it close to his heart.


    "Okay, Virelle. I will listen to you but I need to do something different. You see, this fire that you have lit inside my heart¡­ I can''t let it burn unchecked."


    Saying his piece he held my waist and threw me on the expanse of bed before him.


    I was shocked and for a moment, I could only see my breasts bounce wildly in front of me due to the sudden motion and nothing supporting them like usual.


    I was ashamed at the display and before I could recover his next action stunned me even more.


    He seized my ankles and spread them apart in a single action that left me completely exposed in a vulgar manner.


    My nightwear had been reduced to a thin black line as it clung desperately to my waist and formed the last barrier between me and total exposure.


    My red panties were fully visible to him and the intensity of his gaze made my mind reel with shame.


    I couldn''t bear to meet his eyes so I buried my face in my hands and peeked secretly through the gaps between my fingers.


    What I saw next stole my breath.


    Ethan gripped the hem of his white tunic and pulled it over his head in one fluid motion. His hard chest and sculpted abs were laid bare to my eyes and I found myself unable to look away.


    My deep trance was suddenly broken when he reached for my hands. He held them and guided them to his chest.


    I felt his hot and sweaty skin and I felt his frantic heartbeat beneath my trembling fingers.


    As I traced the contours of his muscles, my breathing grew erratic and my heart pounded in a rhythm that matched the heat pooling low in my belly.


    He knelt above me with a stoic expression on his face but the fire in his eyes betrayed the hunger simmering beneath the surface.


    His dominating actions didn''t bring the discomfort I had expected but a surge of pressure and expectation started building inside me.


    With deliberate slowness in his movements, he unbuckled his belt during which his gaze never left mine. The sound of leather sliding free sent a shiver down my spine.


    His pants loosened and finally, his slightly visible cock sprang fully free and it stood proud and unyielding as if it was defying gravity itself.


    My hands moved of their own accord and slid from his abs to wrap around his length.


    He allowed it and his breath hitched as I stroked him. At the start my touch was tentative but it grew bolder with each passing second. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pressed his hands on my thighs and moved his body forward and soon towered over me.


    Then he pressed his hands against my thighs and spread them wider as he leaned over me. My knees were pushed back to the side of my head as my body was now fully open and vulnerable beneath him.


    From this angle, I could see everything that he was doing. The way his cock brushed against the damp fabric of my panties and the way my body trembled in anticipation in response.


    When the tip of his length made contact with my soaked red lace, an unbidden and raw moan tore from my throat.


    "Ah!... Aahhng!!"


    He started rocking his hips back and forth as he rubbed his hard cock on my pussy through the thin barrier of my wet panties.


    Feeling his frantic rubbing, the fiery itch inside me increased in intensity and the already damp fabric of my panties became even slicker and finally, it was fully drenched in seconds.


    The sticky wetness between our point of contact coated his cock as it started glistening in the dim light that phased through the dark curtains.

 Chapter 118 Recounting The Dream (5)**

    Virelle''s POVI could feel the heat, pressure, and my unbearable need for more.


    My thoughts fragmented as my world narrowed to the sensation of his body against mine.


    "Hmm¡­ don''t stop¡­ Brother¡­ Haa¡­ Ethan¡­"


    My voice was a broken whisper and each word was punctuated by continuous gasps and moans.


    I was losing myself in this sea of pleasure I hadn''t known even existed in this colorless world.


    His pace suddenly quickened and his groans mingled with mine when he suddenly stilled.


    A warm and sticky liquid spilled onto my stomach and panties and its scent was sharp and unmistakable.


    My skin burned where it landed as the sensation seemed both scorching and strangely satisfying at the same time.


    I glanced down and saw his cock still jutting out copious amounts of that sticky and smelly liquid that gathered on my waist and panties.


    The sight of it gathering on my skin sent a strange thrill through me.


    It had a strong fishy smell but I didn''t find it disgusting and a weird desire to smell and taste and knowing what it was like sprouted inside my mind.


    Ethan huffed and puffed as he finally removed his hands from my thighs.


    I could see red finger brands that had formed on my thighs due to the tightness with which he had been holding them.


    Their purplish-red color formed a stark contrast with my white skin but as I touched them they didn''t hurt in any way.


    He lay beside me and for a long moment, neither of us spoke and the only sound in the room was the ragged rhythm of our breathing.


    Finally, I reached down as my fingers brushed against the sticky mess on my skin.


    The texture was unfamiliar. It was thick, gooey, and impossibly warm. I brought my wet fingers to my nose and inhaled its pungent fishy scent.


    It was overwhelming yet something about it stirred a primal curiosity within me.


    Without thinking for a moment, I slipped my fingers into my mouth.


    The taste of it was sharp and salty on my tongue. My cheeks burned with shame at my action but the act felt strangely natural.


    I suddenly felt a heated gaze and turned my head. Ethan watched me with an unreadable expression but the fire in his eyes hadn''t dimmed and only seemed to grow stronger as he saw what I was doing.


    We lay there in silence and the air between us was thick with the weight of what had just transpired and what was yet to come.


    Ethan''s POV


    The air between us was thick with the scent of sweat, cum, and desire as a heady mix of it clung to my skin as I lay there catching my breath.


    The afterglow of what had nearly been a full consummation of our relationship lingered like a warm haze inside my mind and my body still thrummed with the echoes of pleasure.


    My mind replayed the last few moments of the last half an hour or so like a vivid reel. Her expressions, the way her body had moved, the sounds she had made, I remembered all of it in detail.


    Every memory sent a fresh surge of heat through me, and my cock which had barely softened hardened again in an instant.


    So much for post-nut clarity, I thought wryly as a smirk tugged at my lips.


    I turned to her and my gaze was immediately drawn to the way she sucked her fingers clean with my cum still glistening on her them.


    The sight was enough to make my already stiffening length twitch and become fully erect once more.


    Her lips wrapped around her fingers as she sucked them, her half-lidded eyes and her body still flushed from our earlier passion, all of them attacked my senses like a never-ending tide.


    I reached for her as I intended to pull her back into my arms but this time she was quicker. With a sly grin, she slipped away before I could secure my hold in her deliberate and fluid movements.


    Her D-cup breasts bounced and jiggled in the air as she moved fast to escape from my hold.


    They were free of any constraints and their fullness caught the dim light as my tongue darted out to wet my lips and the memory of their taste still fresh in my mind.


    But she wasn''t done teasing me.


    She glanced over her shoulder with a playful smile on her face as she began to remove her thin black nightwear.


    The fabric clung to her skin as it was damp with her sweat and my release. She peeled it off with a deliberate slowness that made my pulse quicken.


    The next that came was her red panties which were soaked with her sticky juices and my cum.


    She turned her back to me with her hands hooking into her panties''s waistband and slid them down her legs in a motion that was both casual and unbearably seductive.


    I looked with a dumbfounded expression at this natural seductress who stripteased in front of me and moved her legs to step out of them.


    What was revealed in its wake was her pink slit that glistened in the low light. It was closed and sealed tight but I could tell that it was waiting for me to open them wide with my cock.


    And as if responding to my wicked thoughts it throbbed excitedly in response.


    She straightened her one leg and lifted it gracefully as she flicked the drenched panties into a corner of the room.


    Now that she was fully naked in front of me, she cast one last look my way with a smile that was equal parts invitation and challenge before she sauntered away toward the bathroom.


    She swayed her hips deliberately with every step she made and her round white ass caught the light in a way that made my mouth go dry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The deliberate seduction in her movements was maddening.

 Chapter 119 Recounting The Dream (6)*

    Ethan''s POVAnd it formed a silent tug that attacked my resolve and restraint.


    I couldn''t help but grin as a wicked edge formed on my expression and I pushed myself off the bed. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My pants and underwear hit the floor in quick succession and I only paused to scoop up her discarded panties.


    I brought them to my nose and inhaled them deeply with my nose as I felt her scent mingled with mine in a unique and intoxicating flavor.


    With a growl of anticipation, I tossed them aside and followed her into the bathhouse.


    The door creaked softly as I pushed it open and the warm fog inside curled around me like a lover''s embrace.


    Through the haze, I caught a glimpse of her golden hair in a fleeting flash before she disappeared into the depths of the hot pool.


    Without hesitation, I dove in after her as the water closed over my head in a rush of heat.


    We started playing a game of chase but the pool''s confines made it impossible for her to evade me for long.


    My hands finally found her waist and I pulled her close to my chest. Then, I continued swimming upward until we broke the surface.


    The resting platform was my destination, and as we reached it our bodies came together as if was an instinct developed with a lot of practice.


    Her arms looped around my neck and mine encircled her waist as I pulled her sinful body against me. Our lips met in a hungry kiss and her breasts pressed into my chest with their softness giving me a familiar comfort.


    The heat of the water around us mirrored the fire building between us and I was ready to lose myself in her once more.


    Just as I was about to go further, she stopped my hand and our lips parted. I looked at her with a frown marred on my face that displayed my confusion towards her.


    But my expression turned into a serious one filled with concern soon when I glimpsed the sad and pained expression on her face.


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears and before I could even form a question, she broke down and started sobbing uncontrollably.


    My heart clenched at the sight and I was anxious to know what had happened to her suddenly.


    I cupped her cheeks and my thumbs brushed away the tears that spilled over her cheeks as I asked her.


    "Virelle, what''s wrong? Why are you crying like this? Was I too rough? Did I hurt you anywhere? If so, I am sorry. I shouldn''t have rushed so early."


    I fired a string of questions as the genuine worry for her condition exuded from my words. She uncrossed her arms, stroked my cheeks at hearing my questions, and started crying even harder.


    She just shook her head side by side and I understood she was telling me not to blame myself. Her silent denial eased a fraction of my guilt but the sight of her in such distress left me feeling helpless.


    On the outside, I nodded and hugged her face close to my chest. I patted her head as I murmured soft reassurances and waited for her to calm down.


    After a few minutes, her cries gradually subsided into quiet whimpers.


    She clung to me with her arms crossed tight around my torso and I held her just as firmly and my hands moved in slow and soothing circles across her back.


    When her breathing finally steadied, I leaned back slightly and tilted her chin up so our eyes could meet.


    "Can you tell me now, Virelle?" I asked in a gentle but insistent voice.


    "Whatever it is, whatever type of problem or sadness you are facing, you can trust me. Please share your burdens with me."


    She hesitated as her gaze flickered with a mix of sadness and relief. Then, with a shaky breath, she began to speak her tale.


    "I had a dream last night," she started as her voice trembled.


    "In that dream, we were both students of the Abyssal Sanctum but due to unclear circumstances, we had been separated for a long time.


    I missed you so much every day that I finally sent you a secret message and asked you to meet me at the abandoned west spire of the main compound of the Sanctum."


    Her eyes grew distant as if she were once again reliving the dream.


    "You came though a little late. Finally, after so long you were there before me. We kissed in the same position with the same passionate emotions, just like we did a moment ago. It felt so real, Brother Ethan."


    She had a smile and a reminiscent expression on her face as she explained her dream. But I frowned internally as this thought crossed my mind.


    Isn''t her dream sounding too vivid and detailed? Most dreams fade when a person wakes up, leaving only vague fragments. And who even remembers their dreams to such an extent? Is there some mystery or magic behind it that I don''t know?


    I brainstormed internally when suddenly the memory of that Duskwither deep in the astral realm''s dark boundary surfaced in my thoughts.


    My eyes widened as a vague speculation formed in my mind but as I was about to seek clarity about it, it vanished as soon as it had appeared.


    "But then¡­" Her voice broke and fresh tears welled up in her eyes but I urged her to continue.


    "then what?"


    She had a pained expression but hearing my question, she continued nevertheless.


    "An assassin appeared. While we were kissing, they¡­ they struck from behind. A bloody sickle suddenly pierced your heart and you died right in front of me, Brother Ethan.


    And I couldn''t do anything. I just¡­. watched."


    She looked into my eyes with her eyes filled with tears and I could tell she was about to cry once more. I wore a worried expression though I had a small headache inside.

 Chapter 120 Recounting The Dream (7)

    Ethan''s POVShit, who knew this cold and aloof girl was so emotional and a big crybaby? One can never understand a woman''s heart and nature.


    Her words hit me like a physical blow. The pain in her voice was raw and her tears were a testament to how deeply the dream had affected her.


    I wiped her cheeks as my own heart ached at the sight of her being in so much distress.


    "Listen! Listen to me Virelle. It was just a dream. I am still fine and very much alive in front of you.


    And know that I am not taking this dream lightly. We will surely be very careful and nothing will harm us.


    I will get strong enough that no power in this world will be able to separate us. Understand, I will get so strong that nothing will be able to kill me. Virelle, please believe in your Brother Ethan.


    Now, I don''t think tears suit my lovely Virelle so much. So, you have to smile for your Brother Ethan." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her lips trembled at my words but she nodded and I could see her trust in me as they shone through her tears.


    To lighten her mood, I made a series of exaggerated faces like puffing out my cheeks and crossing my eyes.


    For a moment, her expression wavered between crying and laughing, and the sight of her almost smiling filled me with relief.


    "Hmm, I''ll believe in you, Brother Ethan," she said softly as her voice was steadier now.


    I leaned in and captured her lips in a tender kiss. She responded eagerly though we broke apart after a few moments and this time we were simply content to hold each other.


    Her head rested against my chest and I could feel the steady rhythm of her heartbeat syncing with mine. In that quiet embrace, the world outside ceased to exist.


    "Also, Brother¡­" she began as her voice trailed off and she nestled closer with her warmth seeping into the space between us and filling it with a tender and unspoken connection.


    "How did you wake up from that dark loop you had fallen into after glancing at that wolf''s head? Even Lord Nightshade Dragoness tried numerous things but I accidentally heard from my Master that she wasn''t successful.


    She even disclosed that the lord dragoness had vanished for the last seven days because she was away seeking a solution for the deep unconscious state you had fallen into."


    Saying that, she suddenly blushed and her cheeks were dusted with a soft pink hue. She leaned closer to my ears and her warm breath started brushing against my ear as she whispered,


    "I even took care of you secretly at night while you were unconscious for the whole week. No one in the castle knew about it. You don''t know how worried I was as I stared at your face all night and wondered if you would ever wake up."


    I smiled at her heartfelt confession and my heart warmed with an emotion I couldn''t quite name. Leaning slightly, I brought my lips near her ears and whispered back in a teasing tone.


    "Did you secretly do something to my body?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been wearing an embarrassed expression but hearing my playful question, a mix of rage and embarrassment flashed in her eyes and her face turned into a deeper shade of red.


    "What are you thinking, Brother Ethan? How could you assume a pure maiden like me would sneakily predate on a boy younger than me? I am not that kind of girl."


    She staunchly refuted my teasing in an indignant tone but watching her shifting expressions from flustered at first to defensive in the second, I couldn''t help but smirk as I felt that deep down that I had hit the mark.


    I didn''t press further yet the thought that she had lingered in my room alone and done something perverted to me brought a weird sense of excitement to my mind and I felt as if my vanity had been satisfied.


    The stark contrast between her usually aloof demeanor in front of other people and this vulnerable and easily embarrassed girl whose expressions shifted with such ease continued to stun me repeatedly.


    Seeing my dazed look, her expression softened and her lips curved into a gentle smile as she rested the side of her face against my chest with her heartbeat forming a quiet thrum against mine.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Brother Ethan. But I am and will only show this version of myself to you and only you, Brother."


    My heart melted at her tender words. I held her cheeks gently and my thumbs brushed over her soft skin as I gave her a tender kiss on her forehead.


    It was my way of showing her the depth of my feelings and was more powerful than any words could ever convey.


    Without lingering on the moment, I began recounting my experience and my expression grew somber as memories of that otherworldly place resurfaced.


    There was a gnawing suspicion at the edges of my mind and it formed a shadow of doubt that surrounded the identities of the two powerhouses who had destroyed that beautiful green island in their apocalyptic battle.


    "When I looked at that ominous wolf head, a sudden primordial howl echoed in my mind and everything went black. When I awoke, I found myself suspended above a massive island with the orange sky stretched out like an endless canvas of twilight before my sight.


    But the most surprising thing wasn''t how I got there but it was the battle of astronomical proportions unfolding before me."


    She listened intently as her face glowed with rapt attention and her eyes reflected the flickering light of the nearby hearth. Then, unable to contain her curiosity she suddenly interrupted my account.


    "Wow, so you were transported into a memory fragment? That''s simply amazing and very difficult to encounter. What kind of battle was it?"

 Chapter 121 Recounting The Dream (8)

    Ethan''s POVHer childlike excitement perplexed me, especially how she instantly identified it as a memory fragment. Frowning slightly, I asked in a low voice as my curiosity was piqued by her certainty.


    "Why did you assume I was in a memory fragment without me even explaining it in detail?"


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah, you don''t know? Wait, I have wanted to ask this from that auction day. What is your origin, Brother Ethan? And I want the truth because every scion of any race on the Blood Veil Continent would understand why I assumed it was a memory fragment."


    Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and her voice was tinged with excitement and gentle insistence.


    Though my master had warned me against disclosing my origin, I trusted Virelle. I was confident in my judgment which was shaped by my experiences from both my lives.


    And a person with whom I had almost shared my first time was someone my instincts read clearly and beyond doubt.


    "There is a reason I don''t understand this thing you consider common, Virelle. It''s because I am a resident of the Dark Star Continent."


    Her eyes widened with surprise flickering across her features though an ''as expected'' expression soon settled in. She seemed to momentarily forget the details of my dream as her curiosity shifted to my background with renewed intensity.


    "Are you¡­ human?" she asked hesitantly and excitement danced in her eyes like starlight. I didn''t know why but her enthusiasm sent a shiver down my spine.


    I offered an awkward smile in response but replied nonetheless.


    "Yeah, but not fully. I have heard from my mother that my father was a scion of a demon family. I am sorry, Virelle but Master has forbidden me from revealing the full truth about my lineage and true identity to anyone." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I left the hidden meaning unspoken, trusting she would understand. She smiled at my restraint and shook her head gently as she replied in her soft voice.


    "I''m already grateful you have shared such an important secret of yours that even the Lord Dragoness had forbidden you from revealing.


    I now realize that very little time has passed since we first met yet you are willing to trust me with so much and that''s more trust and love than my so-called family has ever shown me in my full twenty years of life."


    Her words pleased me as it was a testament to her intelligence and pragmatism. I couldn''t help but lean forward and kiss her forehead again in a tender gesture that reflected my growing affection.


    The connection between us deepened in that unspoken silence like a fateful thread woven tighter with every shared secret.


    Without delay, I continued my story. She was wise enough not to press further about my background and understood that I would share more when the time was right.


    "I was suspended in the sky in a weightless state as if I was caught between two realms. In front of me were two figures and their presence radiated such an intensity that it shook the very fabric of the space around them.


    They weren''t just fighting but they were colliding forces of nature and their powers clashed with such ferocity that the heavens seemed to ripple in protest."


    Her breath hitched slightly and her fingers tightened around mine as she urged me to continue.


    "One of them was surrounded by a crimson whirlwind that seemed to connect the earth and the sky. Just being still they changed the very world around them. Due to that crimson whirlwind, I was not able to observe the figure inside it.


    The other was a tall thin man with greyish-silver hair that stayed perfectly in the howling crimson wind. Surrounding him was a thin grey aura that seemed like a dark ominuous cloud from afar. But the most noticeable thing about him was a large wolf head tattoo on his back.


    They didn''t speak anything to each other but their aura and power changed the whole environment around them converting it into their separate domains of the bloody world and a lifeless grey world that seemed to fight for the dominance between them."


    I paused to take a breather and I saw her paying attention without even blinking her eyes. Our naked bodies were stuck to each other by the shore but both of our attention on the current was on my account of that memory fragment.


    "The moment they made their move, they vanished before my sight and I could only glimpse two streaks of light¡ªone silver and the other red darting and weaving between the clouds like lightning bolts.


    Their erratic movement tore through the heavens and only left destruction in their wake. The very air trembled wherever their forms passed with visible shockwaves that rippled outward and they radiated so much power that it seemed to warp reality.


    I could only feel loud sonic booms reverberating through the night and I was sure their deafening force would have been enough to shatter the eardrums if my real body had been present at that place.


    But my consciousness was protected in an incorporeal state and I could only observe the spectacle with a mix of awe and dread swirling in my chest. Then..."


    "Then what?"


    "Theh, the swirling streaks turned in the sky in opposite directions and collided with a deafening roar that obliterated a large mountain peak in an explosion of light and sound.


    When the dust settled, the two figures finally emerged. The first was the tall and sinewy man with his unkempt greyish-silver hair and a feral aura. His sharp claws were elongated and gleamed menacingly in the moonlight.


    I could see his wild and untamed eyes that shone with a predatory gleam.


    The violent grayish aura that surrounded him distorted the air around him and created a visible and pulsating field of raw energy that looked like an ominous grey thundercloud due to the billowing dust of the destroyed mountain contained inside it."

 Chapter 122 Recounting The Dream (9)

    Ethan''s POV"At that moment, I had realized that they were Heaven Connection beings as the ability of aura extension was an exclusive trait to those who stood at the pinnacle of power in the Agate Star World.


    Their innate aura expansion abilities caused widespread destruction in the surroundings and destroyed all the forest and beasts. The man with the wolf tattoo suddenly crossed his arms in front of his chest and a primal wolf howl erupted from his mouth.


    I concluded on the spot that this howl was most likely connected to the ominous wolf tattoo on his back.


    His howl combined with the cloudy grey aura surrounding him and transformed into an expanding circular grey shockwave.


    It swept through the never-ending crimson gales emerging from the figure hidden in the red cloud and the tornadoes that erupted all around him."


    I took a breather and calmed my mind due to the chaos that had erupted inside my thoughts while remembering that fight again. A conjecture rose in my mind in response to the disorientation I felt in my senses.


    It''s most likely that at my current power, I can''t even handle recalling and explaining that battle in detail. My head hurts...


    A sharp pain throbbed in my temples, especially when I focused on remembering their cloudy grey, and crimson auras. But I continued as it was manageable.


    I looked at Virelle who had a concerned expression upon seeing my reddened eyes but I smiled to dispel her worries.


    "The crimson tornadoes closing in on the wolf-tattooed man obliterated the entire landscape and forested terrain of that island, and he resisted it with his ring-like greyish aura barrier. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crackling lightning and fire erupted against the backdrop of the setting sun when their auras clashed in the sky but they abruptly vanished and reappeared as streaks that were undetectable to my senses."


    I wryly smiled to show my inadequacy but I continued.


    "In one of their clashes, the largest mountain on the island was destroyed entirely, and just as I thought I had seen everything imaginable, something unexpected happened."


    "What?" Virelle inquired with her curiosity piqued to the limit.


    I didn''t keep her in suspense for long.


    "They simultaneously attacked with what I can only conclude were their ultimate moves. The wolf tattoo on the man''s back abruptly separated, merged with his aura, and manifested into a giant howling wolf head that seemed as though it would swallow the entire moon.


    It left silvery white trails in the backdrop of the setting sun and was very beautiful but deadly at the same time.


    Just as I thought the blood cloud from where the sharp crimson gales and tornadoes originated would be torn apart and devoured by the wolf head, a gigantic and shining blood sword erupted from it. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    It moved with such ferocity that the whole world seemed to tremble before its might. I could only describe it as The Divine Punishment Sword. But..."


    I sighed and was about to continue when she interrupted me.


    "But what? Who won?" Her eyes shone with urgency and I could sense something different in the burning desire that she showed in her expression. Suddenly, I had a feeling that there was something underlying in her excited expression.


    "But the moment they were about to collide, the memory fragment was abruptly cut off, and my consciousness was once again embraced by all-consuming darkness."


    Her face deflated at my response and seeing her disappointed expression, I smiled but shared my speculation afterwards.


    "I believe the man with the wolf-like claws and powers was a member of the werewolf race, and the figure opposite him is obvious¡ªI don''t need to explain it to you."


    "Yeah, Brother Ethan, you guessed it right. The man who you described is indeed a member of the werewolf race but not just any member. He is most likely one of the kings of the royal family of the werewolf race who are also known as the Howling Moon Werewolves."


    "And the other figure..." I asked, though I already had a rough idea.


    "You guessed it right. I don''t know their exact identity but I suspect they were one of the prestigious dukes of the Sangrial family who existed in the past.


    You might not know this but The Blood Sword is a hallmark of the Sangrials. Based on your description of the giant blood sword, I can confirm with almost full certainty that they were one of the dukes of the Sangrial family."


    A curious doubt nagged at me as soon as she finished.


    "Why do you think they were a previous duke? Couldn''t they be the current duke herself?" I asked with a mysterious smile.


    Realization dawned on her face as my words sank in.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? Yes, that''s certainly possible. But I haven''t heard of Master having any battles with a Howling Moon King of the werewolves. That''s one reason I didn''t consider Master as one of them."


    I smiled at her conclusion and offered my opinion.


    "What if no one ever knew about such a battle but in reality, it happened?" I was spouting pure bullshit wildly, but I wanted to appear insightful in front of her. But a sudden thought interrupted my cheeky attempt.


    Still, there is a real possibility that the figure in the tornado was the little duchess who pretends to be a mature woman in front of everyone.


    "Well, what you say does sound plausible." She went silent after that, and I continued recounting my adventures after that.


    In detail, I described my experiences of being stuck in one of the dark boundaries of the Astral Realm and my encounter with the feared Duskwither.


    She exclaimed repeatedly and continued expressing amazement and relief at how I navigated the dangers I faced.


    She was especially stunned by my journey to the Astral Realm as that realm and its stories were too abstract and unreal to most of the populace whether they were normal or extraordinary in nature.

 Chapter 123 Finally Emerging (1)*

    Ethan''s POVHowever, I avoided explaining the details about that floating washbasin in the dark and the grotesque devil mask floating in it.


    I felt apprehensive about mentioning them to her as they were too mysterious, and I knew little to nothing about them.


    The vague information I had received from the Eterna Nexus hinted that the washbasin was a crystallized soul fragment of something ancient but it didn''t make it clear to me who that was.


    It had warned me that knowing more would be truly detrimental to my existence, so I refrained from sharing that ominous detail with Virelle. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    But I think I should tell Master Nyx about them.


    Suddenly, the strict yet loving face of Master Nyx flashed in my mind, and a longing to see her and to rest my face against her comforting and squishy breasts surged within me.


    Where are you, Master? I thought with a worried heart as I knew that she had gone somewhere to find a cure for my unconsciousness. But I was awake and fine now.


    I have to ask the little duchess about where Master has gone today itself. I can''t delay it anymore. I decided with determination but Virelle''s distant calling interrupted my thoughts.


    "Brother Ethan...Brother Ethan ...are you even listening to me?"


    She had an annoyed expression and I corrected my lost expression and smiled apologetically at her. She pouted a bit but continued her words.


    "I still can''t fathom how your soul traveled to the mythical Astral Realm after your experience with the memory fragment contained in the wolf''s head."


    Her words snapped me to attention, and one particular phrase echoed in my mind persistently.


    "Memory fragment in the wolf head? What do you mean by that, Virelle?"


    She hesitated as her gaze continued flickering with a shadow of uncertainty. The flicker was brief but telling as if she had unveiled something she was nervous about explaining to me.


    "Brother Ethan," she began softly and her voice laced was with a solemnity that made the air feel heavier.


    "the wolf head in the room above us... it is not merely a lifeless relic. In the annals of our ancient texts, such artifacts are often described as vessels and containers that hold fragmented memories and lingering curses which are remnants left behind by beings of immense power or those consumed by profound resentment at the time of their death.


    They act as conduits that preserve echoes of battles long past with their emotions carved deep into the fabric of time, and sometimes even their fragments of consciousness itself."


    She paused and her eyes drifted as if she was sifting through layers of forgotten lore. Then, almost as if it were an afterthought she added,


    "Ah, Brother Ethan, I forgot you are not from the Blood Veil Continent. You see, here when an expert whose strength reaches the Sky Realm dies, they can leave behind a crystallized memory fragment.


    This fragment encapsulates the most pivotal moments and experiences of their whole life and serves as an invaluable guide for their descendants.


    It is a tradition woven into the very fabric of our existence and a means to ensure that the legacy of our strength and wisdom is never lost.


    If all the formidable members of a race adhere to this practice, even after their passing they can ensure that their lineage may never face the peril of a lost inheritance.


    Some embed within these fragments their most glorious battles where they showcased the masterful wielding of their racial bloodline abilities and soul arts.


    Others choose to preserve their experiences of critical junctures when they stood on the precipice of ascending to higher realms like the Heaven Connection and those below it.


    The demand for such profound experiences never wanes but it only grows in our world, and you know I am talking about not just within the confines of the Blood Veil Continent."


    Her words hung in the air and I enriched my knowledge about the racial customs and ways of the Blood Veil Continent''s society.


    She exhaled softly and hearing her voice, I could tell that her thoughts were drifting.


    "I never suspected that nondescript wolf head contained a memory fragment of such value. Yet, it clearly isn''t from a werewolf as werewolves lack the ability to fully transform into the beast form of giant wolves.


    Could that head belong to a rare breed of wolf beast that bore witness to the legendary battle that Brother Ethan described, and survived to carry its tale?"


    She seemed to forget my presence as her body relaxed against me and her back pressed to my chest as she lost herself in contemplation.


    A soft and steady rhythm of her breath mingled with mine. I was a little annoyed at her daydreaming and to pull her from her reverie, a wicked thought crossed my mind which was unbidden and impossible to resist.


    I reached out with my hands and found the soft heavy weight of her breasts. They spilled over my palms as they were too big to be contained within my palms and their warmth seeped into my skin.


    Before she could react, I abruptly pinched her nipples between my fingers and started rolling them with deliberate precision. A sharp and raw moan tore from her throat involuntarily as she instinctively covered her mouth with her right hand to stop her moan.


    Her head snapped toward me and her eyes blazed with a mix of mock indignation and also something darker and far more intoxicating.


    Seduction simmered beneath its surface and I took it as a challenge and an invitation all at once. My lips curled into a wicked grin, and I closed the distance between us as I captured her mouth in a searing kiss.


    Her muffled moan vibrated against my lips but it was no less potent than her raw one. My arm snaked around her waist as I pulled her tightly against me while my other hand cradled the back of her head and kept her locked in place.

 Chapter 124 Finally Emerging (2)**

    Ethan''s POVHer soft naked body pressed into mine and her every curve and touch made my cells cheer and shout for more.


    I didn''t hold back. My hands roamed freely and kneaded her breasts with a hunger that showed her my desire.


    Her breasts were impossibly soft yet firm beneath my touch and the way she arched herself into me only fueled the raging fire burning within me.


    My arousal which had already been simmering for the last half an hour flared to life fully as my semi-hard cock grew to its full length in mere moments and strained against her as if demanding her attention and love.


    I felt her taut nipples that went hard as they demanded my attention and care, and I could that it mirrored the lust and heat in her gaze.


    Her breath came in ragged bursts, each one evoking a feeling of power within me that I held over her at that moment.


    But she wasn''t entirely passive. Her sharp red nails dug into my neck and shoulders in a silent protest against my dominance.


    Her right hand gripped the back of my neck as she pulled me into a searing kiss that left no room for hesitation.


    I raced my hands across her raised hand and ran circles with my fingers on her smooth underarms as I teased her. She abruptly giggled in my mouth, and I couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    I smiled as I broke the kiss. With a smooth turn, I turned her body to face me and I started moving my head down only to trail my lips along her jaw from down to the column of her throat and finally to the swell of her full breasts.


    Her head fell back as she exposed more of herself to me and I took full advantage of that as my hands and mouth worked in tandem to unravel her completely with deliberate precision.


    When I arrived at her deep valleys, I was greeted by her trembling and taut pink nipples.


    Since they seemed to be so keen on inviting me, I captured them in my mouth and gave them a strong suck.


    "Nnngh..ahh..."


    Her body shivered and a reluctant moan escaped her mouth which sent a jolt of electricity through me and stoked the fire inside me to burn even stronger.


    After having my full of them, I moved lower in my conquest as my tongue licked and teased her waist and navel and elicited soft gasps and shivers from her as she crossed her fingers in my hair and kept me tightly pressed to her.


    I looked up to see her looking at me with hazy eyes that were full of love.


    Looking at her red eyes, I gave a small tender kiss on her navel and she responded by giving me a small involuntary whimper which she cutely tried to hide by covering her mouth.


    I think I love teasing and getting those eager and embarrassed reactions from her.


    I had a wicked thought as I moved even lower to my most anticipated and her most forbidden place.


    My head dipped underwater but I wasn''t concerned as I was not a normal person, so I was easily able to sustain my body with my magic power.


    And there it was, laid before my eyes, her bare pussy.


    It was entirely smooth and full with only a faint dusting of extremely fine and thin blond hairs. And no hanging lips could be seen from her tight slit in the middle.


    It''s like she is a full-grown bud who is waiting for me to help her bloom into the most beautiful flower. It is neither clean-shaven, nor is it bushy but just the way I like it.


    I licked my lips as I stared at her sparse blond hairs that seemed to desperately cover her slit from my evil eyes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, I could not move my eyes from the tiny tuft of fine blond hair on the area above her clitoris. It was a tantalizing detail that made my mouth water just by looking at it.


    I chuckled and without waiting for her reaction to stop me, I reached out a shaky finger and gently scraped her trembling pussy lips before I moved my finger upward and pressed it down on the swollen bud above.


    "Nnggh...Brother...Ethan, not there...Ah...Ahh"


    As if she had never felt such a strange sensation before, Virelle let out a coquettish moan and reflexively kicked her legs in the water. I watched in shock as a sticky liquid oozed out from her slit.


    She tried to push away my hand with her half-hearted attempts that were ''inspecting'' her forbidden place between her thighs.


    But her melodious moans only spurred me on and my senses were overwhelmed by the sight and smell of her beautiful pink pussy.


    My eyes were glued to her virgin plump pussy and my nose was filled with the chaotic but sweet scent of her overflowing nectar that slowly but surely mixed with the pool water around it.


    After a moment''s pause, I continued watching her twitching pussy in fascination as this was the first time, I was laying my eyes on a bare pussy in both of my lives.


    It seemed like the most perfect masterpiece and a divine creation of some god who had carefully crafted it with all his power and intellect.


    I was holding her hands, which were trying to push me away feebly when this thought crossed my mind, and I abruptly clamped my lips over it.


    I began to lick and such with fervor as I savored the salty-sweet nectar that flowed from her slit.


    "D...Don''t lick there...A...Ah~Brother Ethan, I feel really weird, so don''t lick there...please...Nnnggh~"


    Though Virelle huffed and puffed as she moaned and asked me not to lick her pussy, her actions, in reality, were opposite as she crossed her legs and secured my head properly in place between her thighs. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 125 First Signs of Her Crazed Possessiveness**

    Ethan''s POV"Is...Is it okay for Brother Ethan to lick...Ah...Haah....there? It is..dirty...Ahhn~"


    While she was asking me questions, her hands and thighs were pushing me even further into her secret spot.


    And I didn''t sit on ceremony as I sucked her slit as if some godly nectar was going to ooze out of it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to my head being underwater, her soft pubic hairs made me a little tingly on my face and I enjoyed their soft caress.


    Suddenly, her body tensed and a long, drawn-out moan escaped her lips.


    A flood of her release filled my mouth, and I drank it greedily as I savored the taste of it. When I finally emerged from the water, her chest heaved and her eyes were hazy and unfocused.


    Her eyes were hazy as she looked at me licking my lips and her face turned tomato red in mere seconds of seeing my action.


    I smiled and pulled her from the side rest as I kissed her while I guided her hand on my achingly hard cock that had been demanding her care for the last half an hour.


    My hard cock touched her navel and demanded her attention. She blushed as she looked at it and without me teaching or urging her, she started jerking me off.


    Hot vapor jutted out of her mouth as she looked at my dick with a laser focus and continued to stroke it with a focus that left me breathless.


    Her touch was tentative at first but soon she found her rhythm and her hand moved with increasing confidence.


    When I felt myself nearing the edge, I whispered in her ears, "Get your head closer to it, Virelle."


    She obeyed without hesitation and absentmindedly kneeled in the pool with only her head out of the pool as she continued to stroke my towering cock with pure dedication on her face.


    I took a sharp breath as my cock pulsed and thick jets of yellowish-white thick cum splashed on her face and hair.


    Her face soon seemed like one covered with spiderwebs as my cum was coating her hair, eyelids, nose, cheeks, and lips in sticky strands.


    She was stunned as she gripped my now limp cock that seemed to show chances of getting hard once more.


    With her other hand, she slowly touched her face as her tongue darted out to lick the thick cum on her lips and the area under her nose.


    Feeling the taste of it she finally broke out of her trance.


    I smiled as she glared at me from her kneeling position and suddenly an evil thought occurred to me. I patted her head and commanded her in a rough voice.


    "Lick it all from your face and swallow it, Virelle."


    She pouted but obeyed and started scooping the cum from her face with her fingers and licked them clean like a child savoring a treat.


    Her focus was absolute and her movements were deliberate and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction.


    When she was done, I finally decided that it was enough for today, and with a shared and unspoken understanding, we made our way out of the bathhouse.


    She draped a white towel around her figure which accentuated her curvy hourglass figure and let it hang just above her hips which left little to my imagination.


    As she walked ahead of me, she deliberately swayed her hips and the towel swayed together with her movements which offered me occasional glimpses of the delicate curve of her white ass.


    I couldn''t help but admire the view as my eyes occasionally caught the subtle peek of her pink slit as the towel shifted with every one of her steps.


    We entered the dim room and since this was not my room, I re-wore my white tunic whose collar was stained with the blood spots from the last night.


    Once I was fully dressed, I turned to see that Virelle was struggling slightly with the clasp of her bra. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    She had already slipped into her purple flower-patterned panties, but her hands fumbled behind her back as she tried to secure the bra in place.


    Her unrestrained large breasts seemed to defy gravity and I couldn''t resist stepping closer to help her.


    With a soft smile, I reached around her and deftly fastened the bra as I felt the warmth of her skin beneath my fingertips.


    As her bra settled into its place, I gave her breasts a playful squeeze from behind and my lips brushed against her left ear as I murmured,


    "Now no one will be able to discover their true wonders. And they never should, because by right, they belong only to me."


    I spoke with a tone of finality as though it were an indisputable truth.


    She shook her head in mock exasperation and a small smile played on her lips but she couldn''t resist adding a declaration of her own.


    "Similarly, Brother Ethan is mine and mine alone. And if any other woman dares to lay her eyes on him, I''ll pluck their eyes out without a second thought."


    Her red eyes gleamed coldly and they flickered with a crazed flame as her laughter echoed softly. In the dimly lit room, I could see her fangs glinting faintly which added to the unsettling aura around her.


    My amused smile almost faltered midway but I hastily composed myself and masked the cold sweat trickling down my spine.


    Oh my lord, just who did I manage to charm? What if she finds out about my relationship with Master Nyx and Aurelia?


    I forced an easy smile, though inwardly I sighed wryly and my thoughts raced wildly.


    Well, no point in overthinking. I''ll deal with it when the time comes. But I can''t afford to let go of anyone as each of the three holds immense importance to me. And Velcy may soon join their ranks.


    I was lost in my daydreams as I weaved countless scenarios in my head when a sudden voice snapped me back to the reality.

 Chapter 126 Ethans Promise (1)

    Ethan''s POV"Brother Ethan... Brother Ethan!"


    "Huh? Oh, yes, Virelle."


    "Don''t you agree with me?"


    "Um... Yes, of course."


    I nodded vigorously like a chick pecking rice grains and swiftly steered the conversation to a more serious topic.


    "Virelle, is your Master, Duchess Altheria currently present in the castle? I need to speak with her about my Master''s whereabouts."


    I inquired with a concerned expression as thoughts of Master Nyx flooded my mind. I wasn''t worried about her physical well-being as nothing could harm her but it was her mental state that troubled me.


    Despite the cold and tough persona that she deliberately showed to me, I knew how deeply she cared for me though she tried her best to conceal it.


    Well, she certainly isn''t an expert at hiding her emotions. I smiled inwardly and shook my head slightly.


    "I don''t know, Brother Ethan. My Master''s whereabouts and actions are often a mystery to me. I''ll have to check myself."


    I nodded, my tone warm as I made a request.


    "Let''s go, Virelle. You check on the Duchess, and I''ll wake Velcy."


    "Ah, I completely forgot about that little girl." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Virelle gave me a curious look as if brimming with unasked questions, but she hesitated. Then she simply smiled and composed herself.


    "Let''s go, Brother Ethan."


    I nodded and followed her through the narrow exit corridor which led to the dark spiraling staircase.


    As we descended, an unsettling memory of the light night surfaced in my mind.


    The sealed door with its enormous lock entwined with ominous red and black threads had planted a seed of dread inside my heart and I still remembered the fear I had felt on hearing its pounding.


    I glanced at Virelle and saw her walking ahead in casual steps and she seemed totally unbothered as if nothing was amiss around our surroundings.


    I remained cautious and reasoned that whatever malevolent force lingered behind that door did not react in her presence.


    After all, she had never mentioned it to me even a single time in the last night.


    Surely, if anything significant had occurred in the past, she would have at least given me a warning.


    I was still wary, and I followed her calmly. Just as I anticipated, nothing unusual happened. But when we reached the landing, my gaze instinctively shifted toward the black door at the far end.


    I froze and was utterly shocked to find that the thick threads of red and black that had once covered the enormous bronze lock were gone. The giant bronze lock now appeared ordinary and devoid of the sinister bindings that had once marked it. A cold shiver ran down my spine, but I maintained my composure.


    Without letting my expression change, I turned to Virelle who had suddenly taken my hand in hers. Her delicate fingers intertwined with mine as she held my hand tightly.


    I smiled at her reassuringly and asked in a casual and nonchalant tone,


    "Virelle, who lives in that room with the giant lock?" I gestured toward the accursed door.


    She followed my gaze and stared at the door for a long time before speaking. A shadow flickered across her face as hesitation laced her features and she seemed afraid of something.


    "Virelle?"


    "Yeah... Brother Ethan. Sorry, I was lost in my thoughts." she murmured.


    "I just don''t know how to explain this to you. I had asked Master once about who lived in that room, but she had ignored my question."


    Her voice dropped to a near whisper.


    "I''ve never seen anyone enter it, but..."


    Her uncertainty was palpable, like a whisper of unease brushing against the edges of her mind, as if she were grasping for the right words but finding only silence in return.


    "But what? Go on, Virelle."


    She exhaled softly and glanced at the door before continuing.


    "Since the first day I arrived in this castle, this room has always been locked with that giant bronze lock. And every time I look at it... I feel uneasy. It''s like something inside is always watching me. It makes my heart pound in a way I can''t explain."


    Her voice wavered, and she held my hand a little tighter.


    "That''s why, Brother, it would be better if you don''t try anything with it. I am a hundred percent sure that it''s an ominous place. And I would know as I have been staying in front of it for so many years."


    I nodded and squeezed her hand with both of mine as I attempted to assure her gently.


    "Don''t worry, baby. I would never do anything you ask me not to."


    As my words registered in her ears, suddenly her face lit up in pure delight but something about her reaction made an ominous feeling settle in my chest as if I had unknowingly made a grave mistake.


    My instincts were confirmed when she leaned in closer and spoke in a voice that was laced with a hint of teasing but mostly filled with anticipation.


    "Can you promise me that, Brother?"


    She closed the short distance between us and rested her golden head softly on my chest. Her fingers traced slow and feather-light patterns over my chest, each touch both hesitant and possessive as if she feared my answer yet craved for it all the same.


    My heart pounded at her sudden question and I hesitated briefly but didn''t want to disappoint her.


    She was already deeply traumatized by that dream and the towering pressure of her family who had set up her engagement without her approval only made it more difficult for us.


    I knew she was deeply concerned about our growing relationship


    Well, it is just a little promise. She probably wouldn''t even remember it later.


    "Of course, anything for my lovely Virelle."


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her eyes sparkled with warmth as I cupped her cheeks and leaned my head down to press my lips against hers in a gentle kiss.


    I poured all my love into that moment and savored her insides.

 Chapter 127 Ethans Promise (2)

    Ethan''s POVIn return, she responded with an intense eagerness and hunger that showed her passion for me.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer as she deepened the kiss. In her passion, her lips parted slightly as if she wanted to taste mine even more.


    Minutes passed as we lost ourselves in the heated embrace on the dimly lit staircase until I felt a sharp sting on my lip. A soft gasp escaped me as she sucked at the tiny wound she had made and savored the taste of my blood with a passionate zeal.


    My breath hitched, and I pulled back slightly only to meet her half-lidded gaze.


    Suddenly, curiosity sparked within me and I asked the question I had been meaning to ask her.


    "Virelle, why do you always prick my lips whenever you get excited? I know vampires prefer the warm rich blood from the main veins, like the jugular on our necks. Yet, you have never once bitten me there."


    Hearing my question, she froze for a moment as if time itself had paused for a second.


    A deep blush blossomed across her cheeks, spreading over her face like the warm hues of a sunset painting the sky. Her long and delicate lashes fluttered downward, casting faint shadows as she shyly averted her gaze and was unable to meet my eyes.


    I couldn''t look away as I was utterly captivated by the tender vulnerability in her expression. There was something so achingly beautiful and innocent about the way she hesitated and the way her emotions played across her face like a quiet unspoken melody.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was soft and barely more than a whisper. It forced me to lean in closer as my heart pounded and I hung on every fragile word. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "In our vampire clans, there''s a tradition," she confessed in a trembling voice.


    "When a woman truly loves a man with all her heart, she drinks his most precious blood¡ªthe blood that carries the essence of his soul and has the sweetest taste in the world. The blood on his lips.


    But there is a condition." She paused as her gaze flickered away for a moment before returning to mine.


    "To confirm our love, we can only drink from his lips. No other man and no other prey is ever worthy of that privilege."


    Her eyes locked onto mine and it shimmered with an emotion so profound it felt like the universe itself had momentarily stilled around us.


    A mix of happiness, longing, and something infinitely deeper that felt like the very fabric of her soul swirled within them.


    "From the moment I chose you as my soulmate," she continued in a voice barely above a whisper, "I never doubted. Not for a single second."


    Her words struck me like a lightning bolt and sent a surge of warmth through my chest.


    My heart clenched and I knew at this moment that I never wanted to lose this feeling of connection and love, I had never felt before.


    But before I could respond, a mischievous glint flickered in her eyes and her lips curved into a playful smile.


    "But if Brother Ethan wants me to bite his neck instead..." she teased as she tilted her head to the side with a sly grin,


    "I wouldn''t say no. After all, I have never tasted anything like it, and your lips..." She trailed off as her gaze dropped to my mouth before she added with a soft laugh.


    "Well, they don''t have that much to offer."


    Before I could even process or agree to her words, she lunged at me with surprising speed and wrapped her arms tightly around my neck as if she had given the permission herself.


    Her warm and soft lips found my neck in an instant as they pressed against my skin.


    Then came the sharp and searing pain that I had been expecting as her fangs pierced my jugular vein. I gasped as my body tensed and a strange electric sensation coursed through me.


    I had expected something euphoric and something akin to the intoxicating pleasure described in vampire tales of my previous life.


    Instead, a wave of lightheadedness washed over me as I felt the already spiral stairs above my head spin even more and I felt as if I was dropping in a never-ending hole.


    My limbs grew heavy and my thoughts grew muddled and distant. She drank with a surprising speed and the loss of blood I felt was dizzying.


    I instinctively reached up and my fingers slipped through the silken cascade of her hair as if desperate to ground both of us in reality.


    "Virelle," I murmured as my voice was weak and unsteady.


    "It''s time to let go, love. If you keep going, you will drain me dry."


    But she didn''t stop. Her lips remained pressed to my neck and the frantic and excited suction sent shivers down my spine. My vision blurred at the edges, and my breath grew shallow.


    Panic flickered faintly in the back of my mind but it was suddenly drowned out by a strange and almost surreal calm.


    Summoning the last of my energy, I patted her back a little harder and whispered into her ear. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Virelle, baby you need to stop."


    As if snapped out of a deep trance, she jerked away with her eyes wide and filled with horror.


    Vibrant red blood mixed with glittering silvery lights stained her lips as the crimson droplets trailed down her chin.


    The wild and hunger-driven glow in her eyes faded only to be replaced by a look of sheer devastation. Her hands trembled as she reached up to touch her mouth and her expression started crumbling.


    Her expression seemed as if her whole world had been ruined and I could feel the immense fluctuations in her emotions that she was experiencing right now.


    Her gaze traveled to my face and then to my ghostly pale skin.

 Chapter 128 The Arcane Linguist (1)

    Ethan''s POVI could clearly observe my chalk-like skin with my soul sense.


    She trembled as I could see guilt crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    "I... I''m so sorry, Brother Ethan." Her voice cracked in a raw voice filled with remorse.


    "I lost control. Once your blood touched my tongue, it was as if something took over me. I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    Her words dissolved into a sob as her body shook with guilt and regret.


    The sight of her like this shattered me. I reached out and my hand trembled slightly as I cupped her face and brushed away her tears with my thumb.


    "Shh, it''s okay, Virelle," I murmured in a soft and steady voice. "I''m fine, love. Just... be a little more careful next time, alright?"


    She looked up at me and her eyes glistened with tears, and I couldn''t resist the urge to comfort her.


    Leaning down, I pressed my lips to her cheeks and licked all of her tears before capturing her mouth in a deep and tender kiss.


    This time, I was the one who took control and poured all my love and reassurance into the embrace. She whimpered softly and her hands clutched at my shirt as if afraid I might disappear.


    When we finally parted, she sighed and her body relaxed against mine. Her breath was warm against my skin and her heartbeat was steady this time.


    Feeling it, I was reassured.


    "I love you, Brother Ethan," she whispered as her voice was filled with a quiet and unwavering certainty.


    I held her close and my arms tightened around her as my heart swelled with emotion. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "And I love you too, my beautiful Virelle," I replied in a voice thick with affection. "Always."


    Her smile was radiant and pure happiness lighted up her features in a way that left me utterly mesmerized for a second.


    It was a stark contrast to her usual stone-cold indifference.


    This side of her was something only I was privileged enough to witness in this whole world. The thought filled me with a strange sense of pride and gratitude as I was the only one in this world who could appreciate this breathtaking sight.


    "Okay, enough for now," I said reluctantly, pulling away slightly.


    "It''s getting late, and I should go to Velcy''s room. By the way, I talked to Velcy yesterday and heard that she is now studying the Aegaryn script under a specialized Arcane linguist that the castle arranged for her."


    At the mention of Velcy''s name, Virelle''s expression shifted subtly and a flicker of something unnatural passed over her face.


    It was gone in an instant but it was enough to make me uneasy. Suddenly, I remembered the possessive glint in her eyes when she had declared that no other woman could get close to me.


    Suddenly, remembering that moment sent an involuntary shiver through me.


    "You go on ahead, Virelle," I said as I forced a casual tone. "I''m going to her room to bring her back with me to the throne room."


    It was a lie, of course. I knew Virelle wouldn''t take it well if she found out that Velcy had spent the entire night sleeping in my room, which was situated above hers in this stairwell.


    Velcy had mentioned earlier that her current residence was in the lower reaches of the underground well. As I turned and began to walk down the stairs, her voice stopped me in my tracks.


    "Wait, Brother Ethan," she called, her tone deceptively light. "When did you wake up yesterday evening?"


    I didn''t know why but I felt a sudden pang of unease at her question but replied calmly,


    "I regained consciousness around evening, I think. With our rooms being in this dark well, it''s hard to keep track of time, but it was roughly around four or five o''clock." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She fell silent for a moment and just as I was about to turn back to her, she asked in a low and measured voice.


    "Then where and when did you meet her, Brother Ethan?"


    "Do you mean Velcy?" I asked, stalling for time.


    "Who else?" she replied as her tone sharpened slightly.


    I was about to lie and say I had met her in her room downstairs, but something stopped me at the last moment. It was a gut feeling, a warning bell that was ringing in the back of my mind.


    So, I opted for a half-truth in between.


    "When I woke up and was still trying to gather my bearings and surroundings, Velcy had suddenly entered my room to check on me.


    I was startled to find a stranger there and in response, I had restrained her. During my interrogation, she introduced herself and explained to me the circumstances under which she was rescued from Blackwell Castle. She also described the incident in which she was saved."


    I paused and was careful enough to not mention the Heartshadow thing in front of Virelle. Her expression softened slightly, and her voice regained its usual cheerfulness.


    "Oh, so that''s what happened," she said in a low voice, and I felt as if she was talking to herself.


    "Why was I even worried? Of course, Brother Ethan could only have met her in the late evening."


    She seemed to be muttering more to herself than to me, but with my heightened senses, I caught her every word.


    Curiosity burned within me, so I asked the reason for her questions, "Why did you ask, Virelle?"


    "It''s just that you hadn''t met or seen Velcy before, and I was curious how you two had your first meeting," she replied in a light tone but her eyes were sharp as if she was testing me.


    "It was... enlightening," I said carefully. "In our talks later, she told me about the Arcane Linguist who has been teaching her the Aegaryn script for the past week. I''m going now, we''ll talk more later."


    I was about to go down as I wanted to excuse myself fast from this situation.

 Chapter 129 The Arcane Linguist (2)

    Ethan''s POVBut before I could move, her arms wrapped around my waist and her head rested against my back.


    "I''ll wait for you above, Brother Ethan," she whispered but her voice was low and tinged with something I couldn''t quite place.


    I chuckled softly and turned to hug her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re so cute, Virelle. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Pecking her lips, I turned around and vanished into the darkness below but my mind continued to race as I analyzed Virelle''s behavior. She wasn''t easy to fool.


    She was most likely testing me if I had been trying to lie about Velcy to her.


    But why?


    I thought hard on this and soon a conclusion took shape in my mind.


    She was most likely with Velcy in the early hours of the evening and if I had lied about going to her room at that hour, she would have suspected my intentions behind this lie and would have concluded that I was trying to hide something.


    But why was she so suspicious? Is there something, I didn''t know?


    I thought hard but couldn''t come to a conclusion this time. There was clearly something I was missing, some piece of information that eluded me.


    For now, all I could do was tread carefully.


    Back to the present....after he woke Velcy up


    As I traversed the narrow corridor of my room and stood on the stairway outside I finally finished my recollection of the events from the last night to the morning when a soft pat on my back brought me back to reality.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    I turned to find Velcy standing there, impeccably dressed in a white and black frock that reminded me of the French maid dresses from my previous life.


    She blushed as I smiled at her and ruffled her hair. Together we made our way out of the dark well to the castle''s upper regions.


    We arrived at the huge throne hall, where I could see Virelle waiting for us. I had already unlinked my hand from Velcy''s, and we walked in separately.


    I saw Virelle standing with her usual indifferent expression and I remembered the discussion we had earlier in the night. It was mostly as to how we should present ourselves to the outside world and not let anyone know about our secret relationship.


    "Lady Virelle, always a pleasure to meet you," I said in my formal but warm tone.


    "It''s been a long time since I last saw you, though for me, it was only a day, given my week-long coma."


    "The pleasure is mine, Little Brother Ethan," she replied, her voice equally formal.


    "Let''s go outside. I believe the Arcane Linguist is already here, and Master will likely arrive soon."


    I nodded, and the three of us began walking through the dark corridors of the castle.


    The occasional red glow from the morning sun broke through the shadows concealing the corridors of the dark castle. As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the tension between Virelle and Velcy.


    Virelle remained indifferent the whole way and didn''t even glance at Velcy, while Velcy stayed silent and subdued as she walked with her head down. Her long grey hair concealed her expression but I was not in the mood to pry so much into her thoughts and expressions.


    Remembering Virelle''s earlier attitude about other women, I felt that what I had feared was slowly coming to pass.


    My thoughts were interrupted as we stepped into the bright sunlight and the sudden shift from darkness to light forced me to squint.


    I had been living in shadows for so long that I had almost forgotten the warmth of the sun.


    As I gazed up at the burning orb in the sky, a profound realization struck me. There could be no darkness without light. Embracing the darkness didn''t mean I had to forsake the light as they were two sides of the same coin.


    This sudden unexpected epiphany resonated deeply within me though I couldn''t yet grasp its full significance.


    "Brother Ethan..." Virelle''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I turned to find her looking at me with a mix of amazement and concern.


    "Do I have something on my face?" I asked as I tried to lighten the mood.


    She blushed slightly but quickly composed herself and quickly glanced around as if remembering we weren''t alone.


    "Let''s go to the castle library. That''s where Velcy is being taught every day. You might also find Master there as she often spends her time there."


    I nodded, and the three of us made our way toward the two-story black building standing in the middle of the clearing.


    As we walked, an uneasy feeling settled in my chest. This delicate balance between light and darkness, between Virelle and Velcy, was teetering on the edge.


    I could sense the inevitable problem I would have to face was approaching.


    And yet, despite the uncertainty clawing at my thoughts, I knew one thing for sure that I couldn''t allow anyone, not even Virelle to dictate my actions.


    I loved her but in this life, I had vowed to follow my desires and honor the deepest whispers of my soul. My choices were mine alone.


    Steeling my resolve, I followed her lead and was filled with determination to walk this path on my own terms.


    We arrived at the entrance, and as I stepped inside my breath hitched in my throat at the sight inside. The building''s modest exterior had given no indication of the sheer enormity of its interior.


    A sprawling and grandiose library stretched as far as my eyes could see as its vastness defied all logic. Towering bookshelves lined the walls which were packed with tomes of every conceivable size and their spines were worn with age and knowledge.


    There were winding, spiraling, and even moving staircases that coiled through the air and together formed a complex but intricate network that connected different levels of the massive hall.

 Chapter 130 The Arcane Linguist (3)

    Ethan''s POVCountless men and women, scholars and mages alike roamed the expanse and each one of them was lost in the world of ink and parchment.


    Yet, despite their numbers, a deafening silence enveloped the library.


    Not a single voice, not even a whisper, disturbed the air. It was unnatural and eerie even for such a massive place to be devoid of sound.


    My mind raced with questions. How could a structure that appeared so modest from the outside house something of this scale within? How was this possible?


    My mouth parted slightly in awe as I struggled to rationalize what I was seeing. Before I could form a coherent thought, a smooth yet jarring voice shattered the stillness.


    "Who is this bumpkin? Boy, have you never seen the application of Dimensional Expansion in the real world before?"


    Hearing it reality snapped back into my focus. I turned toward the source of the condescending remark, and the silence that had once reigned supreme was now filled with hushed murmurs and sharp glances. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dozens of eyes flickered in our direction with some glaring towards the speaker in silent reprimand.


    A refined-looking middle-aged man emerged from the crowd, clad in a luxurious red mage robe embroidered with intricate gold patterns.


    He was adorned with an excessive amount of jewelry that included rings, chains, and a gemstone-encrusted brooch¡ªall of which only served to make him look like an overdecorated peacock.


    But what stood out most was the unmistakable arrogance gleaming in his gaze.


    However, the moment his eyes met mine, something shifted. The confidence in his expression faltered only to be replaced by an almost imperceptible flicker of shock.


    I understood the reason immediately. Years of rigorous noble training within Mistborn Castle had instilled in me a commanding presence.


    My further mastery of the Eternal Eclipse Ascension technique and the Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body technique further honed that aura and I exuded an air of authority that was impossible to ignore.


    And then there was my attire, every one of its pieces was carefully crafted by my master.


    She had designed an exclusive wardrobe for me and insisted that I wear only what she deemed fitting.


    Dark, regal fabrics with silver or gold embellishments and designs adorned my figure accentuating my otherworldly features and noble stature.


    The garments that combined with my natural composure created an unmistakable image of me as the scion of a powerful lineage though my lineage in reality was not that powerful if I didn''t include my beloved master.


    I sighed and shook my head slightly at my own thoughts as I found them silly. I had no desire to be vain but reality was as it was.


    These were gifts given by fate, and I could not deny them.


    The arrogant mage had fallen silent and his sneer was replaced by cautious scrutiny. It was almost amusing, watching him realize the absurdity of his insult.


    His gaze lingered on me as if to ask¡ªwho exactly was he calling a bumpkin?


    I didn''t have any change in my expression as I was not the type to engage in meaningless trash talk¡ªI only knew how to act. In my usual indifferent tone, I asked him,


    "Who are you?"


    My simple question was laced with magic as a low droning voice reverberated directly in the man''s ears.


    The red-robed man in question faltered and his expression twisting into something between troubled and awkward.


    His lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out of his mouth. His eyes flickered about, scanning the room as though searching for an escape route but one he could not find.


    "Che..." I clicked my tongue in disdain in a small but deliberate show of contempt. The sound seemed to ignite something in him as his eyes flashed with anger.


    Yet, he was wise enough to swallow whatever retort he had and kept his silence. I paid him no further mind as dealing with such kind of fools was not worth my time.


    Virelle who remained quiet and watchful this whole time followed me as I walked toward the first-floor table bathed in sunlight. It offered the best view of the library but it was noticeably unoccupied.


    And I could guess the reason behind it. Vampires loathed prolonged exposure to the sun and mostly preferred shadowy and hidden dark corners.


    As I settled into my seat, I glanced at Virelle from the corner of my eye. A hesitant expression flickered across her face as though she wanted to say something but was unsure how to voice it.


    On my other side, Velcy seemed uncharacteristically uneasy as her embarrassment was evident in the way she shifted uncomfortably.


    A sense of wrongness settled over me.


    Before I could question Virelle, the same jarring voice shattered the quiet but now it carried an even greater intensity than before.


    "Why are you so late, you dimwitted girl? You made your teacher wait for such a long time!"


    I turned my gaze back to the red-robed man, now pointing a rigid finger at Velcy and his tone was sharp and unforgiving.


    His crimson eyes burned with irritation but I could tell this was more than mere impatience. He was venting and releasing the frustration he had swallowed during our earlier encounter but was using Velcy as his outlet.


    Something clicked in my mind. A realization.


    I turned my attention to Virelle and our eyes met as I asked for a silent confirmation. She had been watching the entire exchange with an unreadable expression.


    When my gaze locked onto hers, she hesitated but then after a beat, she gave a small nod.


    So, he was Velcy''s teacher. That Arcane Linguist.


    My eyes drifted back to him and narrowed slightly as I examined his posture, his expression, and the way he carried himself. He was irritated and embarrassed.


    And was trying to assert dominance after I had stripped him of it moments ago.


    And yet, even as he berated Velcy, I could see the tension in his stance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 Ethans Lesson (1)

    Ethan''s POVHis words showed slight hesitance mixed with a bit of something sly, which I suddenly realized only I could have detected with my superior soul sense.


    Was he truly so foolish? Or was he simply blinded by his need to reclaim control?


    A slow and deliberate smirk curled on my lips. This will be interesting.


    "Is this truly how a so-called Arcane Linguist behaves?" Though my voice was soft, it carried an unmistakable weight.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    The man''s gaze snapped toward me as his anger shifted into something warier.


    I leaned back slightly and rested an arm against the table.


    "You seem awfully bold speaking to her in such a manner."


    My smirk deepened, and I let my next words sink in. "Aren''t you afraid of what I will do to you?"


    But this time, he didn''t panic like before. Despite my aura pressing down on him invisibly, he still struggled to maintain a stoic and angry expression and refused to let any sort of fear show in his eyes.


    "Whoever you are, young man, or whichever family you belong to, it doesn''t matter here. You cannot threaten me like this. I am assigned to be her teacher, and I have every right to discipline her for being late."


    I was about to retort when he suddenly started walking toward us. I remained silent, intrigued by his boldness as I wanted to see what he intended to do.


    He ignored me completely and turned his attention to Velcy, who sat beside us.


    Velcy, however, did not display the nervousness one would expect from a little girl in this situation. Instead, her expression was stone-cold and unreadable.


    Well, that was to be expected from someone like her. After all, her experiences had been vastly different from those of normal children and she was not the type to cower or remain submissive in front of any kind of oppression.


    My eyes remained trained on the red-robed middle-aged man as he ascended the stairs toward her.


    A curious thought crossed my mind, and without glancing at Velcy, I transmitted my voice directly into her mind through my soul sense.


    ''Is he the Arcane linguist who teaches you the Aegaryn script?''


    She turned her gaze to me and gave a slow nod. Confirming my suspicion, I asked another question.


    ''Does he speak to you like this every day? Does he regularly address you in this manner?''


    Without hesitation, she nodded again as she confirmed my suspicion. A deep frown formed on my face at her response.


    I fell into deep thought. ''Did Master order her to learn the Aegaryn script from an Arcane linguist?''


    This time, I directed my question to Virelle who was coldly watching the man as he neared our seating area on the first floor.


    ''Yes, the Lord Dragoness instructed me to find an instructor to teach Velcy the Aegaryn script as quickly as possible on the very day she arrived at the castle.''


    Her voice was clear and unwavering as she replied through sound transmission without moving her lips or giving any indication that she was conversing with me.


    I nodded and knew that the girl I had chosen was smart and pragmatic enough to understand my intentions.


    ''Who assigned him as her teacher? Did you contact him for it, or did someone else recruit him to instruct Velcy?''


    My tone carried no accusation, only curiosity as I didn''t want her to think I was blaming her for his presence.


    ''I sent a notice through the bat guards to Scarlet Hollow City, announcing the need for an Arcane linguist at Scarlet Hollow Castle.


    As for the selection process, the castle commander of the guards would know more about it. She reports directly to Master Altheria and oversees the hiring process and determines both the quality and number of personnel allowed in the castle.''


    Her detailed answer left me slightly puzzled. The likelihood that he was a spy or a planted troublemaker decreased significantly in my mind.


    My gaze lifted toward him as he was almost at our table now.


    Third Person''s POV


    Ethan''s rigid and unreadable crimson eyes locked onto the man, displaying his cold and unyielding attitude.


    The middle-aged man came to a halt three meters from the table and deliberately avoided Ethan''s gaze as he fixed his attention on Velcy, who met his stare with an equal measure of icy detachment.


    "Why are you staring at me like that, you ugly wretch?" he spat. "The time for your lesson has arrived, and yet here you are, moping around."


    Ethan''s eyes instantly darkened as his crimson irises deepened into a shade so dark it seemed as if they were being swallowed by shadows.


    A glacial chill spread through the air, and an ominous glint flickered in his gaze.


    The man seemed completely oblivious to the shift in atmosphere as he was swept up in his own sense of dominance and reached out his hand toward Velcy''s head.


    In the blink of an eye, Ethan''s hand moved like lightning and intercepted his. The world seemed to freeze in that instant.


    Their eyes met in a silent yet violent clash as the air between them seemed to be warped and boiling with invisible tension.


    The middle-aged man''s body stiffened as though an unseen force had locked him in place. He struggled, but it was futile as he could neither move nor could he tear his gaze away from Ethan''s. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, breaking the suffocating silence, Ethan''s voice rang out in a low and ominous tone that echoed in every corner of the vast library.


    "It seems you are in the need of a lesson today as well. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll make sure it is one you will never forget for the rest of your life."


    A brilliant flash of blue light erupted from Ethan''s arm and rapidly condensed into his palm. A loud crack reverberated through the room like a lightning strike.


    Gasps filled the air as onlookers recoiled and some even shivered at the sheer force of the sound.

 Chapter 132 Ethans Lesson (2)

    Third Person''s POVAnd then, shattering the stunned silence, came the man''s piercing and agonized scream that echoed through the library like a wail from the damned.


    His eyes were filled with pain as his arm from the elbow was twisted in another direction, and blood seeped from the torn muscles at the impact point with his broken bones protruding grotesquely beneath the skin.


    Still gripping his shattered arm, Ethan rose from his chair and delivered a simple and glowing kick to his chest.


    The man was hurled into the air like a rag doll as he flailed helplessly before his form tumbled over the first-floor railing and plummeted to the ground floor.


    Barring any hesitation, Ethan followed him like a specter.


    As the middle-aged man descended into the ground, the panic and terror in his eyes surpassed all limits as tears and snot smeared his face and from his expression, one could tell that he had never experienced such an intense moment in his whole life.


    However, for Ethan, close combat and such blood-pumping events were not scarce in his list of harrowing experiences from both of his lives.


    Like a wraith, Ethan leaped after him. As they plummeted, Ethan''s foot connected squarely once more and it accelerated the man''s fall.


    Though it all seemed to unfold over an extended sequence, in reality, the entire event transpired in the span of a heartbeat from the moment of the initial crack event.


    The man crashed violently into a wide table and the force behind his fall shattered it into splinters that scattered across the library floor.


    Blood spewed from his mouth as he coughed violently and his body became battered and bruised from multiple injuries.


    But the most striking mark upon him was the frozen imprint of Ethan''s foot on his chest.


    A brilliant blue glow coiled around the imprint and slowly spread as it froze nearly half his torso. His eyes widened in absolute terror as Ethan pressed firmly against his chest and intensified the icy energy that now coursed through him.


    The luminescent blue aura on Ethan''s leg shone steadily, and soon the freezing energy reached the man''s neck.


    The man''s expression shifted from pain to desperation as a fierce resolve flickered in his red eyes. He began mumbling unintelligible syllables and his body was suddenly enveloped in a pulsating red glow.


    A strange power warped the air around them, as golden-orange rays from the sunlight filtered through the library windows and coalesced around him at an astonishing speed.


    Ethan sneered in disdain but made no move to stop it.


    Just as the golden wave of energy closed in, a thick dark smoke erupted from his body and it formed an impenetrable black orb that enveloped both men.


    The golden energy crashed into the sphere and attempted to force its way through but the dark orb remained unyielding as its surface stretched yet refused to break.


    As if commanded by something, the golden energy seemed to have come to a decision as it concentrated into a thin fiery sword.


    Its sheer heat caused the air to shimmer and the surrounding paper parchments and wooden splinters to catch fire.


    The fiery-orange sword that was infused with concentrated sunlight and something else, slashed at the black orb.


    In response, the dark barrier reacted instantly and condensed into a small but dense black disk that intercepted the blazing blade.


    Sparks erupted as the two forces clashed but the black disk held firm.


    In its counterattack, slowly tendrils of darkness seeped from it and corrupted the fiery sword. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It caused the glowing orange sword to change into a deep black color with its golden-orange hue transformed into an eerie black one. Within moments, the once-radiant weapon was transformed into a blade of void-like fire as its glow now seemed menacing and unreal.


    As the black orb dissipated, the scene within was revealed, and seeing it a hushed shock fell over the library.


    In the crowd, a small old man with short black horns, who had remained passive and unnoticed until now, finally opened his nearly closed eyes.


    His gaze which was sharp and unchanging settled on Ethan.


    "How is this possible for someone so young," he muttered under his breath.


    "Such mastery and ease over elemental forces at his age... Impossible. Just where did he come from?"


    His attention then shifted to Virelle, who stood on the first floor and observed the spectacle below with an expression of absolute indifference, as if such violence was an everyday occurrence to her.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, his eyes landed on the little scarred girl. Unlike Virelle, she was wide-eyed with awe and amazement lighting up her face as she absorbed the scene below.


    Looks like he is related to the old monster within this castle. The old man concluded in his mind due to the presence of the old monster''s disciple with the young man in front of him.


    Thinking this he soon returned his gaze to the unfolding confrontation.


    Ethan now held the defeated man aloft by the neck and suspended him in midair. The man''s eyes bulged as he gasped for breath and struggled in vain.


    Despite his attempts to gather sunlight to cast another spell, he could not form the syllables necessary to complete the incantation. The red glow around his body flickered like a broken bulb but he was unable to muster his magic power or bloodline ability.


    "Don''t bother trying," Ethan said coolly. "You can''t do anything to me. I will spare your life for now but if you ever show your face in this castle again, I might change my mind."


    He then turned his attention to the library''s onlookers, their expressions frozen in shock, and flashed a small apologetic smile at the commotion he had caused and how it had disturbed their practice.


    Glancing at the open gate, he tightened his grip and then effortlessly tossed the man through the exit.


    Like a projectile, the man was flung out of the library.

 Chapter 133 Duchesss Arrival (1)

    Third Person''s POVDue to the strength behind the throw, the man vanished from sight like a discarded ragdoll and the people in the library could only see a blurry thing being thrown out of the library hall.


    Ethan turned and looked up at Virelle and the little girl as he signaled them to follow.


    Without hesitation, they trailed behind him as he strode out of the library, leaving behind the hushed murmurs of those who had witnessed the extraordinary spectacle.


    Ethan stepped out of the library into the morning sun and his eyes narrowed as he spotted the middle-aged man struggling to stand against the castle wall.


    The man''s breaths were ragged and his body trembled as he wiped the blood trickling from his nose with his sleeve.


    Ethan smirked and was ready to apparate in front of the man but just as he was about to do so, the man stretched out a trembling hand and shouted frantically.


    "Stop!!!"


    Ethan had no intention of obeying, but curiosity flickered in his mind. For a brief moment, he decided to humor the man and see what he was trying to pull.


    The man''s fear-ridden eyes gradually settled and a glint of relief passed over his battered face. A weak but confident smile formed on his torn lips as if he had just confirmed something.


    Swallowing his pain, he straightened slightly and spoke with newfound resolve.


    "It seems you are not as impetuous as I thought, young man. I am one of the retainers of Successor Dominic Sangrial. Surely, you must know who he is."


    Ethan''s expression remained unreadable as he tilted his head slightly.


    "And what does throwing around the name of whoever this Dominic guy means to me?"


    The middle-aged man frowned as he struggled to gauge Ethan''s reaction.


    He had expected him to be intimidated on hearing the young lord''s name or at least hesitate but there was none in his expressions.


    His own mental state wavered but he shook his head and pushed forward with forced confidence.


    "How can you speak about Young Master Dominic like this? Do you even understand the weight and prestige his name carries?"


    Ethan exhaled through his nose and his patience was gradually thinning.


    "I don''t know who this Dominic is, and frankly, I don''t care."


    He rolled his shoulders and intertwined his fingers before cracking his knuckles. A sharp series of pops echoed, clearly indicating his intent.


    "Now, as for you¡­"


    The middle-aged retainer''s fleeting confidence shattered and his face paled as fear returned to his eyes.


    "St...Stop!!" he blurted out as his voice cracked continuously.


    "Young man, if you know what''s good for you, you will stand down and apologize to me for your rude behavior. Otherwise, you will regret this."


    Ethan smirked at his lousy threat and in the next moment he vanished from his spot.


    The middle-aged man barely had time to react before a fist materialized inches from his face. But instead of panicking this time, his eyes gleamed with steely resolve. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His lips moved in a rushed incantation, and a small fiery orange orb burst into existence before him and positioned itself precisely in the path of Ethan''s attack.


    But if he had expected hesitation, he was sorely mistaken as what happened next made his brain go blank.


    Ethan''s fist remained unwavering but an icy wind suddenly erupted from it and coiled around his knuckles like a living force.


    The moment his comet-like fist that left beautiful icy trails in the air met the fiery orb, the expected clash between fire and ice never came.


    Instead, the flames sputtered and died instantly as if a single ember had been thrown into a vast and frigid ocean.


    His comet-like punch continued its trajectory and slammed into the man''s jaw with devastating force.


    A sickening crack echoed through the air as the man''s body launched into the sky like a ragdoll. He ascended at least ten meters before gravity reclaimed him.


    As he tumbled downward, a soft patter of crystal-like fragments followed.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan''s gaze focused on it and he instantly identified them to be the man''s bloody teeth that scattered on the black stone pavement like shattered glass.


    Virelle who had been watching from a distance also focused on the falling debris and narrowed her eyes. Her fingers twitched as she noted the gruesome sight.


    Meanwhile, Velcy who was standing beside her moved forward for a few steps and picked up something small and round from the ground. It was an icy-white orb that was emitting a soft and eerie white fog.


    Virelle''s eyes flashed with curiosity and she extended her hand towards her.


    Seeing her outstretched hand, Velcy reluctantly placed the orb in her palm.


    As she examined it closely, she noticed an intense struggle occurring within the sphere as an orange core of liquid-like fire battled against the frozen exterior and they were locked in a strange yet perfect equilibrium.


    How beautiful.


    The sunlight reflected off its surface, making it look like an otherworldly gemstone. But her admiration was short-lived as a loud thud echoed and signaled the retainer''s return to the ground.


    His body lay in a crumpled heap and this time it was unmoving. He was in no condition to fight perhaps even to speak.


    Ethan walked toward him in slow and deliberate steps that exuded an aura of inescapable doom. The man''s fear-stricken eyes widened even further as he tried to form some words.


    Velcy stifled a chuckle at his toothless state, while Virelle struggled to maintain her usual cold composure as her cheeks twitched at the absurdity of it.


    Ethan reached down and gripped the man''s collar hoisting him effortlessly.


    Just as he was about to land another blow, the man screamed in a desperate and gurgling voice as his eyes burned with a mix of terror and hatred.


    "You can''t do this to me! You''ll regret it! Young Lord Dominic will severely punish you for your crimes! And as for that ugly girl...."

 Chapter 134 Duchesss Arrival (2)

    Third Person''s POV"...She will be nothing more than a slave under his control! Not even fit to be his maid!!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the air around him grew impossibly cold.


    Ethan''s eyes darkened as an unnatural chill spread from his very being. His grip shifted from the man''s collar to his throat and his fingers tightened ever so slowly.


    The middle-aged retainer''s eyes bulged. Only gurgling noises escaped his bloodied mouth as he clawed at Ethan''s hand with desperation overtaking him.


    Virelle who was standing just a few steps away, shook her head. She made no move to intervene. Instead, she thought to herself,


    This idiot shouldn''t have tried to threaten him under that fool''s name.


    The silence stretched between them as Ethan maintained his grip and his eyes reflected nothing but pure and unyielding menace.


    The man''s struggles weakened as his strength drained with every passing second, and his gasps for air became more desperate.


    Virelle glanced at Velcy who was still holding the icy orb like a child with fascinated eyes as if entranced by the glow emanating from it.


    "I wonder what would happen if we shattered it," she mused aloud but her voice carried a distinct note of indifference.


    From her tone alone, it was clear that she was utterly unconcerned with the fate of the middle-aged man slowly dying in Ethan''s grip.


    Velcy tilted her head and considered the possibility as her fingers twitched ever so slightly. But before she could act, the air around them shifted.


    A sudden and intense thick and suffocating smell of rust and blood filled the clearing. It was as if the very atmosphere had been drenched in crimson.


    At one moment, everything was normal and in the next, the entire world seemed to change. The surroundings darkened as if clouds had covered the sun around them and an eerie red hue was visible on the walls and pavement as if they were bleeding.


    Even the black tiles beneath their feet took on an ominous bloody sheen as though blood was dripping from them.


    Velcy froze with shock mirrored in her wide eyes. The orb slipped from her grasp and shattered upon impact with the ground.


    Beautiful shards that glimmered like blue and red fireworks, scattered across the cold floor and their brilliance was stark against the dimmed surroundings.


    "Master!!"


    Virelle''s sharp cry snapped Velcy out of her trance and she turned toward the sound. There, standing tall and imposing beside Ethan was the figure of the familiar shadowy woman she had seen in the underground mountain.


    Her figure was both elegant and terrifying as her red eyes glowed like smoldering embers in the darkness through the dark shadow covering her whole body.


    Though her presence was undeniable now, Velcy had not noticed her arrival. One moment there was no one besides them and in the next, she stood before them like a silent storm.


    When did she even get here? I didn''t sense anything¡­ How is that possible?


    Velcy instinctively adjusted her posture and shrank slightly as though trying to appear small and unthreatening in front of the Duchess of Sangrial.


    "Alright, little Ethan," the duchess said in a smooth and almost amused tone as she rested a hand lightly on his shoulder.


    "That''s enough for now. He will die if you continue to hold him like that."


    But Ethan''s cold and unfeeling gaze remained locked onto the struggling man. He did not flinch, nor did he loosen his grip.


    It was as if he was accustomed to the duchess''s ghost-like appearances and remained unbothered by her sudden intrusion.


    "As you say, Lord Altheria," he finally responded as his voice shifted to a gentle and almost affectionate tone as he turned to the shadowy figure.


    The warmth in his words was in stark contrast to the bone-chilling atmosphere he had commanded mere moments before.


    With deliberate precision, Ethan loosened his grip and it was just enough for the man to wheeze in a desperate gulp of air. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    His body convulsed slightly as he greedily sucked in each breath and his bulging eyes that had seemed like they would pop out of his sockets due to the strangling slowly returned to normal.


    "Now," Ethan said in a calm voice that carried an unmistakable edge of danger.


    "You''re going to tell us everything. Why did you appear in this castle, and what was your true purpose in becoming Velcy''s teacher?"


    He tilted his head slightly as his fingers twitched just enough to make his meaning clear.


    "And if I don''t like what I hear¡­"


    The man swallowed thickly and his battered face was drenched in sweat. He nodded frantically in a hoarse and broken voice.


    "I¡­ I''ll talk¡­ Just¡­ don''t kill me¡­"


    Ethan smirked in a cold and satisfied manner.


    "Good."


    He released the man fully and allowed him to collapse onto the floor. The moment his knees hit the ground, the man gasped for breath as his chest heaved like he had never breathed the air in his life.


    His body trembled, and his entire form sagged in exhaustion as if clinging to life itself. He had come so close to death that he could still feel its shadow still lingering over him.


    Meanwhile, Virelle and Velcy stepped forward and stood side by side with Ethan. Virelle inclined her head in a respectful bow and Velcy quickly mirrored her action.


    The duchess, however barely acknowledged their presence and her expression remained aloof and unreadable.


    Ethan offered his own greeting with a small respectful bow in her direction before returning his attention to their captive. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew heavier as the combined pressure of the three figures along with the overwhelmingly powerful presence of the Duchess of Sangrial bore down upon the man.


    Under their piercing gazes, cold sweat dripped down his forehead and he understood his position well that there was no escape.


    With a shaky breath, he finally began to speak the truth behind all of the farce that he had attempted to cook in front of Ethan and Virelle.

 Chapter 135 The White Dragon (1)

    Third Person''s POV"Wh¡­ When the Blackwell family''s castle was destroyed overnight by the dark dragon god, the entire city was thrown into chaos.


    The event was unprecedented. I still remember the¡­ the purple sun that had suddenly appeared underground and lighted up the whole city and the wilderness beyond in its eerie glow."


    He paused, his voice shaking as he recalled the memory and his eyes glazed over with fear.


    "The walls of Scarlet Hollow City still bear the scars¡­ the melted stone, the destruction left behind by the purple dragon fire even though it happened so far from its location.


    The Blackwell family was¡­ was growing in power and had almost neared the status of the Marquises of Sangrial. But that night¡­ everything was wiped away."


    Ethan remained expressionless as he listened though the weight of his gaze bore down heavily upon the man.


    Internally, however, a single thought continued to echo relentlessly in his mind.


    Master is indeed as formidable as her title suggests her to be and lives up to the name of a Heaven Connection Abyssbound Night Dragon.


    The Blackwell family was unfortunate to become pawns in the scheme orchestrated by the mastermind behind their ambush on us. But I never expected Master''s wrath to manifest in such a terrifying manner.


    I must tread carefully to avoid angering her in the future.


    He shuddered inwardly though his outward demeanor remained as cold and unyielding as an eternal iceberg.


    "The main family was alarmed," the man continued, his voice trembling under the pressure of Ethan''s icy stare.


    "Their intelligence network¡­ their spies¡­ they were caught completely off guard. No one saw it coming."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed and his voice turned sharp and cutting.


    "Are you saying the main Sangrial family was aware of the Blackwells'' illegal and dark trade practices?"


    The clearing fell into a tense silence with the air thick with unspoken tension.


    The duchess who was standing with them remained motionless and her expression was hidden beneath her veil of darkness.


    Whatever emotions she might have felt, she kept them buried beneath her carefully constructed mask of indifference.


    The man hesitated, visibly sweating under the combined weight of their stares. Finally, he nodded.


    "I¡­ I don''t know all the details. I am merely a retainer of young lord Dominic¡­ But considering the power of the main family¡­ they likely knew." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan scoffed and his lips curled into a sneer.


    "The ''main'' family¡­" he repeated mockingly as if the title itself was a joke. He knew the truth all too well as Virelle had revealed it to him the night before. The duchess had no heirs or true descendants of her own. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    The so-called ''main family'' were merely the descendants of her long-dead brother who were desperately clinging to power and a title they hardly deserved.


    For a moment, silence reigned again. Then Ethan''s fingers twitched and this subtle movement sent a wave of panic across the man''s face.


    "Then, continue where you left off," Ethan said coldly.


    This time, Virelle intervened in her calm but commanding voice.


    "Don''t try to change the topic."


    The man''s eyes widened in amazement as his gaze fixed on her.


    "It''s Lady Virelle," he stammered and his tone suddenly became reverent.


    "The young lord often speaks of your elegant and beautiful visage. Now that I see you in person, I am certain that only someone of the young lord''s prestige and power could ever deserve you."


    Ethan''s patience snapped. Moving like a phantom, he delivered a sharp slap across the man''s face and the force of it shattered the remaining teeth in his mouth and left him completely toothless.


    The man cried out in pain and clutched his face as blood dripped from his lips.


    "Who told you to talk about Virelle?" Ethan growled in a low and dangerous voice.


    "Follow her orders and speak only what is necessary."


    The man ducked his head as his eyes flashed with immense hatred for a brief moment before he masked it with a pitiful expression.


    But Ethan had seen it and so had the duchess. Her sharp senses missed nothing, and Ethan could feel her gaze lingering on him in a curious and calculating manner.


    Ethan smirked inwardly. He had already sentenced this man to death in his heart for the way he had treated Velcy and for his obvious nefarious intentions on her.


    The only question was how and when the man would meet his end. As for the young lord Dominic, his fate would depend on his actions.


    If he dared to lay a hand on Velcy or Virelle, he would not live to regret it.


    Ethan''s eyes flashed with murderous intent though he quickly masked it. The duchess, however, noticed everything.


    She tilted her head slightly as her gaze lingered on Ethan with a mix of curiosity and amusement before turning back to the man who had once again adopted a pitiful expression.


    "The family''s intelligence team went into overdrive," the man continued as his voice trembled.


    "They finally discovered that many girls had been rescued from the Blackwell family''s basement and brought to the ancestor''s castle on Scarlet Hollow Peak.


    When the notice spread in the city for a capable Arcane linguist in this castle, I was sent by the young lord and the family to investigate the girls who were rescued by the ancestor. And¡­"


    "And what?" Ethan pressed, his voice like ice.


    "And¡­ to kidnap one of them if possible, so that the truth of what happened that day could be revealed to the family."


    The atmosphere around them suddenly grew colder despite the glaring sun and a palpable chill settling over everyone present. Velcy''s eyes hardened, and even Virelle''s usually calm demeanor shifted slightly.


    The duchess, however, remained composed at his words and her voice was silky and smooth as she spoke without any fluctuations in her voice.


    "Because the main family are the descendants of my brother, I will forgive you this one time," she said in a deceptively gentle tone.

 Chapter 136 The White Dragon (2)

    Third Person''s POV"But remember this, if they attempt such ostentatious behavior again, the consequences will be ''severe''. Deliver this message to the ''main'' family. They will not be given another warning."


    The man''s red pupils constricted in fear, and he nodded frantically and didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Ethan asked as his voice remained sharp and unrelenting.


    "Please¡­ I''ve told you everything I know¡­" the man pleaded and tears streamed down his face.


    But Ethan could see the hatred simmering beneath the surface as the man''s thoughts were undoubtedly filled with malice.


    Ethan tilted his head slightly as a slow smirk spread across his face.


    "For now, it''s enough" he murmured in a tone laced with amusement.


    "But if I find out you''ve been lying¡­"


    The man shuddered and nodded frantically. He didn''t need Ethan to finish the threat.


    At that moment, a massive bat descended from the shadows of the castle''s spires and its wings beat silently as it landed before them.


    A masked woman clad in full armor dismounted and her impressive figure was accentuated by the sleek design of her gear. She knelt on one knee before the duchess before uttering in a solemn and commanding voice.


    "This servant is available to listen to Her Majesty''s orders," she declared and placed her hand over her huge armored chest in a gesture of loyalty.


    "No need to be so formal, Aether," the duchess replied.


    "Your task is to escort this wretch and deliver my message to the side branch¡ªword for word."


    Ethan could sense the duchess''s annoyance at the term "side branch," but his attention was momentarily diverted by her striking presence.


    Her caramel-colored hair peeked out from beneath her helmet, and though her face was hidden, he could imagine that she was definitely a great beauty.


    For a brief moment, his mind wandered and imagined what it would be like to overpower her and put his face on and suck those huge milkies of hers.


    A sharp pinch on his waist brought him back to reality. He winced and glanced over to see Virelle glaring at him as her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    He panicked for a second and quickly sent her a sound transmission and attempted damage control.


    It''s not what you think, Virelle baby. I was just impressed by her loyalty and strength. It''s commendable, really.


    Virelle rolled her eyes and was clearly unconvinced. But she suddenly turned her head to the side and sent a sound transmission back to Ethan.


    If you''re that desperate, Brother Ethan, I''ll¡­ I''ll let you have a taste of mine tonight, she transmitted in her voice tinged with both shyness and determination.


    Ethan''s heart raced at her bold declaration as he looked at her reddened ears that had become like this due to her bold declaration and he eagerly looked forward to the night ahead.


    Their playful banter did not escape the duchess''s notice. She could hear their sound transmissions clearly, and she was totally shocked for a second at what was going on but soon a small smile played on her lips.


    Nyx''s disciple is indeed something else, she thought.


    He managed to win Virelle''s heart in such a short time¡ªa feat many have tried and failed to achieve. But then again, little Ethan is a unique child.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the memory of Ethan''s silver-red blood resurfaced in her mind with its taste still lingering in her mind. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes glowed like red suns for a split second before they returned to normal, and her expression once again turned calm and composed.


    As the woman named Aether prepared to carry out her orders, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. The day was far from over and the night was already promised to be even more eventful.


    But then, he suddenly remembered his purpose for coming here and his gaze shifted to the wretched figure of the middle-aged man who was now being lifted by the beautiful and busty woman named Aether from the scruff of his neck.


    She is most likely the rumored guard commander of Scarlet Hollow Castle.


    The thought flashed through Ethan''s mind as he watched her mount the massive bat. The huge creature let out a deep and almost inaudible screech as its sound vibrated unnaturally in the air.


    Ethan''s ears twitched, and he heard the delayed echo of its cry a couple of seconds later.


    Was that an infrasonic wave? He grimaced and he rubbed the sides of his head as a sharp pain stabbed through his skull.


    Normal humans can''t hear such frequencies¡­ but I can. Is it because of my newfound supernatural abilities?


    The realization unsettled him.


    That bat wasn''t even aiming at me yet its screech caused me pain, just how strong is it?


    During this, the woman named Aether was unfazed and took off into the sky as she vanished below the peak of Scarlet Hollow Mountain with the prisoner in tow.


    Ethan exhaled sharply and turned toward the silent duchess, who was staring at him with her expression hidden in the darkness.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his face but he quickly composed himself and bowed respectfully.


    "Apologies for the delayed greeting, Lord Altheria. I only regained consciousness last night."


    The duchess waved a hand dismissively in a mild tone.


    "No need for such formalities, little Ethan. It was not your fault that you were unconscious for a week. Your Master was quite distressed over your condition."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan stiffened at the mention of Master Nyx and a bit of anxiety flashed across his face. His voice was laced with concern as he spoke soon after.


    "Because I woke up at night, I was only able to speak with Lady Virelle in the morning. She told me about my master''s disappearance. It''s been a week since she left the castle."


    He took a deep breath with a solemn face.


    "I wanted to ask if you know where my Master is, Lord Altheria..."

 Chapter 137 The White Dragon (3)

    Third Person''s POV"...the thought that she still believes I am unconscious and may be worrying about my well-being troubles me."


    His heartfelt concern was evident and his worry was unfeigned this time. But while he awaited the duchess''s response, Virelle''s expression darkened ever so slightly.


    A strange irritation bubbled within her and even she couldn''t quite understand the reason behind it.


    Why am I feeling like this?


    She frowned as she became annoyed at her weird thoughts.


    Brother Ethan is just worried about his master, nothing more.


    But even as she tried to rationalize her emotions, she felt a continuous and inexplicable frustration gnawing at the back of her mind.


    Her thoughts twisted as she mockingly scolded herself.


    Just because his master is a woman, I''m reacting like this? That''s ridiculous. There''s no way they have that kind of relationship. I must be overthinking.


    Shaking her head, she forced herself to push those thoughts aside. Meanwhile, Ethan felt an unsettling sensation prickle at the back of his neck for a second as though someone was watching him with murderous intent.


    He discreetly glanced around as his gaze flickered between Virelle, who was shaking her head, and Velcy who was still rubbing her temples most likely from the aftereffects of the bat''s screech.


    Was I mistaken? He frowned but before he could dwell on it, the duchess''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    "Oh? Did you really meet your ''Lady'' Virelle in the morning?"


    The amusement in her tone was laced with something far more dangerous that sent alarm bells ringing in Ethan''s head.


    His eyelids twitched involuntarily. His soul sense reached out instinctively and brushed against Virelle''s presence.


    He sensed her brief moment of shock, and she masked it instantly and resumed her usual composed demeanor.


    Suppressing his growing unease, he responded with feigned confusion.


    "Yes, Lord Altheria. I met Lady Virelle in the morning.


    It was then that she told me about the events of the past week including the destruction of the Blackwell family after they ambushed us, the rescue of Velcy, and my own fall into unconsciousness."


    He maintained a steady gaze and carefully measured the duchess''s reaction without making it obvious but her expression remained enigmatic.


    He couldn''t tell if she was simply teasing him or if there was something far more profound hidden beneath her words.


    This little girl, deliberately pretending to be mysterious and powerful in front of this big brother. This big brother has already seen your true form, little girl.


    An annoyed thought crossed his mind but his face was filled with confidence as he affirmed his stance.


    The air between them was thick with unspoken tension as an invisible game of wits played out in the silence.


    Virelle, on the other hand, felt her irritation rising again though she still didn''t understand why. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stole a glance at Ethan and her eyes lingered on his expression as he faced the duchess. There was something about his sincerity and the way he carried himself with such earnestness that made her chest tighten involuntarily.


    Her fingers clenched slightly at her sides and her nails dug into her palms as she tried to suppress the strange emotions bubbling within her.


    Brother Ethan¡­ she thought, her mind racing. Why do you care so much? Why do you always have to be so¡­ sincere?


    The duchess let the silence stretch and the tension in the air thickened like a fog. Finally, she broke the quiet with a soft chuckle though her voice quickly turned serious and her tone low and commanding.


    "I see," she mused, her words laced with a hint of amusement. "Then I suppose we should discuss what truly transpired while you were unconscious.


    But before that," she paused as her gaze swept over Virelle and Velcy in the clearing, "we need to be alone. What I am about to say is not for everyone to hear."


    Ethan''s eyes widened slightly though he kept his expression neutral. He gave a calm nod as his mind raced with questions but he followed the duchess without hesitation.


    She moved with an eerie grace and glided across the floor like a dark wraith and her silhouette blended seamlessly with the shadows as she led him deeper into the castle.


    The sunlight streaming through the windows seemed to dim as they left the bright halls behind and stepped into the cool and dimly lit corridors of the castle''s interior.


    As they walked, Ethan couldn''t help but notice how the duchess''s shadow seemed to twist and writhe, almost as if it had a life of its own.


    She looks scary when she moves like that. It''s a good thing I know she is alive and not a ghost lady. Her gait reminds me of the urban legend about the women who died pregnant and became a vengeful witch with twisted feet in my previous life.


    These thoughts aligned with him the moment he entered the darkness of the castle and was far away from the bright sunlight.


    He shook his head and tried to dispel the unsettling thoughts.


    She''s not a ghost, he reminded himself. She''s alive.


    But still¡­ something is unnerving about her.


    In the darkness, he finally seemed to have found his solace, and his heart calmed down from all the previous upheavals.


    The chaos of the outside world seemed to fade away, replaced by the quiet stillness of the castle''s interior.


    Yet, even as he found solace in the shadows, a part of him still remained on edge and wary of what the duchess might reveal.


    Outside, in the clearing, Virelle stood frozen and her eyes fixed on the spot where her lover and her master had disappeared.


    Her chest felt tight and her heart was pounding in her ears as a sense of unease settled over her.


    She didn''t like being left out, especially when it involved Ethan. The thought of him alone with the duchess and discussing secrets she wasn''t privy to made her stomach churn.

 Chapter 138 The White Dragon (4)

    Third Person''s POVIt''s nothing. Why am I worrying about such small things today?


    Virelle shook her head and tried to clear the thoughts that were plaguing her mind.


    Master is most likely discussing something secret about Brother Ethan''s Master. Most likely, it is a message from the Lord Dragoness and she must have specifically requested Master to keep it confidential and tell its contents only to Brother Ethan.


    Suddenly, she felt a gaze on her and turned her head and her eyes met those of the scarred girl.


    The girl''s eerie grayish-blue eyes bore into her but they were devoid of the warmth and the little bit of playfulness she had shown earlier in Ethan''s presence.


    Her expression was blank and it seemed almost unnatural. Seeing this sight, Virelle suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.


    The sound of crows cawing overhead drew her attention, and she glanced up to see dark clouds rolling in that had blotted out the sun. The once-bright clearing was now cast in shadows and the air grew colder with each passing moment.


    Virelle''s unease deepened as she turned her gaze toward the library. Through the windows, she could see that the once lively room had fallen silent.


    The people who had been bustling about earlier were gone and were replaced by hooded figures who moved silently among the dark bookshelves.


    Where did everyone go? she wondered as her heart raced frantically.


    They were just here a moment ago¡­


    A sudden tug on her dress snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked down to see Velcy clutching the fabric and her once glassy eyes which had now returned to normal were wide with fear.


    The eerie shine in her eyes had faded and was instead replaced by a look of pure anxiety.


    "Elder Sister Virelle," Velcy whispered as her voice trembled with the cold wind.


    "I feel¡­ scared. Can''t we go inside?"


    Virelle hesitated for a moment and her instincts screamed at her to heed the ominous signs. Without a word, she grabbed Velcy''s hand and hurried toward the castle in quick and long strides.


    The moment they crossed the threshold into the castle''s darkness, the tightness in Virelle''s chest eased, and the oppressive feeling of being watched faded.


    She took a deep breath as her heart still pounded continuously but the fear that had gripped her began to subside. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they moved deeper into the castle, a single thought echoed in Virelle''s mind which refused to be silenced.


    What was that?


    -----------------


    Ethan followed the duchess through the winding corridors with his footsteps echoing softly in the silence. Despite his attunement to darkness, he struggled to keep up with her.


    She moved like a shadow and her form flickered in and out of his eye and soul sight as she led him deeper into the castle.


    Finally, he could see the dim light ahead in the corridor and they arrived at the throne hall that had its vast expanse illuminated by the dim red light of the huge chandelier overhead.


    The duchess settled into her black large thorned throne as her small frame was dwarfed by its imposing design.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the room and took in the intricate carvings and the towering black gates that lined the walls.


    As if on cue, the gates began to creak and groan and their heavy doors swung shut on their own. The sound echoed through the hall and sent a chill down Ethan''s spine.


    His attention returned to the duchess who was now sitting with an air of regality that belied her childlike appearance.


    Her true form was revealed in the absence of the prying eyes of others.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what''s going on in your mind," the duchess said in a high-pitched and childlike voice which was a stark contrast to her usual mature tone in his mind.


    Ethan carefully kept his confusion and the laugh that was going to leak out of his mouth just now carefully bottled up in his heart.


    But the duchess seemed to have felt something as she scoffed and continued in an arrogant tone.


    "Still pretending, I see. Well, I don''t care. Don''t think that I am giving you some kind of special treatment or anything.


    It was an accident that you saw my true form. But now that you have, there''s a price to pay."


    Ethan''s brow furrowed at her declaration.


    "A price?"


    The duchess leaned forward as her shining ruby-red eyes glinted with a dangerous light.


    "Yes. From now on, you will give me your blood regularly. And you can''t tell your master about this. Consider it a compensation for knowing my secret."


    Before he could ask for clarification, she waved her hand dismissively, cutting off his thoughts.


    "Let me answer your questions," she began in a calm but commanding tone.


    Ethan''s mind raced as the duchess spoke and her words unraveled the mystery of what had transpired while he was unconscious.


    "On the day you fell unconscious, your master used her Draconic Soulgaze to peer into your soul''s region in the Astral Realm. She was trying to uncover the reason for the abnormality she sensed within you when you went unconscious."


    Ethan''s ears pricked up at the mention of the Astral Realm. He was stunned.


    Master was able to locate my soul''s actual position in the Astral Realm? he thought as his mind reeled with amazement.


    I thought it was nearly impossible to do so.


    The duchess continued in a steady voice.


    "However, her attempts were thwarted by some kind of protection surrounding your soul. It denied every one of her attempts to intrude into your soul''s sphere.


    Nyx tried repeatedly but after countless failures, she directed her frustration and anger toward the Blackwell family to vent her emotions."


    Ethan''s eyes widened as the pieces fell into place.


    "So, Master really was the giant dark dragon god that destroyed the Blackwell family," he muttered and this time more to himself than to the duchess.

 Chapter 139 The Little Duchesss Greed (1)

    Third Person''s POVThe image of his loving master transforming into a colossal dragon with just one of her claws being as large as an ancient castle and crushing everything in her path was both terrifying and surreal.


    The duality of her gentle care and the sheer destructive power she wielded was almost too much for him to comprehend.


    Until now, he had only known the kind and gentle side of her, the side that could be stubborn at times, tough yet endearing at others, and always deeply affectionate.


    To think that the same person who was usually so tender and playful was capable of unleashing such overwhelming and world-shaking might left him in awe.


    It was a stark reminder that Nyx, the woman he loved deeply and desired to make his own was not just a mentor or a companion but she was a being of unimaginable might and mystery and a force of nature wrapped in the guise of someone who could be both fiercely protective and disarmingly tender.


    "Yes," the duchess confirmed in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "After she rescued the feline girl, Velcy, along with the other captive girls, she vanished. She left Velcy under Virelle''s care. As for where Nyx has gone, you don''t need to worry.


    I have already informed her through the Astral Realm that you have regained consciousness."


    Ethan let out a deep sigh of relief and the tension that had been gnawing at him since he woke up finally eased a little.


    Knowing that his master was aware of his condition and she was not being anxious somewhere brought him a sense of comfort.


    The duchess tilted her head as her crimson eyes suddenly glowed brighter in the dim light of the throne room. Her expression shifted to one of curiosity as she leaned forward slightly.


    "By the way, little Ethan," she began as her voice softened,


    "I have been meaning to ask you something since the day we met. What kind of magic have you performed on Nyx? She is become so¡­. obsessed with you.


    She was even willing to go to that bitch if it meant improving your condition."


    Ethan''s unease grew as the duchess spat through her clenched teeth at her mention of the woman who she referred to as ''that bitch''.


    Her words were probing, and her gaze felt like it was piercing through him.


    "In all the years I''ve known Nyx," she continued,


    "she''s never shown such care and affection for anyone. Is there something special about you that I don''t know?"


    Her lips curled into a sly smile, and her red eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    Ethan shifted uncomfortably under the duchess''s piercing gaze and was unsure of how to respond.


    Her crimson eyes glowed with curiosity, and the weight of her unspoken questions hung heavily in the air.


    Just as he began to feel the pressure mounting, she abruptly changed the topic and her tone turned light and almost playful.


    "Ah, no need to answer. For now, just come closer to me," she said while waving one of her small hands dismissively.


    Ethan breathed a quiet sigh of relief, though his nerves still remained strained. He hesitated for a moment and then taking a deep breath, he stepped closer to her throne.


    I know she won''t harm me, he reassured himself. It''s just¡­


    Before he could finish the thought, the little duchess vanished from her throne like a shadow dissolving into darkness.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in alarm, and he immediately spread his soul senses outward and covered a spherical region of nearly twenty meters around the throne with his sweeping dark soul sense. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t detect even a bit of her presence.


    Where did she go? he wondered as his heart pounded.


    Suddenly, he felt a tug on his back as if a heavy weight had been placed there without his consent.


    Two slender and elegant glowing arms contrasting against his surroundings filled with darkness wrapped around his neck, and a soft but familiar voice whispered in his ear. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to search so hard, little Ethan. You won''t be able to find me and you don''t need to anymore, because I am already here."


    Ethan froze and his body shivered as the warmth of her breath brushed against his ear and neck. His mind raced and struggled to process how she had materialized on his back without him noticing,


    Before he could react or exclaim in any way, her legs tightened around his waist, and her arms locked firmly around his neck.


    He felt a sharp prick on his neck which was followed by the sensation of soft lips pressing against the jugular vein of his neck.


    For the second time that day, a vampiress was drinking his blood and even from the same spot.


    Ethan''s knees nearly buckled as weakness washed over him.


    The combined effects of Virelle''s earlier feeding in the morning and the duchess''s current one, compounded by the fact that he hadn''t eaten anything in over a week, left him dizzy and disoriented.


    He swayed slightly and struggled to stay upright but this time, he didn''t have to remind anyone to stop.


    After a short while, The duchess pulled away on her own and her lips left his neck with a soft and almost regretful sigh.


    She leaned back slightly and took a deep fulfilling breath as if she was savoring the taste of his blood.


    Her flat chest rose and fell, and a crimson trail of blood that was mixed with faint silvery sparkles dripped from her thin lips to her chin.


    She extended her tongue and delicately licked the trail of blood as her glowing red lantern-like eyes gradually returned to their normal crimson hue.


    Once she had composed herself from her previous excited state, the duchess straightened up on Ethan''s back and finally noticed his weakened state.


    He was leaning heavily against the throne and gasping for breath as his face was pale and drawn.

 Chapter 140 The Little Duchesss Greed (2)

    Third Person''s POVHer brows furrowed in concern, and her gaze fell on the second bite mark on his jugular vein which she instantly guessed was most likely left by Virelle earlier.


    Her expression darkened as she recalled the sound transmission she had eavesdropped on in the clearing a while before.


    "Hmm, what is this?" she muttered and cleverly feigned innocence in her voice but also laced with a subtle edge.


    "A second bite mark? And why are you so weak, little Ethan? I didn''t even suck that much, and yet you are already falling over."


    Ethan''s mind raced as he tried to come up with an explanation.


    He remembered her earlier emphasis on the word "lady" and decided to play along as he pretended to be weaker than he actually was.


    "May¡­ maybe it''s because I haven''t eaten anything in over a week," he said in a low and strained voice.


    "That must be why I am feeling so weak."


    He chose not to address her question on the second bite mark on his neck or question why she had suddenly appeared on his back and started drinking his blood.


    He knew better than to provoke her, especially when she seemed to be in one of her unpredictable moods.


    The duchess who was still perched on his back, smiled faintly at his evasive response.


    She decided not to press him further about the bite mark though her curiosity was far from satisfied.


    Instead, she focused on her own plans as her mind had already started calculating how to use this situation to her advantage.


    Hehe, little Ethan doesn''t know that I don''t have any problem with him having a relationship with Virelle, she thought as her smile widened.


    But since he is so afraid of me finding out or acknowledging it, I can use that to my benefit.


    Her eyes narrowed into crescent moons as she imagined the wonderful possibilities in her head.


    This way, I can continue to get a regular supply of his miraculous, godly blood, and he will never refuse me.


    Plus, he won''t dare tell his master about it. It is a win-win situation for me. Hehe¡­ Haha¡­ hahaha!!!


    The little duchess suddenly burst into a loud laughter and her voice echoed through the empty and vast throne room.


    The sound was both playful and slightly maniacal which sent a shiver down Ethan''s spine.


    He wasn''t weak-hearted, but he was acutely aware of the vast disparity in strength between them.


    That''s why every action of hers, no matter how seemingly harmless carried an undercurrent of danger in his opinion, and he occasionally shivered at her actions as he recognized the degree of danger people of her level of existence posed to weaker beings like him.


    He knew she wouldn''t harm him fatally but that didn''t make her any less intimidating.


    As her laughter subsided, Ethan remained tense as his mind raced to keep up with her unpredictable behavior.


    The Duchess, meanwhile was already plotting her next move as her crimson eyes gleamed with mischief and satisfaction. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, she had what she wanted and that was his blood and his silence. And as long as she held those, she knew she had the upper hand in their unspoken agreement.


    His mind raced and struggled to process how she had materialized on his back without him noticing as her presence was both sudden and unnerving to him.


    Before he could react, the duchess spoke again in her voice soft voice laced with authority.


    "For now, I will heal these bite wounds so that no one knows about them," she said in her matter-of-fact tone.


    "And for your information, little Ethan, vampire bite marks do not heal naturally or even through healing magic. Only the vampire who inflicted the bite or the high and moon elves who are our worst enemies can heal such wounds."


    Ethan was momentarily stunned by this revelation. He hadn''t known about this peculiarity of vampire bites, and the implications left him uneasy.


    But as he processed her words, a thought occurred to him. Hesitating for a moment, he decided to be honest for a moment, at least to some extent.


    "Lord Altheria," he began cautiously,


    "I request that you¡­ not erase the second bite mark." He trailed off and left the rest unsaid but he was certain she understood his meaning.


    The duchess chuckled softly and her laughter carried a hint of amusement.


    "Hehe¡­ You don''t need to worry about that," she said as her voice dripped with playful mischief.


    Ethan suddenly felt her warm breath against his neck again and this action of hers sent a shiver down his spine.


    She ducked her head slightly and her small tongue darted out to lick the area where she had bitten him.


    A tingling sensation spread through his body like rolling waves of energy, and an intense desire to scratch the spot arose in his mind.


    Instinctively, he moved his hand toward his neck but the duchess''s tiny hand intercepted his and held it firmly in place as she continued her work.


    Of the eight puncture marks present on his neck, four of hers vanished almost instantly and the punctured skin regenerated as if nothing had happened.


    Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    As she erased her own marks, her nose brushed against the remaining four which were the ones left by Virelle.


    She took a deep breath as she inhaled the faint fresh scent it carried, and instantly drew her conclusions.


    It''s just as I expected, she thought.


    It was definitely Virelle who bit him today and it was most likely in the morning. And if I compare this with the sound transmission I overheard, it is crystal clear that Virelle seduced him.


    A flicker of curiosity crossed her mind.


    How did she identify his extraordinary blood so quickly? Was it during the previous week when he was unconscious? Or does she truly love him? If that''s the case, it''s for the best¡­


    The Duchess was well aware of the predicament her prot¨¦g¨¦, Virelle was in.

 Chapter 141 Start of the Journey

    Third Person''s POV


    She had even offered her help to prevent Virelle''s arranged marriage to the Malakar Prince of the Empire of the Abyssal Dominion.


    But Virelle had refused outright and explained to her the consequences of such a rash action. Recalling her words she went over Virelle''s argument once more in her head.


    If I did that, it was true with full certainty that I would form an enmity with one of the two great demon empires.


    And that enmity would extend to the entire vampire clans and the resulting retaliation would affect the common members of our race too, the duchess recalled.


    Even if I was willing to shoulder and risk all that, her father the Crimson Deluge Duke would definitely oppose my intervention, and even Keiran Vael would most likely side against me as well.


    They might even join forces with the Empire of the Abyssal Dominion to attack me. Even if I and Virelle managed to escape, we would have to spend our lives in hiding.


    And Virelle would never be able to live happily with her true lover if she ever happened to love someone. The empire would never let them be.


    The memory of Virelle''s tearful eyes as she rejected the offer still lingered in the duchess''s mind.


    Virelle had been deeply moved by her master''s willingness to help, but she couldn''t bear the thought of causing so much trouble and problems for her.


    The duchess sighed softly as her heart suddenly turned heavy when she recalled that memory.


    But now, remembering the shy tone in Virelle''s voice during her sound transmission to Ethan, she couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of happiness.


    At least she has someone she truly likes now, the duchess thought.


    Someone who can bring light to her otherwise bleak life. As for the empire¡­ well, they will have another headache to deal with.


    Nyx would never let anyone harm her disciple, and there is always the possibility that little Ethan could grow strong enough to protect his union with Virelle on his own.


    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, the duchess didn''t continue hanging on his back like a monkey and effortlessly flowed from Ethan''s back as she transformed into a dark shadow and reappeared on her dark throne in the next instant.


    The familiar feel of the thorny armrests beneath her hands brought a sense of calm and peace to her heavy heart. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    She waved a hand dismissively at Ethan in a light but final tone.


    "You can go now, little Ethan. And don''t worry¡ªyour master will most likely arrive in the castle by today."


    Ethan didn''t react in any way to her sudden disappearance. He simply nodded and accepted her words as he made his way out of the throne room.


    The heavy gates creaked open on their own and allowed him to pass into the shadowy corridors of the castle.


    As he walked, his thoughts turned to his Master Nyx, who had gone somewhere to find a cure for him.


    The duchess''s hateful tone when she had referred to ''that bitch'' suggested that Master Nyx had sought help from someone who was clearly not friendly to her and the duchess. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A flicker of worry clouded his mind as he navigated the dark hallways.


    Where did Master go? And who is this person she had to approach for my sake?


    The thought of his Master Nyx putting herself in a situation that she was clearly unwilling to face yet her doing so for his sake weighed heavily on his heart.


    A pang of guilt and concern clouded his mind as his figure dissolved into the swirling shadows of the castle''s dark corridors.


    -------------------------


    A week earlier...


    Night fell over the Scarlet Hollow Peak, and the cold winds that swept across the mountain range grew fiercer and carried an icy chill that seeped into every corner of the dark castle nestled between the peaks.


    The blood moon hung high in the sky and its dim crimson light cast an eerie glow over the landscape.


    The castle that was already shrouded in darkness seemed even more foreboding under the moon''s bloody hue and its halls devoid of warmth or light.


    Suddenly, a deafening BOOM! shattered the silence.


    A loud whooshing sound echoed through the mountains which was was followed by the sharp crack of a sonic boom.


    A missile-like figure shot out from the tallest spire of the castle and its speed instantly broke the sound barrier as it tore through the clouds covering the tall mountain.


    The cold winds parted as if bowing in reverence to the speeding figure as they created a path through the night sky.


    The figure soared higher and pierced the dark clouds that blanketed the Scarlet Hollow Peak.


    As it emerged into the clear night sky, it was illuminated by the full glory of the blood moon, and its identity was finally revealed.


    It was Nyx, Ethan''s master who currently had her dark leathery wings streamlined to reduce air resistance as she hurtled through the sky at an incredible speed.


    Another thunderous boom echoed across the land and shook the forest below as she increased her speed further.


    The creatures of the Stygian Bloodwoods and the neighboring Dark Forest froze as their heads snapped upward and they caught a glimpse of a small dark dot streaking across the sky.


    To them, it was nothing more than a blur and a fleeting shadow that vanished almost as quickly as it appeared.


    Nyx''s speed only increased as she pushed herself to the limit.


    Normally, she avoided traveling at such velocities as it created too much noise and required a significant amount of energy to mask her presence.


    But tonight, she was in no mood for stealth.


    Her thoughts were consumed by the well-being of her little disciple and she was willing to do whatever it took to ensure his safety.


    It seems I am left with only one choice, she thought and her jaw tightened with determination.

 Chapter 142 Dark Domination

    Third Person''s POV


    I''ll have to visit ''her'' lair.


    The thought filled her with annoyance but she pushed it aside and focused on the task at hand.


    Her destination was the Bloom Haven Continent, the land of the elves, separated from the Blood Veil Continent by nearly 20,000 kilometers of treacherous sea.


    The journey would be long and perilous, but for Nyx, it was not that difficult.


    She crossed the Dark Forest and her speed remained the same as she entered the Central Dominance Lands, the region which was ruled by the two powerful demon empires.


    She paid no heed to the territories below as her focus was solely on reaching her destination.


    A few hours passed as she continued her flight and eventually re-entered the dark forest.


    The Dark Forest covered the Central Dominance lands in a circular geographical area.


    Her goal was to cross this vast expanse of forest and reach the Northern Region which was home to the Crimson Fang Highlands of the werewolves and the Shattered Tundra.


    It was a frozen wasteland dominated by beast bears, frost wyverns, and the occasional ice dragon.


    Nyx had no intention of engaging with any of these creatures and her only concern at this moment was reaching the Bloom Haven Continent as quickly as possible.


    As she flew over the highlands, the landscape below shifted from barren mountains to snow-covered peaks.


    The Shattered Tundra stretched out before her in a vast expanse of ice and snow that seemed to go on forever.


    Hidden within the snowdrifts and icy caves, pairs of dark blue slit eyes glowed as the creatures of the tundra sensed her presence.


    Frost wyverns stirred and their gazes fixed on the dark dot streaking across the sky.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    They recognized the oppressive aura of a dragon but this one was different. It was most likely a mature dark dragon and it flew with such speed and purpose that it was gone before they could react.


    The creatures exchanged silent glances but their instincts told them to stay hidden.


    The lords will deal with it, they unanimously thought and retreated deeper into their lairs.


    Nyx, meanwhile remained vigilant. She knew the dangers of the Shattered Tundra, particularly the ice dragons that lurked within its icy peaks.


    She adjusted her flight path and weaved between the mountains to avoid drawing their attention.


    Despite her speed and power, she couldn''t afford any delays.


    A confrontation with an ice dragon would only waste precious time.


    But fate had other plans.


    Just as she thought she had cleared the most dangerous part of her journey, a powerful presence emerged from the shadows of the tundra.


    A deep, rumbling roar echoed through the night, and Nyx''s sharp eyes caught sight of a massive ice dragon rising from a hidden cavern.


    Its scales shimmered like polished ice, and its cold piercing gaze locked onto her.


    So much for avoiding trouble, Nyx thought as her wings beat harder and she prepared for the inevitable.


    The ice dragon let out another roar as its breath formed a cloud of frost in the air.


    It spread its massive wings and flew above the mountain, moving towards her position with a clear intention of blocking her path.


    Nyx''s eyes narrowed and her patience wore thin. She didn''t have time for this.


    She knew that the opponent was a weak true dragon but the Shattered Tundra was their territory and the strong ones would definitely sense the fight and block her way in response.


    So she held nothing back. With a low growl, Nyx unleashed a burst of dark energy and her aura flared to its full intensity.


    For the first time in decades, she erupted with her full strength.


    The sky, which had begun to glow with the first rays of the rising sun, suddenly darkened.


    Within a radius of ten kilometers around Nyx, the world plunged into an unnatural darkness.


    It was different from the usual natural night as there was no Blood Moon this time and total darkness pervaded the surroundings.


    The ice dragon, who had emerged from its lair with arrogance and bravado froze in mid-air as Nyx''s overwhelming and terrifying aura washed over it.


    Its wings locked in place and it was paralyzed by sheer terror as it plummeted from the sky like a broken kite.


    Its roars which were once filled with confidence and challenge now echoed with fear and desperation.


    The dragon''s senses failed it and left it blind and helpless in the suffocating darkness. It had never felt such terror since gaining the power of independent thought.


    Nyx, however, was seething with anger.


    She had been forced to reveal her full strength to deal with a juvenile, grade 4 ice dragon¡ªa rash and impulsive creature that had dared to challenge her.


    This foolish dragon would now bear the brunt of her fury.


    Silently, a dark spear forged from the shadows surrounding her materialized in her right hand.


    The weapon was longer than her body and its jagged tip glowed with an ominous dark red light. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she gripped the spear, it ignited with Abyssal Dark flames and their eerie glow created an empty void around her body in the darkened sky.


    With a powerful motion, she hurled the spear with all her might and the weapon streaked through the air like a bolt of black lightning.


    Far below and deep within the heart of the largest glacier of the Shattered Tundra, two massive crystal-slit blue eyes snapped open.


    The ancient ice dragon who was obviously a being of immense power and wisdom sensed the aura of the Abyssal Dark flames the moment the dark spear materialized in Nyx''s hands.


    Its vertical pupils each the size of a two-story house suddenly trembled with recognition.


    Hmm, the aura of the Abyssal Dark flames....It''s¡­ her, the ancient dragon thought as its mind raced.


    Without hesitation, it surged from the depths of the icy lake, its massive white head breaking through the glacier in a spray of frost and shattered ice.

 Chapter 143 Arriving in the Bloom Haven Continent

    Third Person''s POV Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Contrary to what one might expect from such a colossal being, the ancient dragon moved with breathtaking speed.


    With a deep inhale, it gathered an immense chilling energy before unleashing a concentrated beam of icy breath.


    The attack compressed into a thin blinding streak of bluish-white light that pierced through the air as it shot toward the colossal dark dome enveloping the winding mountains ahead.


    The beam pierced through the darkness and its searing cold collided with Nyx''s dark energy.


    Bolts of black lightning crackled across the sky as the opposing forces clashed.


    Though the white beam failed to completely stop the beam of black lightning, it managed to shift its trajectory ever so slightly.


    The dark spear which was now veered off course struck the juvenile dragon''s back instead of its head. A sickening tear split through its body and the spear burst out through its left eye in a spray of blood and energy.


    A deafening roar of agony shook the mountains as Abyssal Dark flames ignited around the gaping wound and consumed the dragon''s flesh in an eerie and otherworldly fire.


    The spear didn''t stop and continued its relentless path as it slammed into a distant mountain peak.


    The impact carved a massive crater into the rock and triggered an avalanche that sent an unstoppable cascade of snow and ice hurtling down the slopes.


    The ancient ice dragon which had now fully emerged from its lair roared in immense fury that shook the whole Shattered Tundra.


    Its massive wings beat against the air as it ascended with its icy breath still streaming from its jaws.


    It had acted too late to save its younger kin from severe injury but it was determined to confront Nyx and put an end to the chaos.


    Nyx hovered in the sky as her dark aura radiated power and menace. She glared at the ancient ice dragon and her eyes blazed with defiance and disdain.


    The two titans faced each other and the sky split into white and black expanses as their auras clashed in a silent battle of wills.


    The air crackled with energy and black and white lightning erupted in the meeting point of their auras.


    But Nyx had no intention of prolonging the fight.


    Her goal was not to wage war but to reach the Bloom Haven Continent as quickly as possible.


    Lucky bastard, she gave a final, disdainful glance at the gravely injured juvenile dragon and the old guy, she turned and soared into the distance as her dark wings cut through the sky like a shadow.


    The ancient ice dragon watched her go and its massive chest heaved with anger but relief at the same time.


    It knew better than to pursue her. Nyx was a force to be reckoned with, and he was already too old and had no desire to provoke her further who was still in her full prime.


    She had already shown mercy by not being relentless in her attack and left after she saw that her first attack was unsuccessful.


    She was too disdainful to attack again and attributed his survival to his luck.


    As the darkness receded and the first rays of sunlight returned to the sky, the ancient dragon retreated to its lair with the wounded juvenile in its tow as the Abyssal Dark flames couldn''t be extinguished by normal means.


    If he did not interfere, the little dragon would definitely die.


    --------


    Nyx continued to press forward and finally reached the glacial sea as she exited the Blood Veil Continent through its northernmost point.


    The freezing winds and the vast ocean filled with drifting icebergs barely fazed her.


    Only the distant roars of anxious and enraged giant bears echoed in her ears as she soared effortlessly across the morning sky.


    She traveled for nearly half a day over the sea and her keen senses constantly remained alert for any threats lurking beneath the waves.


    A breath of relief escaped her lips as she realized this stretch of the journey had been relatively uneventful.


    Fortunately, she had not encountered the massive deepwater creatures who were mindless, primal beasts that attacked anything exuding power or even the faintest scent of flesh.


    With the potent aura she carried and the sheer concentration of blood and flesh energy within her, masking herself was nearly impossible.


    Those creatures possessed unnatural and gifted senses that transcended any aura suppression or concealment techniques and that made them relentless predators of the deep.


    Soon, the distant sight of lush green pastures and golden sunlit beaches came into her view.


    The contrast was stark as this land was the complete opposite of the Blood Veil Continent.


    Here, vibrant life thrived beneath a radiant sun and was untouched by the suffocating darkness that pervaded her homeland.


    The Blood Veil Continent was a place of eternal twilight, where even daylight struggled to break through the oppressive gloom and people there only got to see the sun occasionally. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its flora was twisted and sinister and its fauna was steeped in unrelenting violence and bloodlust.


    Every shadow held danger, and even the air itself seemed cursed. Though even with all these differences, the Blood Veil Continent was a haven for her.


    It was her home and she could only feel truly at peace when she stayed at her Ebonspire peak and now she was not even alone. Ethan was with her...


    Thinking of Ethan suddenly, her mood turned down but it also reinforced her determination to find a cure for his mysterious incapacitation.


    But the Bloom Haven Continent was nothing like that. Here, the forests teemed with gentle creatures as their vibrant forms moved gracefully beneath the towering canopies.


    Clear waterfalls cascaded into pristine lakes where multicolored fish swam undisturbed. The land was bright, warm, and full of life.


    And then, there was the tree¡ªthe colossal, ancient World Tree.


    Even from this distance, its towering form was visible to her eyes.


    An emerald colossus similar to a vine from this distance seemed to bridge the sky and the earth.

 Chapter 144 The White Dragons Lair

    Third Person''s POV


    Its massive trunk stretched high into the heavens and resembled a titanic vine twisting its way upward.


    Yet, despite its enormity, Nyx still couldn''t make out its branches or leaves from so far away.


    But she knew its size well. Legends claimed that a single branch of the World Tree was vast enough to accommodate entire cities the size of Scarlet Hollow.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    And upon those colossal branches resided the rulers of the elves¡ªthe High Elves.


    Nyx slowed her flight as her thoughts drifted toward the World Tree and its connection to the High Elves.


    It was not through peace or superior bloodlines that they had claimed the tree as their own. No, they had seized it through sheer and undeniable power over a hundred thousand years ago.


    Since then, they have ruled over all elven races and established the World Tree as their dominion.


    Though other elven sub-races and even certain outsiders were allowed within their cities as many of them had become bustling trade hubs, this privilege was extended only to the native races of Bloom Haven and the humans of the Dark Star Continent.


    Nyx''s gaze lingered on the distant World Tree as she soared through the sky, her mind heavy with memories of ancient conflicts and the immense power still rooted within its towering branches.


    Her destination, however, was far beyond the World Tree and toward the southern reaches of the Bloom Haven Continent which was not far from her current location.


    As she neared her goal, she slowed down her pace, and her dark wings cut through the air with deliberate grace.


    The urgency that had driven her earlier now gave way to caution for she knew the dangers that awaited her in this unfamiliar land.


    It was better that no one knew about her visit to this continent. She was not afraid of anyone but mindlessly engaging in conflict was not in her list of hobbies.


    Below her stretched a dense tropical jungle and its canopy formed a sea of emerald green.


    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and blooming flowers, and the distant roar of water grew louder with every passing moment.


    Finally, she arrived at her destination. She was hovering high in the sky above the jungle as her eyes fell upon the sight before her.


    It was a waterfall of unimaginable scale, a colossal cascade so wide that its edges disappeared into the horizon.


    The sheer volume of water was staggering as its thunderous roar echoed like the heartbeat of the continent itself.


    Even Nyx who was a being of immense power felt a rare flicker of awe as she gazed upon The Lifespring Falls which was the lifeline of almost half of the beings of the Bloom Haven Continent.


    The waterfall''s source was hidden high above and beyond the veil of clouds that shrouded its peak.


    From her vantage point, it seemed as though the heavens themselves were pouring into the world below.


    The afternoon sun broke through the mist and cast golden rays that danced across the water''s surface and created rainbows that arched like bridges over the chasm.


    The water that poured down after its mighty descent split into countless rivers that snaked through the land and nourished nearly half of the continent.


    She turned her head and saw those wide rivers snaking across the jungle and the distant plains. It seemed similar to the blood vessels of a humanoid body and in this case, the body was the continent itself. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nyx sighed as her thoughts momentarily drifting to the stories she had heard of this place.


    The Lifespring Falls was more than just a natural wonder as it was a symbol of life, mystery, and power for the denizens of this continent.


    With a flick of her wings, she ascended toward the clouds. This time her movements were slow and deliberate as she masked her presence and ensured that not even the slightest trace of her aura escaped.


    Even the birds that flitted through the air didn''t notice her as she passed by them.


    The clouds here were unlike the perpetual gloom of the Blood Veil Continent.


    They shimmered with a faint, prickling energy and their vaporous tendrils brushed against her skin when she zoomed through them.


    Though the sensation was sharp and deadly for a normal being, it was harmless to a being of her strength.


    As she emerged above the cloud layer, the waterfall''s true scale became even more apparent. Its height seemed infinite with its source still hidden from her view.


    The fall mountain was a world unto itself. It was a vertical expanse teeming with life and mystery.


    Barren stretches of rock gave way to lush grottos where vines coiled like serpents around ancient stone.


    Caves dotted the cliffside with their interiors glowing with bioluminescent crystals and hidden treasures.


    Each niche seemed to house its own unique ecosystem and it was a testament to the waterfall''s role as a cradle of life.


    For the mortals who lived below, the Lifespring Falls was a source of wonder and reverence.


    The elves and druids who dwelled in the jungle often spoke of scaling its height and dreamed of the secrets that lay beyond the clouds.


    But Nyx knew such dreams were futile. Only beings like her who were connected to the heavens and were called Heaven Connection beings by the whole world knew the truth and secret of the waterfall''s mysteries.


    The Lifespring Falls was not just a natural wonder but it was also a place of immense elemental energy.


    Hidden within its cliffs were rare treasures and unique lifeforms and each was more extraordinary than the last.


    Yet, these treasures came at a cost. The waterfall''s beauty was matched only by its danger.


    Many had ventured into its depths, lured by the promise of riches only to meet their end in its treacherous embrace.


    Nyx continued her ascent and her eyes continued to scan the fall mountain until she spotted a massive overhang cliff jutting out from the waterfall.

 Chapter 145 The Otherwordly Girl

    Third Person''s POV


    The massive cliff which was shaped like a spear tip created a sheltered meadow beneath it.


    Its protection led to the creation of a hidden sanctuary untouched by the deluge.


    The meadow below the cliff was a breathtaking sight. There were gardens of emerald grass dotted with flowers of every color and shape.


    The air was alive with the hum of elemental energy of all the affinities and a deep crystal-clear pond reflected the sky and the slanted rock ceiling above.


    The meadow stretched across forty to fifty acres and it seemed like a verdant oasis carved into the unrelenting and unforgiving deluge.


    Trees with leaves like stained glass arched over the pond and their branches swayed gently in the breeze.


    The occasional spray from the waterfall parted to its two sides by the spear-shaped cliff added to the meadow''s ethereal beauty and created a sense of tranquility that belied the power of the cascade above.


    Nyx hovered outside the meadow with her dark wings casting an ominous shadow over the vibrant pool nestled in the heart of the enormous expanse.


    Her piercing gaze swept diagonally across the vast stretch of land and her focus was drawn to the still pool in the middle.


    Though it spanned nearly twenty acres, it was not large enough to be called a lake rather, it could only be classified as a pond.


    She had seen innumerable ponds and water bodies of such scale in the Bloom Haven Continent.


    Yet, none had been quite like this.


    Crystal pink and blue lotuses adorned its edges as their luminescent petals shimmered under the sunlight while ethereal trees with crystalline bark full of green moss stretched their branches above them and formed a breathtaking paradise.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Willow trees draped their silver leaves over the water''s edge, and a variety of flora of magical origin thrived in abundance.


    Nyx knew that if even a single one of these lotuses were discovered beyond this secluded haven, it would spark an uproar and a violent conflict would definitely occur for its possession.


    This was one of the reasons she had traveled so far, leaving the comfort of her own continent to come to a place she would have otherwise avoided at all costs.


    But for the well-being of her little disciple, she had no choice.


    What can I do? These lotuses can only grow in her lair and the only place in the world I know that nurtures them.


    Nyx sighed inwardly. As much as she disliked being here, she understood the necessity.


    These Astral Serenity Lotuses were vital to ensure that her little Ethan didn''t succumb to his condition.


    Given the fragile and limbo state of his soul, the risk of him falling prey to the malefic entities of the Astral Realm was terrifyingly high.


    And she knew all too well that he was nowhere near strong enough to resist them, let alone protect himself.


    Just as she was lost in thought, her gaze flickered to the side and her sharp senses caught a movement in the distance.


    There, perched at the very edge of the meadow where the thunderous waterfall crashed down sat a young woman of around nineteen or twenty years of age.


    The cascading water created a continuous misty shower and its cool droplets drenched her slender figure as she basked in its embrace.


    Long, silvery-white hair cascaded over her shoulders and glistened under the refracted light of the rainbow that arched above her.


    Her delicate features were serene and her closed eyes and slightly upturned face gave the impression that she was fully savoring this moment and was lost in the tranquil pleasure of nature''s touch.


    Despite the lack of a smile on her beautiful face, there was an undeniable sense of contentment that radiated from her.


    She clutched at her platinum dress and prevented it from slipping any further down her breasts as it clung to her dampened form and revealed the smooth porcelain skin of her neck and bare shoulders. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene was almost surreal and seemed to be a dream-like illusion of beauty beyond mortal comprehension.


    She sat upon the highest rocks near the open cave-like meadow and seemed to be completely at ease despite the precariousness of her position.


    Her closed eyelids bore natural eyeshadows that enhanced her ethereal appearance.


    Anyone unfamiliar with her might wonder why she wore makeup in the wild but Nyx knew better.


    This was no artificial embellishment but it was the part of her very being and an inextricable trait of her existence.


    Water continuously streamed down her skin and drenched her hair and clothes but she remained unmoving and was obviously reveling in the moment.


    But the most striking part of her appearance was the twin silvery-white dragon horns that adorned her head.


    They gleamed under the sunlight and resembled a magnificent crystal crown that added to the majestic allure that surrounded her figure.


    As if sensing Nyx''s unwavering gaze, the girl''s drooping eyelids fluttered open just slightly.


    Cerulean-blue irises shimmered beneath her thick white lashes though she made no move to fully acknowledge Nyx''s presence.


    Her demeanor spoke volumes as she was utterly unbothered by the unexpected visitor who had intruded upon her sanctuary.


    Nyx scoffed and was already accustomed to this narcissistic and arrogant attitude of hers. This young girl was obviously not as young as she appeared to be.


    "Stop pretending, Isha," Nyx called out in her calm voice laced with authority.


    "I know you sensed my presence the moment I crossed the cloudy layer."


    She infused her voice with a slight pressure and allowed a fraction of her aura to ripple through the air.


    The force was enough to momentarily disturb the shower of water cascading over the girl named Isha and disrupt the serene atmosphere she had been enjoying.


    The provocation worked like she had expected.


    Isha''s eyes snapped open and her pupils contracted into sharp slits as she countered the pressure with her own aura and effortlessly pushed Nyx''s away.

 Chapter 146 Playful Banter

    Third Person''s POV


    A flicker of irritation crossed her face and her once-tranquil expression turned into one of mild displeasure.


    "Oh, I wasn''t pretending, Nyx."


    Her voice was smooth but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of annoyance in it.


    "Why are you so angry at me when I''m simply enjoying my time? I don''t recall inviting you here."


    She tilted her head slightly and a playful glint appeared in her cerulean eyes before her lips curled into a smirk.


    "You came here of your own volition, so why don''t you keep that attitude of yours tucked into those giant cow titties of yours?" Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The words were laced with mockery yet Isha''s expression remained composed as if she were merely testing the waters.


    But instead of the fiery reaction she had anticipated and had been waiting to see, Nyx did something unexpected.


    She placed her hands on her chest and gently squeezed her ample bosom through her flexible black armor as a look of contemplation crossed her face.


    "Are they really that big? Will he not like them? But he was clearly very excited that day..."


    Nyx muttered the words softly and seemed to be lost in deep thought and oblivious to Isha''s reaction.


    Isha''s smug satisfaction disappeared in an instant.


    Her mind blanked as the words buzzed in her head like an explosion.


    Her once-pleasant relaxation was completely forgotten and her previous smugness was replaced with sheer disbelief.


    Just as Nyx was about to continue, she sensed movement.


    Before she could react, Isha had already closed the distance between them and appeared in front of her so suddenly that an ordinary person would have been left reeling from shock.


    Gripping Nyx''s shoulders, Isha shook her vigorously as her cerulean eyes brimmed with immense curiosity and excitement.


    "Who is ''he'' ?!! Tell me, Nyx! You have to tell me, or I swear I won''t let you leave today!"


    Nyx who was initially unfazed, soon grew exasperated as Isha''s hold on her shoulders tightened.


    Their bodies were so close in the air that their breasts pressed together and this prompted Nyx to raise a hand and place it firmly against Isha''s chest.


    With a gentle push, she sent Isha flying back at least ten meters into the air right before the towering waterfall.


    "First of all, you don''t need to be so close to me," Nyx stated dryly.


    "And second, I have no idea what you''re talking about. Who is this he?"


    She feigned innocence as her expression was cool and unreadable.


    Isha who was now floating effortlessly in the air crossed her arms beneath her barely concealed ample chest and smirked.


    "Heh. You can''t lie to me, Nyx. Don''t even try. I already see what''s going on. You might as well tell me now, or I will find out on my own."


    She tilted her head slightly and her expression was one of sheer amusement but Nyx met her gaze with an impassive stare.


    A flicker of discomfort passed through her eyes but she remained silent.


    This isn''t over.


    The same thought crossed both of their minds as tense lightning seemed to flicker in the space where their golden and cerulean gazes clashed.


    Nyx then turned away and ignoring Isha, descended into the meadow. She looked around and choosing a spot in her mind, she landed gracefully on the soft grass.


    She stood beside the deep blue pond where a tall willow tree swayed in the wind.


    Below the swaying willow tree, a beautiful green pavilion stood before her. It was draped in lush green vines and their tendrils weaved intricate patterns around the wooden structure.


    Light violet flowers bloomed along the vines as their petals swayed gently in the breeze.


    A swing suspended by sturdy ropes moved in a slow rhythmic motion as if guided by the whispering wind. Nestled beneath the grand willow tree, the pavilion overlooked a serene blue pond.


    The contrast between its stillness and the thunderous cascading waterfall that framed the meadow was striking.


    It was a place of contradictions as it seemed tranquil yet powerful. It was hidden in a close spot yet was breathtaking at the same time.


    For a fleeting moment, Nyx felt a tinge of jealousy toward Isha''s lair. It was unlike anything she had ever seen and was an untouched paradise that defied reason.


    No one would believe her if she spoke of a sanctuary like this that was hidden within the legendary Lifespring Falls of the Bloom Haven Continent.


    It felt surreal as though fate itself had gifted Isha this sacred place.


    Shaking her head, Nyx dismissed her wandering thoughts. She stepped toward the swing and lowered herself onto it.


    As she rested on the swing and gazed at the shimmering lotuses floating atop the pond''s surface, the tension from her long journey melted away.


    The serenity of the place wrapped around her like a comforting embrace but it was fleeting. Her mind inevitably drifted back to Ethan''s sleeping figure.


    Her mood darkened. The peaceful moment was sudden;y shattered by the gnawing worry in her heart.


    Unbeknownst to her, Isha had landed nearby and stood beneath the willow tree.


    She crossed her hands under her full chest and observed the Nyx''s swinging figure with an unreadable expression


    "I need your help, Isha," Nyx finally said but this time her voice was steady and laced with urgency. Though her voice reached Isha, she didn''t turn to face her.


    Isha remained silent for a moment and studied her carefully before she responded in a soft voice this time without any previous arrogance or teasing tone she had earlier.


    "What is it, little sister?"


    At those words registered in her ears, something within Nyx cracked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her golden eyes which had been hardened by burdens and worry softened as emotion welled up in them.


    The habitual coldness and pride within them seemed to have taken a backseat for a moment as Nyx was overwhelmed by emotion.


    Tears pooled at the edges of her eyes and threatened to fall down her cheeks.

 Chapter 147 Nyxs Request

    Third Person''s POV


    Cursing herself for her weakness, she swiftly turned her head away and wiped her eyes with a delicate but trembling hand.


    She didn''t want Isha to see her this way¡ªto see how much of the way she addressed her just now weighed on her.


    But no matter how much she tried to conceal it, her heart was far from steady.


    Nyx swiftly sniveled once and regained her composure in an instant. Her face returned to its usual stoic and cold expression but the only response she received was a soft chuckle in her ear.


    Her golden eyes narrowed as she sharply turned her head to the side.


    To her mild annoyance, Isha was now sitting beside her on the swing as if she had always belonged there.


    Her platinum dress had somehow dried completely and clung to her ample chest without any straps to hold it in place.


    She looked ethereal like a fairy resting amidst nature''s embrace as her silvery-white hair cascaded down her shoulders. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    She rested her chin lightly on her palm while carrying an amused glint in her blue eyes.


    "Why are you crying, little sister? Are you emotional that I called you that again?" Isha teased in a light tone but it was simultaneously laced with a deeper emotion that she tried to suppress.


    Even though Isha played it cool and pretended to be detached and superior, Nyx could see through the act. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could tell that even Isha had become a bit emotional.


    Feeling her deep stare, Isha turned her gaze toward the sky and admired its endless blue expanse.


    The gentle wind carried a fine mist from the waterfall and occasionally brushed against her skin.


    With one hand resting on the swing''s backrest, she appeared to be entirely at ease yet Nyx knew better.


    She recognized the subtle tension in her posture and the way she avoided direct eye contact for too long.


    Nyx sighed softly and suddenly felt the weight of years pressing down on her heart.


    Despite the walls they had both erected, the moment carried a strange sense of nostalgia. Finally, she whispered as her voice trembled slightly.


    "It has been exactly two hundred years, six months, and thirteen days since we last met and called each other that¡­ big sister."


    At those words, Isha''s expression froze. Her blue eyes flickered with something indecipherable before she turned to fully meet Nyx''s gaze.


    "Indeed, it has been a long time since you called me that... little Nyx."


    Nyx''s full lips parted as if she wanted to say something more and something meaningful but before she could, Isha''s next words shattered the delicate moment.


    "But you don''t need to, my dear little sister. Even if you try so hard, we can''t go back to those times again."


    Isha''s voice was even yet it carried the weight of an unhealed wound.


    "Not after what your mother did to mine. So, there is no need to try. Nothing can revert our situation to what it was."


    A tense silence stretched between them.


    Nyx''s golden eyes trembled for a fraction of a second before she masked it with cold indifference.


    In a stoic and emotionless voice this time, she stated her purpose for coming here.


    "I need one of your Astral Serenity Lotuses."


    Isha arched a delicate brow at her request.


    "Oh? Care to explain why? You should know, Nyx that these lotuses are so rare that I can count the known locations in which they are found in this world on one hand.


    They take five hundred years to bloom from the state of a bud. It is also immensely important to my soul''s ascension and... to maintain my mother''s current state."


    Her voice was calm but her gaze was ice-cold now.


    It was the first time she had shown such an expression since Nyx''s arrival.


    Irritation, amusement, and teasing had dominated their interactions until now but this was different.


    It was a quiet and simmering warning.


    White flames flickered in Isha''s cerulean eyes while Nyx''s golden irises darkened as if the suns within them had set and been replaced by an ominous dark fire.


    The air between them crackled with silent tension yet neither made a move.


    Then, Nyx took a slow breath and calmed herself.


    "I can give you three drops of the Empyrean Hellblaze Essence in return for a mature Astral Serenity Lotus."


    For the first time in their entire conversation, Isha''s carefully maintained composure cracked. Shock flickered across her face before she quickly concealed it.


    However, Nyx had seen it.


    "What reason could possibly warrant such an unfavorable trade, Nyx?" Isha asked after a moment in a low and cautious voice.


    "Does this have something to do with that ''he'' of yours?"


    This time, Nyx was completely unfazed.


    She met Isha''s gaze impassively and said,


    "That is none of your business. You just have to focus on what I am trading for the lotus."


    Isha sighed and knew that she would get nothing more out of Nyx not after she herself had shattered the emotional moment that had started simmering between them.


    She leaned back slightly with a thoughtful expression.


    "Alright, but since you are offering three drops of the Empyrean Hellblaze Essence, I won''t cheat you.


    I will add thirty ounces of Red Crystal Sand along with the mature Astral Serenity Lotus."


    Nyx gave a small nod and was satisfied this time.


    Red Crystal Sand was an extremely rare material and not found anywhere on the Agate Star World.


    Only a few lifeless planets in the outer reaches of their planetary cluster held deposits of it.


    One had to possess the power to connect their very beings with the heavens i.e. be a Heaven Connection being to be someone strong enough to transcend the worldly restrictions of this world and survive the vast emptiness of space.


    Even among such beings like her and Isha only a handful had ever successfully mined the sand as the journey near their home star was grueling.

 Chapter 148 The Trade and Ultimatum

    Third Person''s POV


    The suffocating heat and unstable radiation made it nearly impossible.


    Only water or ice-attributed Heaven Connection beings could withstand the heat waves and solar flares of the home star of this planetary cluster.


    That star was the same one that the people of this world called as ''Sun''.


    Also, selective fire attributed who possessed special flames like her and Isha could also withstand and adapt to that harsh outer space environment around their home world''s star.


    It also took a lot of effort and planning as the distance between the planets in their Planet Cluster was vast and the journey itself was very monotonous.


    Nyx knew that Red Crystal Sand was a crucial component for forging grade four and above weapons.


    As for its use, if any person wanted to forge a grade four weapon and above Red Crystal Sand was an essential binding ingredient.


    It was necessary to make the weapon flexible enough so that it was durable enough, long-lasting for centuries, and flexible enough to handle heavy strain.


    Though Nyx had little use for a weapon herself, she realized that Ethan did not yet have a suitable one.


    Perhaps it is time for him to choose a weapon for himself.


    Hmm, I should ask him what weapon he feels comfortable with when he wakes up.


    It will also require him to experience many battles to confirm his compatibility with a weapon of his choice.


    Only a feeling is not absolute as a warrior only understands the weapon, he is comfortable with it when he battles with it and understands its importance at that moment.


    As Nyx contemplated this, Isha had already disappeared from the swing and reappeared mid-air above a hidden part of the pond.


    Nyx followed her gaze and felt an almost surreal calm settle over the area.


    Unlike the rest of the meadow, where vibrant sunlight bathed the landscape, this secluded part was dim and was cradled in the shadows of the rock formations.


    And there floating serenely above the water''s surface were three fully bloomed radiant purple lotuses.


    Each emitted a soft and otherworldly glow as their petals pulsated with a gentle rhythm and it seemed as if they were breathing.


    Tiny purple sparks drifted from their centers and vanished into the air.


    Even from a distance, Nyx could feel their effect.


    A strange tranquility seeped into her mind and quieted the turmoil of emotions she had been battling.


    The weight of her past, her worries about Ethan''s current state, and her simmering conflict with Isha¡ªall of it dulled and it was replaced by an overwhelming sense of peace.


    Isha, too was momentarily captivated.


    "No many how many times I feel this, I am astounded every time," she murmured under her breath.


    "Even now, it is able to calm all my emotions."


    For beings of her caliber, most natural treasures of this world had long lost their effect.


    Yet, the Astral Serenity Lotus was one of those exceptions and a rare anomaly in a world filled with power struggles and ceaseless ambitions. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Nyx took a deep breath.


    "I will take one."


    Isha didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she reached out and let her fingers graze the air above the glowing petals.


    A soft pulse of energy responded to her touch.


    Then, with a slight motion of her hand, one of the mature Astral Serenity Lotuses gently detached from the water and floated towards Nyx.


    At the same time, Isha summoned a small pouch within which thirty ounces of glowing Red Crystal Sand appeared.


    With a simple nod, Nyx reciprocated and conjured a small crystal vial from her spatial ring that contained three drops of Empyrean Hellblaze Essence.


    The small vial was no larger than her index finger and its crystal-clear surface revealed a molten golden substance swirling within.


    A brilliant fiery glow emanated from the liquid as its lava-like consistency shifted with occasional but ominous flashes of black light.


    It pulsed as if alive and radiated an oppressive heat that made even the surrounding air shimmer.


    Nyx gazed at it for a brief moment as her grip tightened around it ever so slightly.


    There was an undeniable reluctance in her dark golden eyes but she did not hesitate.


    With a flick of her wrist, the vial shot forward in a perfect arc.


    Isha caught it effortlessly between her fingers as her blue eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    "The trade is complete," Nyx stated in a voice that carried a finality that left no room for argument.


    Her gaze then shifted to the glowing purple lotus floating before her.


    The Astral Serenity Lotus pulsed with a soft radiance and its delicate petals shimmered as if it was woven from the very essence of the stars.


    She extended her hand and her fingers curled into a claw-like gesture.


    Instantly, the space surrounding the lotus trembled and fractured as fine cracks spread around it like an intricate spiderweb.


    With a soundless implosion, the lotus vanished, leaving nothing but a faint ripple in the air.


    Isha let out a dramatic sigh as she appeared beside Nyx and her lips curved into a mischievous smirk.


    "It never fails to amaze me. Your innate spatial abilities are even stronger than they were two hundred years ago."


    Her tone carried both admiration and a playful tease.


    Nyx merely huffed in response as she was unwilling to entertain Isha''s amusement.


    She could feel the lotus now nestled safely within her mind space as its serene energy radiated in contrast to the dark turmoil within her heart.


    Satisfied, she turned without another word and prepared to take flight.


    But just as she was about to propel herself forward, Isha''s next words froze her mid-step.


    "Wait, Nyx."


    There was a teasing lilt in her voice, and Nyx was already regretting her decision to pause.


    "You never did tell me about that ''he'' of yours. I am very curious about the man who managed to steal the heart of my proud and cold little sister."


    Nyx''s shoulders suddenly stiffened.


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 149 First Glimpse of the Castles Horror (1)

    Third Person''s POV


    A barely audible curse slipped past her lips before she turned her head just enough to deliver a sharp warning.


    "It is none of your business, Isha. And don''t even think about meddling in my business. I know you inside and out."


    Her dark golden eyes flared with her Abyssal Dark fire and the intensity of her warning darkened the very atmosphere around them.


    "If you try anything, prepare to face my wrath in return."


    The words carried a weight that even Isha couldn''t ignore.


    But before she could respond, Nyx moved.


    In a single fluid motion, she vanished from the meadow with her departure marked by a deafening sonic boom.


    The force of her exit sent violent gusts through the tranquil garden as the leaves rustled, vines shook and nearly displaced Isha''s platinum dress from its precarious hold over her full and perfect breasts.


    Due to the wind, her nipples became visible over her dress for a second and her dress without any shoulder straps barely clung to her form.


    But as if bound by some unseen force it remained stubbornly in place.


    Her tantalizing and alluring curves became visible for a fraction of a second before they settled back into hugging her perfect figure.


    Yet, none of that fazed Isha. Instead, she crossed her arms beneath her ample bosom and an intrigued smirk graced her lips.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her eyes gleamed with mischievous curiosity as she murmured to herself.


    "Interesting¡­ now I definitely have to find out who this ''he'' is."


    She chuckled and the sound was swallowed by the whispering wind as the willow branches swayed and concealed her expression in their verdant embrace.


    -------------------


    Ethan sat cross-legged in the depths of Scarlet Hollow Castle, surrounded by an oppressive darkness that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    He had stumbled upon this forsaken corner of the castle purely by accident when he had been wandering aimlessly while lost in thought about his earlier encounter with the Duchess in the throne hall.


    Her words still echoed in his mind and left him unsettled as he wondered about her intentions and true thoughts.


    This place, however, was different from the rest of the castle.


    The air here was thick with dark elemental energy and far richer than anywhere else he had been¡ªso much so that it reminded him of the dense energy within his Master Nyx''s lair at the peak of Ebonspire Mountain in the Dark Forest.


    Instead of fretting over his location, Ethan decided to make good use of his time.


    He sat down and closing his eyes he steadied his breathing.


    If the dark elemental energy here was truly this potent, then it was the perfect place to train.


    Taking deep breaths, he allowed the swirling energy to seep into his body.


    It slowly swirled like a whirlpool as it was disturbed by Ethan''s pull and started entering through his body''s pores and flowing into his mana veins.


    The sensation was overwhelming but exhilarating and Ethan felt as if he was sinking into an abyss and becoming one with it.


    The dark elemental energy gathered within his inner dimension near his heart, where a vast black sea lay still and dormant.


    As the influx of energy continued, ripples started forming in the dark waters and turned into waves that crashed and churned.


    Ethan opened his eyes slightly in surprise.


    Typically, such reactions in his dark mana dimension took at least two days of focused cultivation.


    Yet today within only half an hour, dense dark clouds had begun forming above his internal sea.


    It was unnatural.


    Still, he reasoned that this rapid accumulation was due to the sheer concentration of dark energy in this chamber.


    Perhaps, over the years, this place had remained abandoned, leaving it to accumulate raw and unfiltered dark elemental energy.


    Shaking his doubts away, he refocused and was determined to take advantage of this anomaly while it lasted.


    He closed his eyes once more and concentrated solely on drawing in as much elemental energy as possible. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Converting it into usable dark magic power would take longer but the first step was simply gathering enough of it.


    Unbeknownst to him, something sinister lurked within the very walls of this chamber.


    The once-solid stone walls which had turned black from the endless absorption of dark energy began to shift ever so slightly.


    Beneath the darkened surface, thin crimson threads pulsed and squirmed as they resurfaced after such a long time after being buried deep within the structure.


    These threads were nearly invisible to the naked eye but carried an energy foreign to the natural flow of dark elemental energy.


    As Ethan continued his meditation, the constant influx of dark energy caused sections of the walls to flake away and further exposed the crimson threads.


    Some of them wiggled in response, as though they could sense an opportunity.


    The more dark elemental energy Ethan absorbed, the weaker the bindings that held these threads in place became.


    The first of them finally detached.


    A shrill and nearly imperceptible screech resonated within the chamber as the crimson strand unraveled from the wall.


    However, the frequency of the sound was too low for Ethan to perceive who was fully focused on circulating his ascension technique.


    More of these threads stirred in response and some of them broke free while others struggled against the remnants of their confinement.


    Unbeknownst to him, the detached threads merged seamlessly with the dark mana streams flowing into his body.


    They infiltrated his system undetected as they bypassed his soul''s natural defenses and embedded themselves within his mana veins.


    For now, they remained dormant.


    They did not disrupt his flow of mana, nor did they interfere with his cultivation.


    Instead, they simply latched onto his energy pathways and generated a subtle but unnatural red pulse that radiated outward from his body.


    These invisible waves reverberated through the chamber and caused the remaining crimson threads still embedded in the walls to writhe with renewed fervor as if calling out to their brethren.

 Chapter 150 First Glimpse of the Castles Horror (2)*

    Third Person''s POV


    Their struggle intensified.


    Slowly hours passed.


    The once-deep darkness of the chamber now held a faint eerie glow as remnants of scattered dark mana lingered in the air and were no longer held tightly by the walls.


    Ethan exhaled deeply and opened his eyes as he felt the effects of hours of meditation weighing heavily on him.


    He estimated that it was already night.


    Rising to his feet, he stretched slightly and rolled his shoulders before glancing around.


    The chamber was no different from before¡ªat least, to his eyes as of this moment.


    He had no idea what had just transpired within the walls around him.


    After a final glance at his surroundings, he started making his way back toward the dark well and was completely unaware that a foreign force had just become a part of him.


    Ethan made his way to the dark well as his mind remained heavy with contemplation.


    However, before proceeding further, he decided to check on something first.


    Arriving at his room, he pushed open the door and his gaze instantly landed on the spread of gray hair across his bed.


    He sighed as he stepped inside and parted the dark curtains that draped around the plush bedding.


    Velcy lay there as she breathed softly with her face relaxed in deep slumber.


    The sight of her peaceful rest brought a small smile to Ethan''s lips.


    Slowly, he reached out and ran his fingers through her tangled locks before gently patting her head.


    A wave of sadness coursed through him as his mind drifted back to the harsh words that the red-haired middle-aged man had spoken to her.


    The cruelty of those words had lingered in Ethan''s heart far longer than he would have liked. Suddenly, Velcy shifted slightly and her small calloused hands instinctively reached for his.


    She grasped his hand tightly and pulled it close to her cheek as she rubbed against it like a child seeking warmth.


    A deep sense of affection swelled within Ethan as he watched her vulnerable state.


    He traced the faint scars on her face with his thumb and he took a silent vow within his heart that he would find a way to heal her and rid her of the marks that she pretended not to care about but undoubtedly despised.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Gently, he untangled his fingers from hers and stood up.


    He gave one last look at her peaceful face before leaving the room.


    His mind reeled back to the day''s events as he walked and its memories replayed in his mind like fragments of an unfinished dream.


    He had not forgotten Virelle''s offer.


    A thrill coursed through him at the thought. His lips twitched into an involuntary smirk.


    The anticipation of what she had proposed sent a rush of adrenaline through his veins.


    Suddenly, he felt like a young man experiencing the first exhilarating touch of infatuation.


    Then, he let out a dry chuckle. In this life, he truly was a teenager as of this moment despite the maturity his mind carried from his previous existence.


    It was an amusing paradox.


    Shaking his head, he continued down the dimly lit corridor.


    Unbeknownst to him, the moment he stepped out of his room and directed his path toward Virelle''s quarters, the red threads buried within his veins pulsed with a sudden surge of energy.


    In the depths of the dark well, hidden in the abysmal darkness an ominous black gate trembled.


    It was a mere shudder as it was truly subtle and almost imperceptible. But it had happened.


    The dull bronze lock that was aged and weathered from millennia of disuse began to pulsate as if something within was stirring.


    Tendrils of black and red threads materialized around it and started winding and constricting it like living entities.


    Then, as abruptly as it began, the movement ceased quickly and silence reigned once more.


    Ethan remained unaware of the brief disturbance and felt an inexplicable shiver crawl down his spine as he approached Virelle''s chamber.


    Something in the air felt different and an off feeling surged in his heart.


    He turned his gaze toward the ominous door at the other end of the dark well''s staircase.


    For a split second, he felt as if he had seen something ominous as strange black and red threads wrapped around the bronze lock.


    But when he blinked, they were gone and the lock appeared totally ordinary like before.


    A frown marred his face.


    He wasn''t the type to dismiss such things easily, especially after the suffocating pressure he had felt from that door just the night before.


    The terror had been so overwhelming that he had instinctively fled from it the first time with all his might.


    It had taken all the determination that he had built from both of his life''s experiences.


    Now, there was nothing. No movement. No pressure. Just an ordinary black old door.


    Before he could dwell on it further, a familiar lilac scent enveloped his senses.


    A second later, something soft and warm crashed into his chest.


    And he knew that it was none other than Virelle herself.


    Ethan barely had time to react before slender arms wrapped around his neck and pulled him in as her soft body pressed against his. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stumbled back slightly as his spine met the cold wall of the dark well.


    But Virelle didn''t give him a moment to process anything before her lips crashed onto his.


    In that instant, the only thing consuming his mind was the scorching heat and unrelenting desire that radiated from Virelle.


    Ethan inhaled sharply but she refused to let him think, let alone breathe.


    Her hands tightened around his neck and her fingers threaded through his violet locks as she poured everything into the kiss.


    It was desperate and hungry as if she were claiming him as her own. He could feel her need to possess him forever and remain irrevocably hers and hers alone.


    Something primal ignited within Ethan at that moment.


    And he didn''t hesitate in his response.

 Chapter 151 First Glimpse of the Castles Horror (3)*

    Third Person''s POV


    One of his arms tightened around her waist as he pulled her even closer as if he wanted her to merge with his body.


    His other hand reached up and cupped her soft cheek as he deepened the kiss with an intensity that matched hers.


    Virelle moaned softly against his lips and the low vibrations sent shivers down his spine.


    She was fierce and relentless as if afraid he would slip away if she didn''t hold on tightly enough.


    Ethan welcomed her passion and need which showed in the way her body melded against his like they were two pieces that had always been meant to fit together.


    His hands moved lower and skimmed over her waist before he gripped her thigh.


    With a firm tug, he hoisted her up and his palms settled under her soft ass.


    Virelle cooperated seamlessly as she instinctively wrapped her long legs around his waist.


    Virelle''s slit red gown slipped and the silky fabric fell away from her thighs, exposing her pale and smooth skin that glowed faintly under the dim torchlight.


    Her lips never left him and refused to surrender an inch as their tongues tangled in a feverish dance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan felt his own control slipping. The warmth of her lips and the softness of her body melding against his was intoxicating.


    Saliva dripped between their lips and further down their chins but neither of them cared at this moment.


    The kiss deepened and turned only messier and more desperate.


    Virelle let out a soft whimper as this time Ethan bit down gently on her lower lip and elicited a shudder from her before she retaliated by pulling his head down even further.


    His fingers dug into her thighs and roamed with a possessive touch as he traced and memorized every dip and curve.


    Slowly, his touch inched higher and skimmed under the delicate lace of her purple panties that she had worn in front of him in the morning.


    Virelle gasped at the contact but made no move to stop him this time.


    Instead, she only pressed herself harder against him as her body trembled in anticipation.


    Ethan smirked as he felt her need and laughed inwardly at her innocentness as she did not know what to do other than press her body against his harder.


    Ethan knew this was dangerous. He knew he should slow down and take a step back.


    But with the way she was clinging to him and feeling the way her lips whispered silent pleas against his own, he found himself unable to stop.


    And this time, he didn''t want to.


    But fate seemingly had other plans for the couple.


    The gate at the other end of their position remained eerily still but the red worms that had infiltrated Ethan''s body writhed with growing intensity as if they were reacting to an unseen force.


    Unknown to everyone, the moment the black gates had tremored, a dark force had seized the opportunity and slipped through the thin crack that had momentarily appeared between the two parts of the gate.


    The formless shadow seemed like an ominous presence of pure darkness as it drifted aimlessly at first.


    Its very essence seemed unstable as if it was awakening from a long and unnatural slumber.


    But the moment it sensed Ethan''s presence descending into its domain slowly, something within it stirred.


    It was similar to a predator recognizing its prey as it began gravitating toward him.


    Yet, just as it drew close, Virelle''s arrival halted its advance.


    The shadow quivered and recoiled violently almost as if it was terrified by her presence.


    It wavered in hesitation and its shape convulsed in protest.


    Ethan and Virelle who were still lost in their passionate kiss remained oblivious to the entity''s existence and were unaware of the silent spectator lurking just beyond their sight.


    As their bodies heated with desire, their pheromones permeated the air and a primal energy radiated from their entwined forms.


    Something within the dark presence reacted violently to Virelle''s scent as if struck by an unbearable force.


    It twisted and churned and its once-fluid form became jagged and erratic.


    A deep inhuman screech which was eerily reminiscent of the unsettling noises emitted by the red threads buried within Ethan''s body reverberated through the corridor.


    The shadow began to coagulate and its amorphous form shifted as it condensed into something more solid. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    In mere moments, a towering hooded figure stood before them.


    It was nearly seven feet tall and its entire body was cloaked in an ever-flowing darkness that refused to be illuminated.


    None of its features were visible, no eyes or mouth¡ªjust an abyss of swirling blackness beneath its hood.


    It took a single, deliberate step forward though in reality, it drifted slowly like a wraith.


    Meanwhile, Ethan broke away from the kiss and his lips started grazing Virelle''s wet chin as he trailed down her smooth neck and left soft and lingering kisses.


    Virelle tilted her head and wordlessly offered him access as her breathing was uneven with anticipation.


    Seizing the moment, Ethan latched onto a delicate spot on her neck and sucked firmly.


    A deep red mark blossomed against her pale skin.


    Ethan looked at it and knew that it was a claim and a symbol that she was his.


    Touched by his gesture, Virelle''s crimson eyes glistened with unspoken emotion before she retaliated and pressed her lips against his neck.


    Though she didn''t bite this time, her lips lingered possessively as she sucked on his pale neck and marked him in return.


    Ethan chuckled softly as he recognized her competitive streak and gently ran his fingers through her golden hair.


    But then¡ª


    An unnatural chill crawled down his spine as his instincts flared in alarm.


    His mind space trembled as a pulse of pure white energy radiated from the Eterna Nexus, the entity that had always remained dormant unless acute danger was imminent.


    A cold dread settled in his gut.


    He didn''t make any sudden movements and pretended to remain lost in Virelle''s warmth.

 Chapter 152 Bloody Fight (1)

    Third Person''s POV


    His heart pounded in his chest and his adrenaline surged through his veins as his heightened senses screamed at him to move¡ªNOW.


    With a surge of strength, Ethan seized Virelle''s waist and rolled as he pulled her away from the stair wall.


    The moment they moved, a black hatchet cleaved through the air and sliced through the space where Ethan''s head had been just a second before.


    The blade struck the black stone behind them and embedded itself deep with a sickening crunch.


    Still in motion, Ethan twisted mid-roll and landed in a defensive crouch on the narrow staircase.


    Virelle was disoriented but remained unharmed as she clung to his arm with her breath shallow with shock. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A bead of cold sweat trickled down Ethan''s forehead as his body tensed in preparation for the eventual battle.


    Dark chains materialized in his grasp and feeling their familiar weight he felt reassured.


    A broken black saber hilt dangled from one end of the dark chain.


    Its blade was still shattered but it still thrummed with latent power.


    His crimson eyes glowed ominously as he wrapped the chains around his right arm and gripped the saber hilt tightly.


    With his left hand, he gently pushed Virelle behind him and shielded her with his body.


    His gaze locked onto the hooded entity with full focus, who stood motionless with its unseen eyes fixed on them.


    Then, without warning, it moved.


    The figure vanished and its form dispersed into a swirling mass of darkness.


    Ethan barely had time to react before a force slammed into him from the side.


    He twisted at the last second and raised his chained arm to block the incoming attack.


    The impact sent vibrations up his arm as his feet skidded and he fell down the stairs in the dark well.


    But Virelle didn''t remain frozen in fear as she moved and a thick red thread swooped down and wrapped around his hand.


    With a strong pull, he was pulled on the stairs once more.


    Ethan steadied himself as Virelle also gilded behind him down the stairs.


    He looked up and caught a glimpse of the hatchet whose blade was now fully visible and glinted ominously under the dim torchlight.


    The dark metal was covered in a red network that pulsated like living veins. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    The thing wielding it stood before him once again.


    This time it seemed to be no longer like a shadow but a tangible nightmare.


    Virelle gasped behind him as her grip tightened on his shoulder.


    Ethan''s mind raced. Whatever this thing was, it wasn''t a simple specter.


    It had waited. It had been watching. And now, it was here for him. Gritting his teeth, Ethan steadied himself and his battle instincts took over.


    He didn''t know what the entity wanted, but one thing was clear in his mind.


    It wasn''t leaving without a fight.


    The dark entity flipped the rusted-looking hatchet in its shadowy limb and vanished in the next second.


    Ethan''s crimson eyes widened as his pupils constricted and he instinctively bent backward like a bow.


    The hatchet slashed through the air in a deadly arc with a blood-red glow tracing its path.


    The attack narrowly missed his waist but as he straightened, he felt a sharp sting of pain.


    His left hand''s fingers brushed against his stomach and came away slick with warm blood.


    A deep wide incision marred the skin of his waist and he immediately knew that if he had been any slower his waist would have been cleaved in half.


    But instead of feeling fear, a jolt of exhilaration coursed through him.


    The thrill of skirting the edge of death sent a wild rush through his veins as it refreshed the old memories that had slowly started vanishing from his mind.


    His daily routine and the feeling of brushing with death on an almost daily basis in his previous life replayed in his brain once more.


    But he had no time to relive it fully as a sudden movement caught his eye and he ducked again.


    This time his body bent at a near-impossible angle as the hatchet came whistling past his head.


    His eyes widened in shock as unlike before, the weapon didn''t stop this time.


    It continued to spin in midair and hurled toward Virelle who had been behind him.


    At that moment time slowed in Ethan''s perception.


    Virelle had already summoned a thick blood-red net of threads beforehand but Ethan had a gut feeling that it wouldn''t be enough this time.


    A powerful rush of adrenaline surged inside his nerves but he had no time to gather force for a proper attack with his broken saber.


    Without hesitation, he lashed out with his left hand as dark chains erupted from his palm.


    Its jagged tip shot forward with a sharp rustling sound and collided with the spinning hatchet in midair.


    Sparks flew as metal met magic. A violent tremor rattled his arm and he felt his left arm going numb from the shock.


    Cracks spiderwebbed through his chains as his once-indestructible weapon shattered for the first time since he developed it five years ago.1


    The force of impact sent Ethan sprawling onto the narrow stairs as his body slammed into the stone with a thud.


    Due to his defending Virelle, he had no moment to balance himself as he fell into a precarious situation.


    Half of his body dangled precariously over the dark well.


    His chains which had not been able to withstand the sheer force cracked fully and disintegrated into dark smoke as it retreated into his body without his command.


    The deflected hatchet veered off course and narrowly missed Virelle before it embedded itself into the dark well wall with a thunderous impact.


    Black dust and gravel rained down as the sheer power behind the ominous shadow''s rusted hatchet was displayed.


    Ethan barely had a moment to breathe before the shadow vanished again.


    This time, it moved faster and was even more erratic and unpredictable in its movement.


    When he was 11 years old, he developed it in the Dark Forest.


    Currently, he is 16 if you guys don''t remembe

 Chapter 153 Bloody Fight (2)

    Third Person''s POV


    Ethan almost felt for a second as if it had been testing him before and now, it was done playing.


    Ethan sprang up in a fraction of a second as his right hand tightened around the broken saber''s hilt.


    The shadow''s form flickered and shifted in and out of sight, making its movements impossible to predict.


    Ethan spun on his heel as his instincts screamed and he barely parried in time.


    The dark figure''s shadowy limb elongated unnaturally as a blackened claw formed in place of its missing weapon.


    Ethan blocked with the saber''s hilt but the force behind the strike sent him skidding back down the stairs.


    Virelle clicked her tongue and shouted with wide eyes.


    "Be careful, Brother Ethan!"


    Blood threads shot forward from her fingertips and formed sharp spikes that aimed at the entity''s core.


    The shadow twisted unnaturally as the thorny threads passed by it but it avoided them with inhuman agility.


    Virelle''s attack gave the much-needed moment of respite that Ethan needed to recompose himself.


    He narrowed his eyes and shifted into a lower stance as he prepared to counter the next move. They needed to pin it down and find its weakness.


    The shadow paused as if sensing their shift in tactics.


    But in the next moment, a sharp pain coursed through the cut on his waist as Ethan suddenly felt intense wiggling in that area.


    It was as if something was burrowing deeper into his flesh.


    He looked down and, to his horror, he saw thick slippery leech-like worms pushing out of the wound.


    Their bodies were red and pulsating and their circular mouths lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    A shudder ran through him but he didn''t hesitate even for a second.


    Gritting his teeth, he yanked the writhing parasites from his flesh and hurled them to the ground.


    He didn''t have the leeway to think about how and when they had infected him as he was facing the most dangerous enemy he had encountered since his birth in this life.


    The creatures screeched in an inhuman manner as their blood-stained bodies squirmed toward the shadowy figure that had remained motionless until now.


    A wave of dizziness washed over Ethan as the blood loss took its toll on his body but he fought to stay alert.


    How many times would I have to bleed today?


    A funny thought crossed his mind even though his instincts screamed at him that even a second of vulnerability or loss of focus on his part would be fatal.


    The wiggling inside his wound intensified as if those worms were endless. A sudden realization dawned on him and he acted immediately.


    His torso flared with an icy blue glow as intricate patterns of ice blue vines and roses materialized on his skin which pulsated with an intense freezing energy.


    Mist coiled around him like a living entity before it concentrated near his waist.


    The pain spiked as the frost seeped into his open wound and crystallized his flesh, encasing the writhing parasites in a thick layer of shimmering blue ice.


    Ethan felt an instant relief as he sighed.


    The agonizing burrowing ceased and only left the sharp sting of the freezing wound behind.


    Ethan exhaled with his breath visible in the cold air before he looked up.


    Virelle was at his side with her arms steadying him but her crimson eyes were locked warily onto the shadow before them.


    The dark figure remained still but the worms had reached its feet and eagerly burrowed into its form.


    A guttural screech resonated through the tunnel as two glowing red orbs ignited where its eyes should have been.


    Ethan tensed and without warning, a sharp whooshing sound sliced through the air.


    He instinctively pulled Virelle close and ducked down.


    The hatchet that had been embedded in the wall moments ago came whirling back and missed them by mere inches before it landed in the creature''s outstretched hand.


    Virelle swallowed as her earlier numbness began to fade into dread. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weapon began to glow ominously and its edges became searing red as if molten metal coursed through it. Then, in a blur of motion, the shadow vanished.


    Ethan barely had time to react before an overwhelming sense of danger even greater than the previous instances engulfed him.


    His enhanced senses which were sharpened by his dark soul energy struggled to track the shadow''s movements.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Then¡ª


    A sudden pressure above him.


    He looked up just in time to see the hatchet descending in a lethal arc toward his head.


    His hands moved instinctively as he gripped the broken saber''s hilt and swung it horizontally to intercept the attack.


    The moment their weapons clashed, an immense shockwave erupted from the impact and sent tremors through the stone walls.


    Deep cracks splintered across the well walls and Ethan''s feet sank into the stairway from the sheer force pressing down on him.


    His arms trembled violently and blood poured from his torn palms as he fought against the downward strike.


    Virelle gasped and stepped back in time as dust and debris rained around them.


    The pressure was overwhelming. Even with his Arctic Sovereign Immortal Body reinforcing him, Ethan could feel the hatchet forcing its way closer, inch by inch to his forehead.


    But he refused to break.


    A sudden, piercing cry echoed through the hallway. Ethan''s gaze flickered past the shadow for a moment as he spotted a movement.


    Velcy had stumbled out of her room and her small form trembled as she took in the terrifying scene before her.


    A split second of distraction was all the shadow needed. The hatchet inched closer.


    Ethan gritted his teeth as he poured every bit of his strength into his next move.


    Instead of resisting the force, he shifted his weight and twisted his wrists, letting the saber''s blade slide alongside the hatchet''s edge in a precise deflection.


    The instant he felt the pressure lessen, he dodged to the side in a controlled roll as his back pressed against the dark wall.

 Chapter 154 Nyx Arrives (1)

    Third Person''s POV


    The hatchet which was now unchecked continued its downward swing and slammed into the stone floor. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deafening explosion of rubble followed as a massive chunk of the staircase was cleaved away.


    A deafening sound traveled up into their ears as the large chunk of black rock fell down into the dark abyss


    Ethan had no time to breathe. He sprang to his feet as his dark saber hummed with a newfound aura.


    Black mist swirled around its jagged edge and deepened its already abyssal hue.


    The shadow barely had time to react before Ethan slashed downward with a forceful strike aimed at the back of its neck.


    At the same time, Virelle made her move. Instead of targeting the intangible figure, she focused on the hatchet embedded in the ground.


    Her red threads strengthened with her blood essence, shot forward like coiling serpents, and wrapped around the weapon with a strong constricting force.


    The shadow tilted its head as if sensing the dual attack, but it was too late. Ethan''s saber connected and sliced clean through its neck with a resonating shriek.


    The red glow in its eyes flickered wildly before dimming.


    Then, silence reigned and for a moment, nothing moved.


    Then the shadow trembled violently as its form flickered like a flame caught in the wind.


    Ethan''s dark energy wound around the head and its torso as they corroded its two shadowy forms.


    The hatchet which was now firmly bound by Virelle''s threads began to sizzle as her energy clashed with its own.


    The red glow coursing through the weapon dimmed, and cracks spiderwebbed across its surface.


    A low, guttural sound escaped the entity as it staggered back and its once-solid form now unraveled like a fraying cloth.


    Ethan panted as exhaustion settled in but his grip on the saber never wavered.


    He and Virelle exchanged a glance and both understood the same thing.


    The fight wasn''t over yet.


    Ethan moved forward like a wraith as he attempted to end the shadow at this opportune moment.


    But just as his saber was about to connect for a clean vertical slash with the beheaded torso of the ominous shadow something unexpected happened.


    Huge red tentacles sprouted out from its torso like a sudden eruption with an inhuman roaring sound accompanying it.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in horror as five-meter-long tentacles that were as thick as a grown man''s thigh burst forth before him.


    Virelle and Velcy screamed in panic as their voices overlapped in sheer panic but they couldn''t do anything because the attack had happened too fast. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    At the tip of each tentacle, grotesque worm heads emerged.


    Their hideous circular mouths lined with jagged yellow teeth snapped as they lunged at him from all directions.


    So be it, it looks like I will have to use that move that Master absolutely forbade me to use.


    Ethan knew that this was the only choice he had at this moment of crisis.


    Ethan''s eyes hardened like a seasoned warrior''s as he realized he had only a single chance¡ªa fraction of a second to defend himself from certain death.


    He focused all of his soul sense inwardly on two things.


    One part of his soul sense broke into his inner dark magic dimension while the other wrapped around the frost energy accumulated deep in his bones and muscles.


    Though it sounded lengthy, the process happened instantaneously.


    In response, both forces erupted simultaneously.


    His mana veins burst in several places inside his body as an explosive surge of dark magic energy rushed out from his every pore.


    Just as it was about to exit his skin, the icy energy seamlessly mixed with it, and in the next moment, innumerable dark icy needles erupted from every inch of his body.


    Because the needles formed just outside his skin, they did not puncture him but for the monstrous red worm tentacles, it was another matter entirely.


    The countless dark, cold, and corrosive needles punctured their open mouths as they pierced deep into their flesh.


    The tentacles burst like overfilled blood bags as the needles shredded through them and painted the dark well with thick and black putrid blood.


    Ethan was drenched in the disgusting liquid and was covered from head to toe due to the close proximity but he was in no state to care.


    The intense internal bleeding from his burst mana veins compounded with his earlier injuries finally sapped the last of his strength.


    He felt an emptiness in his heart¡ªa void as if something essential had been stripped away from his being.


    I never thought it would feel this bad when a magic dimension is exhausted to such an extreme level.


    That was the only thought in his mind as he struggled against the crushing aftereffects of his forbidden move.


    This technique was still unnamed and an ability he had devised from a sudden epiphany while observing his Master in flight.


    The creation of his DarkStorm Wings had been inspired by her natural dark wings.


    He had carefully studied how she manipulated her magic energy as she offset the air resistance to enhance her speed.


    But in the process, he had unknowingly discovered a way to channel that energy into an offensive form.


    A reckless but powerful method but one that he had just used at a great cost.


    Suddenly, two simultaneous screams rang in his ears.


    He could identify Virelle''s voice which was filled with terror and another younger shrill voice that radiated clear panic.


    "Brother Ethan!!!"


    "Big Brother Ethan!!!"


    A gust of wind blew past him, and he instinctively recognized it.


    But in his current state, he was utterly drained and was unable to muster even a fraction of his magic energy.


    With pure instinct, he swiveled his neck just in time to see another red worm tentacle swipe toward his head with its gaping and rotating maw lined with jagged teeth.


    His magic energy was gone but he was not defenseless.


    Gritting his teeth, he delivered a backhand strike to the thick red appendage.

 Chapter 155 Nyx Arrives (2)

    Third Person''s POV


    But the force that was enough to break the bones of an ordinary man barely made the tentacle buckle.


    It snapped back with even greater speed as it rotated like a drill and aimed directly at his face.


    Ethan could see its jagged teeth spinning like a grinder as it lunged at him.


    His mind steeled. He grasped his broken saber with a trembling bloody hand and abruptly jabbed it forward, aiming straight into the open mouth of the tentacle.


    He knew his hand might be shredded in the process but he was equally certain the tentacle''s mouth would be destroyed in return.


    He was never the kind to simply wait for death.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze.


    Virelle''s horrified face flashed in his vision as she desperately lashed out with her red threads.


    Velcy''s small form came into view as she sprinted toward him from above.


    As for Ethan, he was simply a blood-drenched figure with an exhausted body yet an unyielding will.


    He stood firm with his broken saber pointing directly into the monstrous tentacle''s spinning maw.


    Just as the blade was about to pierce its grotesque mouth, an invisible force suddenly wrapped around the tentacle.


    Its body twisted violently as though a giant hand had grabbed it and wrung it out like a soaked rag.


    An inhuman screech of agony tore through the air as the tentacle convulsed and buckled.


    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as Virelle and Velcy stared stunned by the shocking sight before them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their eyes traced the origin of the phenomenon.


    The writhing tentacle led back to its source. It was the severed head of the shadow which had been beheaded by Ethan''s saber earlier.


    The shadowy head and the tentacle continued to twist as it was compressed further and further.


    The effects could be seen as bursts of black rancid blood sprayed from all over its body.


    Whatever force was acting upon it, it was relentless.


    The shadow''s head crumpled and collapsed as it was crushed into a bloody mist that rained down upon the well''s walls and the cracked staircase.


    A moment of realization struck Virelle like a hammer.


    This was the exact same phenomenon she had witnessed a week ago¡ªwhen the giant wolf''s head had been ripped and crushed into nothingness.


    She sighed in relief as a sense of familiarity and security washed over her.


    "Lord Nyx... she''s here."


    Ethan, too, was stunned. His wide eyes struggled to stay open as he stared at the aftermath of the invisible force.


    He had never seen his Master Nyx''s Dimensional Crush in action before and his mind raced with fragmented thoughts.


    Is the little Duchess finally here after all this commotion?


    That was the last thought in his fading consciousness.


    Now that the enemy was vanquished, his body refused to continue. He felt his mind sink into darkness as exhaustion overwhelmed him.


    His vision blurred and his body swayed as he finally collapsed and fell headfirst toward the dark abyss below.


    Virelle gasped and immediately lunged forward to catch him.


    But something moved even faster.


    A sharp gust of wind nearly knocked Virelle off balance as a tall imposing figure materialized before Ethan.


    She was nearly six feet tall and matched Ethan''s height.


    Her movements were as fluid as shadows and her presence was both commanding and elegant.


    Ethan''s unconscious body crashed into her and his head fell against her ample chest.


    His form bounced slightly before his fall came to a sudden halt, cradled in her arms.


    Virelle halted abruptly with her arms still outstretched in an awkward position and frozen in the moment of trying to catch Ethan.


    But she was too late. Nyx had already caught him.


    The dark dragoness held Ethan effortlessly as her arm wrapped firmly around his waist and prevented his unconscious body from slipping into the dark abyss.


    His head rested peacefully against her chest and his breath was shallow but steady.


    Drool mixed with streaks of blood trailed from the corner of his lips and stained the sleek black armor covering Nyx''s body.


    The atmosphere grew unnaturally still and silent. Neither Virelle nor Velcy dared to make a sound.


    There was no oppressive aura and no crushing pressure emanating from Nyx yet an unspoken tension filled the air.


    It was as though even the very shadows held their breath in her presence.


    Virelle slowly straightened and lowered her arms as she wiped the dust and remnants of dried tears from her face.


    Outwardly, she appeared calm as her breathing gradually steadied and the adrenaline rush from the battle faded.


    But inside, her heart was stuck in a huge turmoil.


    The fear that had gripped her moments ago still lingered like a ghostly whisper in her mind.


    The sight of Ethan being battered and nearly killed had nearly shattered her. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    She yearned to rush forward, to cradle his face, to feel the warmth of his breath against her skin and assure herself that he was truly alive.


    But something inside her warned against it.


    A deep and instinctive voice whispered in the back of her mind as it urged her to suppress her emotions in front of Nyx.


    So she buried it all¡ªthe longing, the fear, and the love that burned within her.


    Instead, she composed herself and adopted the demeanor of a mere acquaintance who showed reasonable concern.


    Yet, one question nagged at her and continued rising again and again like an insistent tide.


    Where is Master? She should have arrived earlier and long before Lord Nyx. Why is she still absent?


    Meanwhile, Velcy on the other hand did not hesitate.


    After only a brief pause following Nyx''s appearance, she continued her descent and her hurried steps echoed against the stone as she rushed to their level.


    Her wide and terrified eyes fixated on Ethan''s limp form as she closed the remaining distance between them.


    Stopping before them, she hesitated as her gaze darted from Ethan''s unconscious face to the towering figure holding him.

 Chapter 156 The Pain of Love

    Third Person''s POV


    Nyx remained silent and showed no reaction to Velcy''s presence. She simply held Ethan close and seemed totally unbothered by the filth and blood clinging to his clothes and skin.


    The warmth of her body, even through her armor was a stark contrast to his cold and exhausted form.


    Swallowing her fear, Velcy reached out with trembling hands and carefully wrapped her fingers around Ethan''s sticky bloodied wrist.


    A tense moment passed as she felt for his pulse.


    Relief flooded her features as she exhaled shakily and was finally reassured that he was still alive.


    Virelle who was watching from the side felt some of the tension within her ease.


    Her rigid posture softened slightly and though she did not approach, her sharp gaze remained locked on Ethan. She trusted in his strength and resilience.


    She believed he would definitely recover. But her thoughts were now consumed by something else entirely.


    How long will we have to hide? How long will I have to suppress my feelings, and pretend that our love for each other does not exist?


    The realization hit her like a cold wave. Now that his Master Nyx was here, her secret moments with Ethan would become even rarer if not impossible.


    How could they meet? When would they next see each other? Where would they speak without eyes watching them and touch without fear of discovery?


    A hollow ache spread in her chest. The thrill of her first throes of love had been intoxicating but now she felt the weight of its burdens. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been willing to endure it before but now as she stood mere feet away from Ethan and was unable to reach for him, she felt the bitter sting of reality sink deeper.


    Her fingers curled into fists at her sides.


    She had believed that her mind and will were strong enough to endure any separation or hardship fate might impose on them and their blooming love.


    But reality proved otherwise, and she felt it deep in her heart.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    The uncertainty of their future together gnawed at her and the thought of separation loomed like an unshakable shadow over her heart.


    She bit her lower lip and willed herself to push the thought away but it continued to remain persistent and unyielding.


    And yet, despite her swirling emotions, she remained still.


    Her face betrayed none of her inner turmoil as she continued to observe and waited to see what would happen next.


    Because for now, all she could do was wait.


    After what felt like an eternity to Virelle, the dark dragoness finally moved.


    Holding Ethan still in her arms, she turned into a shadow and vanished as swiftly as she had appeared.


    Virelle focused and tried to track her exit path but there was no trace of her departure.


    Velcy also kept her gaze fixed on the spot where they had disappeared with her eyes filled with uncertainty.


    Their eyes met briefly, and an awkward silence stretched between them. Neither spoke as the weight of the battle was still heavy in the air.


    Breaking the silence, Virelle crouched down and began collecting the shattered fragments of the red hatchet.


    Despite being destroyed, the weapon still emanated a faint ominous energy.


    The handle that had been revealed upon its destruction was not made of ordinary metal.


    Virelle focused on it and found it laced with pulsing, human-like red veins as if it had been forged from something other than mere material.


    She took out her red gloves, which were meant more for ceremony than combat, and wore them as she carefully picked up the fragments and placed them in her spatial equipment.


    She had no choice but to use them even though they were obviously not designed for handling this object that was clearly abnormal and most likely carried some unknown curses with it.


    Once finished, she turned to head into her room but something caught her sharp gaze.


    She focused her gaze and found dark red stains splattered faintly against the walls and stairs.


    It was so dark out here but as a vampire, she could clearly see the blood even in such darkness. She didn''t need to guess whose blood it was.


    Her movements became methodical as she approached the stains and pulled out a red handkerchief embroidered with golden threads.


    Without hesitation, she wiped every trace of it and ensured that not even a single drop remained.


    Velcy, still standing nearby, watched in silence.


    There was something about Virelle''s precision and her determination that left an unsettling impression on her.


    She had some suspicions regarding Virelle''s odd behavior around her Brother Ethan. She had noticed her sneaking peaks at his face from time to time during the day.


    But her Brother Ethan had also sometimes reciprocated her weird and unsettling habits. The thing that vexed her most was that he didn''t seem annoyed by her odd behavior.


    But she said nothing and simply observed as Virelle completed her task before disappearing into her room.


    Once inside her room, Virelle sighed and allowed herself a brief moment of solitude. The tension in her shoulders slowly eased as she made her way to the bath.


    The warm water washed away the grime, sweat, and exhaustion of the battle and soothed her weary body.


    Yet, even as the physical filth was cleansed, the events of the moments before remained vivid in her mind.


    After the comforting bath, she was lying in her velvet bed holding her red handkerchief close.


    Her fingers traced the golden threads but her focus was on the faint scent of Ethan''s blood still clinging to it.


    Closing her eyes, she brought it to her nose and inhaled deeply as she felt an odd sense of calm settle over her.


    The scent was so uniquely his and brought her a strange comfort to her heart and mind.


    She sniffed it deeply and noticed with amazement that it removed the negative thoughts that had plagued her mind.


    Experiencing the bliss, she felt hot all over for a second.

 Chapter 157 Nyxs Care (1)

    Third Person''s POV


    But she attributed it to the hot bath she just had.


    With the handkerchief pressed gently against her face, she finally allowed herself to drift into sleep as she embraced the sweet dreams that followed.


    As for the origins of the ominous shadowy creature, she decided that would be a mystery for another day.


    ¡ª


    Unbeknownst to everyone, including Nyx, the aftermath of the battle was not as final as it seemed.


    As the dust settled and silence reclaimed the stairwell, the sealed door trembled once more.


    A thin wisp of dark smoke seeped back into its ancient frame and slithered like a living entity before vanishing within.


    The door grew still again but this time it was watched by someone.


    A small figure draped in shifting shadows floated in the dark well.


    The air around her shimmered with an almost ethereal presence as her crimson eyes locked onto the trembling gate.


    Her youthful face which was usually filled with mischief or casual amusement now held a rare seriousness.


    A mix of emotions including shock, worry, and something deeper and incomprehensible flashed through her gaze.


    "It looks like no one can stop the inevitable," she murmured to herself.


    "I will have to prepare and inform Aldric and Keiran before it''s too late."


    Without another word, the little duchess vanished as her form dissolved into the darkness and she ascended through the castle''s many levels.


    As she passed by Ethan''s room, she hesitated for the briefest moment. Curiosity flickered in her gaze as she extended her soul sense toward the chamber.


    But before it could penetrate the room, something repelled it slightly.


    A dark barrier enveloped Ethan''s quarters like an impenetrable sphere.


    The little duchess smirked and let her soul sense spread over the surface as she searched for any kind of weakness or an entry point.


    Yet, the barrier was flawless with its defenses absolute.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, suddenly, it retaliated.


    Like a catapult, the barrier rebounded her probing soul energy and hurled it back with force.


    The little duchess let out an amused laugh rather than being offended. She could feel Nyx''s irritation within that response mixed with a silent but unmistakable warning.


    "So overprotective," she mused with a chuckle as she shook her head with a wry smile on her face.


    "It''s not like I was going to let anything happen to little Ethan and Virelle. She overreacts so much." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She floated upward and ascended higher into the castle as her thoughts continued drifting. She understood Nyx''s instincts and her need to shield Ethan from danger.


    But the truth was that she had been watching from the very beginning.


    In reality, she and Nyx had arrived at the battle''s location the moment it started.


    Nyx had been ready to intervene immediately but the little duchess had stopped her.


    Why? Because this was necessary.


    They needed this fight. Ethan and Virelle needed to experience real battle and not just training drills or supervised combat but the raw chaos of true conflict.


    And what were better opponents than those things?


    Still, she sighed as she recalled the moment Nyx had stepped in.


    She hadn''t planned on interfering so but in the end before she could act Nyx had acted instinctively and crushed the final worm-tentacle with her Dimensional Crush before it could take Ethan''s hand.


    With one last glance toward Ethan''s room, she smirked.


    "Well, it''s fine. He is strong. He will understand soon enough."


    Then, without another word, she vanished into the darkness, leaving only silence in her wake.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Ethan''s room¡­


    Nyx moved with purpose as she carried Ethan straight into the bathroom. She didn''t wait for the faucets to generate hot water.


    Instead, she extended her hand, and the air shimmered and twisted as her raw magic energy infused the space.


    Within moments, the pool water heated, and hot steam rose thickly in the dimly lit chamber.


    She didn''t hesitate for even a second as she stripped both herself of her armor and Ethan of his tattered and bloodstained clothes.


    A single black ember flickered from her fingertips and fell on the filthy clothes.


    In a mere fraction of a second, it consumed the remnants of his garments in an instant and reduced them to nothing but ash.


    Nyx alighted herself and Ethan gracefully in the hot pool. The swirling mist enveloped them and cloaked their figures in secrecy as the filth and dried blood dissolved from his pale skin.


    Ethan''s pale complexion was a testament to his life within the perpetual twilight of the Dark Forest and his few days in the darkness of the Scarlet Hollow Castle.


    It was different from his healthy glowing skin when he lived in his family''s castle in the Aurora Frost Mountains of the Dark Star Continent.


    Despite her overwhelming aura of power and dominance that the world always saw, Nyx bore a body that was the complete opposite.


    Her soft curves and smooth glowing skin hidden in the steam gleamed occasionally and displayed a delicate and seductive grace that belied her strength.


    Yet, the true tragedy was that Ethan was in no state to witness his Master''s rare moment of vulnerability and pure innocent beauty.


    Her face was etched with absolute focus as she placed her warm hands on his chest and her fingers pressed gently against his trembling skin.


    A dark light pulsed at the point of contact and slowly sank into his body as her unique Abyss Bound Dark Energy flowed through him.


    With meticulous control, she began repairing his fractured and broken mana veins and carefully restored the intricate web of his dark purple mana pathways that pulsed beneath his skin.


    A person''s mana vein''s shades reflected their affinity and Ethan''s were a rare sight.


    They were a deep black interwoven with streaks of violet that was a testament to his Overlord talent in darkness.


    Yet, despite his overwhelming potential, the reckless move he had unleashed in battle had left his veins in a ruinous state, and Nyx couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt at his precarious condition.

 Chapter 158 Nyxs Care (2)*

    Third Person''s POV


    If only I hadn''t listened to that midget, little Ethan would not have been injured to this degree.


    She focused again on her work and removed these negative thoughts but healing mana veins was no simple feat.


    Even among the other forbidden beings of the Agate Star World, not all of them could achieve such a task.


    The mana veins were delicate and thinner than even the finest threads. They were intricately woven throughout the body of a person which made external intervention almost impossible.


    However, for Nyx, whose magic affinity was so closely aligned with Ethan''s, the process was indeed very exhausting but it was within her realm of mastery.


    Still, the severity of his injuries alarmed her.


    She realized that if she had acted even a moment later, he could have suffered irreversible damage that would have forever crippled his path to ascension into greater ranks of power.


    The thought alone made her frown though she pushed the emotion aside and concentrated entirely on her work.


    Sweat beaded at her forehead and trickled down the curve of her flushed face and beautiful body before merging with the heated water surrounding them.


    The extreme focus and exertion were clearly taking their toll on her.


    Her bare skin turned a deeper shade of red due to the combination of the high temperature and her unwavering determination. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her dark horns which curved regally like a crown on her head glistened beneath the dim light as their shadow cast an almost ethereal presence around her.


    Wet strands of her obsidian-black hair clung to her shoulders and waist and further accentuated her allure.


    For once, she looked neither like the terrifying Master Ethan had come to know nor the dark dragoness feared by so many.


    At this moment, she was simply a woman who had pushed herself to the edge for the sake of the boy resting against her.


    Had Ethan been conscious, he would have been mesmerized by the rare sight before him.


    The strict and untouchable goddess who had ruled his life was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, a breathtaking beauty in a flushed and vulnerable state sat before him with her warm hands pressing against his bare skin as she poured everything she had into saving him.


    Had he witnessed this moment, his silent and secret desire to claim her for himself would have solidified into irrevocable obsession.


    As Nyx neared the completion of the complex healing process, the invasive brush of the little Duchess''s soul sense slithered against her disciple''s chamber wards. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her jaw tightened and she split her consciousness while at the same time maintaining meticulous control over her dark magic energy mending Ethan''s mana veins.


    The other fragment of her soul sense strengthened the already present dark psychic barriers around their chambers that she had placed before.


    Her defense and eventual counter were sharp enough to make the Duchess recoil and give up her mischievous attempt.


    When the threat dissipated, she poured renewed focus into the final stages of reconstruction.


    Sweat glistened across her collarbones as she worked and each of her labored breaths caused Ethan''s unconscious face to shift deeper into the cleavage of her bare breasts.


    The cool chamber air hardened her pink nipples to aching points as their sensitive tips grazed his cheek with his every inhalation and exhalation.


    Steady, she chastised herself inwardly though the novice tremor in her hands betrayed her as she checked and added the final touches to the healing process..


    Finally!!!, his vital signs have stabilized. Looks like he would wake at dawn once all his residual fatigue is lifted.


    Her relief briefly overshadowed the heat pooling low in her abdomen... until her wandering eyes traced the hard planes of his chest and the sleek elegant muscles of his torso.


    Without thinking, she started to trace his hard chest and her fingertips slid down as it moved past his navel and paused at his giant hot bulge that strained against her smooth waist.


    Nyx had previously ignored the hot sensation but now she could it tightly pressed on her smooth waist as it looked eager to brand her with its mark.


    Suddenly, Nyx swallowed quietly as the saliva gathered in her mouth went down her throat. It had accumulated when she had been lost in her deep inspection.


    "What visions plague you, little one?" she murmured as her thumb circled the thick mushroom head.


    It twitched and pulsed in response to her hand movements as it seemed to be eagerly inviting her to take care of it.


    "Do I star in these secret plays of yours?"


    Unbeknownst to her, the fantasies unfolding behind Ethan''s closed eyes would have ignited her infamous wrath.


    Fortunately, his lips suddenly parted only to seek the rose bud peak that kept brushing against his lips.


    Nyx froze abruptly as a warm but sensual suction closed around her breast.


    Her centuries of cultivated composure suddenly shattered.


    This wasn''t the timid nuzzling he had attempted through her robes last week but a hungry and primal claim.


    Her head fell back against the stone wall as a strange electric pleasure arced through neglected nerves.


    It was different from anything she had felt before and a small and husky low moan escaped her throat.


    Her hand that was still gripping his hard length started moving of its own volition and she instinctively started stroking it without anyone teaching her about it before.


    Gradually, her strokes grew even more frantic and urgent.


    He made a panting sound against her flesh and the resulting vibration liquefied her spine.


    Suddenly she could feel wide calloused palms sliding down to grip her hips.


    Ethan was still dreaming but he seamlessly dragged their bodies into alignment and she barely stifled a cry in response.


    Her neglected and bare forbidden region ground against the firm ridge of his arousal and each of his desperate undulations sparked a brighter fire than celestial fire deep in her body .


    She could feel her waist grinding against his hard penis and she had no choice but to stop stroking his hard penis.

 Chapter 159 Nyxs Care (3)**

    Third Person''s POV


    "L-Little Ethan¡ª" Her fractured plea dissolved into whimpers as his mouth grew more insistent and each of his pulls at her nipple sent shockwaves through her starved nerves.


    Her hips rolled of their own accord as it seemed friction where his unconscious body pressed against her.


    Suddenly, his palms gripped her hips with startling force and Nyx''s eternal composure fractured.


    "You¡­ presumptuous pup," she breathed fast though the reprimand lacked venom.


    His fingers dug into supple flesh and kneaded her plump ass with a boldness that made her pulse roar in her ears.


    She felt every bounce and shift of her body through his touch and it seemed like a mirror that reflected all her desires that she didn''t even know existed in her heart and mind.


    Nyx could feel her ass jiggling and bouncing in his grasp.


    Even though he was unconscious at this moment, Nyx had a shameful feeling as she had never felt like this in her life.


    Being in someone else''s control and especially the way he toyed with her ass made her shut her eyes in shame.


    Forget about her ass, no one had ever touched her body so closely and with such intimacy.


    But right now all her strength and power seemed to be sapped from her.


    A high-pitched but short scream escaped her mouth as Ethan suddenly slapped her ass and the sharp sting she felt bloomed into liquid heat that pooled between her thighs.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her eyes were hazy when she returned to normalcy in a few seconds.


    Through that haze, she could suddenly feel the obscene thickness of his hard dick that didn''t even fit in her palm.


    She instinctively concluded that it far exceeded normal mortal proportions.


    "F-forbidden texts¡­" she suddenly gasped, though her accusation faltered as his teeth grazed her abused nipple.


    "You are¡­ nngh¡­ studying depravities¡ª" The rest became a choked moan as he suckled harder and grazing her nipple he bit it with his teeth.


    Her whole body shuddered and she pressed his face tightly between her breasts.


    He started to grind his hips upward in a rhythm that brushed his swollen dick against her lower belly.


    Due to their awkward position and his being unconscious, the thick cock missed its mark and spared her delicate maidenhood.


    Instead, it rubbed on the region of her lower belly just below her navel and above her bare pussy.


    She could feel his heavy sack of balls occasionally rubbing over her sparse pubic curls and the occasional touches only gave her a tickling feeling.


    She was lost in the dreamy and unreal pleasure when she suddenly felt a hot splash on her navel.


    Her hands ran over it and feeling the slimy texture she immediately knew what it was.


    As for Ethan, he seemed to have gone back to deep sleep after finally finishing his dream marathon.


    Currently, he leaned peacefully against her as his breaths gradually calmed down.


    Hesitating for a bit, she brought it close to her nose and took a deep sniff.


    A fishy smell coursed struck her being but instead of feeling disgusted, she seemed to get addicted to it.


    Without any further thought, she brought it to her mouth and licked it slightly.


    It was salty and slimy but knowing that she was tasting her little Ethan''s secret essence she licked it clean from her fingers.


    Scooping the remaining cum splattered on her waist, she licked them with focus and finally finished it.


    No one in the continent including Isha and the little duchess Altheria would ever believe this sight if they saw what was happening in this secret underground bath.


    If they could witness that the scary dark dragon that terrorized everyone where ever she went was licking a man''s cum with so much care and devotion, they would have most likely gone half mad and would have definitely refused to believe it.


    Nyx cradled Ethan''s limp form against her chest and his head kept lolling against her collarbone as she levitated them both toward the canopied bed in the dim chamber.


    A wry laugh escaped her as she remembered something funny.


    She had heard mortal ballads romanticizing princesses swept into bridal carries by chivalrous knights and princes in the Dark Star Continent yet here she played the knight to this sleeping princeling.


    The irony didn''t escape her nor did the quiet thrill of holding what no one else could claim.


    She sank into the mattress as the silk sheets wrapped against her cool bare skin. She didn''t bother with any nightgown of any sort nor did she arrange one for her princeling.


    Let the world burn its propriety, tonight I and Ethan need warmth more than decorum.


    With this thought, Nyx wound her legs around his hips and pulled his bare form closer to her naked body.


    His body responded instinctively and his soft penis started hardening rapidly once more. It again lit that traitorous heat between them.


    She claimed his parted lips in a searing kiss as her teeth nipped his lower lip before she buried his face in the comfort of her large comfy breasts.


    To Nyx, Ethan''s face seemed like a living pillow that muffled her pounding heartbeat. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peace settled over her as his steady breathing fogged her skin.


    For the first time since the events of the last week, the tension and worry accumulated in her heart and mind melted away as she felt him safe in her arms.


    A sharp and urgent memory flickered in her mind suddenly.


    She jerked upright as the quilt dropped from her body and her full tits were revealed in full glory.


    She gently touched the black dragon ring on her finger.


    The obsidian ring had an intricately coiled Abyss Night Dragon sculpted into it that radiated an aura of regal nobility rather than menace.


    The ring was not just a symbol of her heritage but also a legendary grade-five spatial artifact and an item of immense rarity.


    Its craftsmanship was so intricate and impeccable that the dragon etched upon it seemed almost alive.

 Chapter 160 Do..Dont do this(1)*

    Third Person''s POV


    With a flicker of thought, a glowing purple lotus manifested on the dark bed. It was the Astral Serenity Lotus for which she had even crossed continents and spent so much effort.


    Its delicate petals exuded a soft ethereal purple light that contrasted beautifully against the deep shadows cast by the dark curtains.


    The faint purple dust-like sparkles drifting from it bathed her face in a soothing luminescence. It eased the tension in her spirit and calmed the depths of her soul.


    Channeling her power with precise control, she manipulated the surrounding space and directed the lotus toward Ethan''s forehead. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    As it neared, it did not collide with his skin but seamlessly merged into the crown of his head as its radiance dissolved into him like mist swallowed by the night.


    His violet hair shimmered with a breathtaking glow as if the lotus''s essence had become one with him.


    The interplay of the luminous purple and his naturally rich locks made him appear even more enigmatic as his features illuminated with an otherworldly handsomeness.


    For a fleeting moment, Nyx found herself captivated and her usually impassive expression softened.


    "So handsome and cute¡­ My disciple is so cute."


    Her voice was a whisper and was barely audible yet it was heavy with emotion and affection. Unable to resist the urge swelling within her, she leaned down and pressed a delicate kiss against his lips.


    A glint of possessiveness about which even she didn''t know flickered in her eyes as she traced his lips with her fingers with a lingering touch. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You are mine!!. Forever and ever. No one can take you from me.


    The silent vow echoed in her mind like an unwavering and absolute promise.


    With gentle but firm hands, she placed her palm over his forehead as she guided the remaining sparkles inward, and ensured that none of the lotus''s essence would seep out prematurely.


    Though immense relief had coursed through her at the news of his unexpected recovery, she refused to leave anything to chance.


    She would not risk another unpredictable mishap.


    Better to be safe than sorry later.


    Nyx''s thoughts settled as she reassured herself of the measures she had taken.


    The Astral Serenity Lotus would serve as a crucial reinforcement as it would fortify Ethan''s soul and further expand his spiritual strength.


    It was an invaluable gift, one that would aid in his growth and not only in power but also in the stability of his very essence.


    A strong soul was an unshakable foundation and one of the pillars upon which one''s ascension path was forged.


    Those who wielded great might had always carried souls of unwavering resilience.


    Her intent had been to fully establish the lotus within his mind space yet her attempt to delve deeper was once again thwarted.


    It was the same resistance she had encountered in his Astral region within the Astral Realm. It was an unknown strong force that refused to yield no matter what she did or tried.


    It was a barrier she could neither understand nor breakthrough.


    Frowning slightly, she contemplated the implications as various concerns flickered through her mind.


    However, after a moment of quiet deliberation, she exhaled a resigned sigh and decided to postpone further investigation for another day.


    Some mysteries would have to wait.


    With these thoughts, she finally intertwined with him again. They covered themselves under the warm quilt, and Nyx drifted into sweet dreams.


    As the sun shone over the horizon and bathed the world in its warm glow, Nyx''s shut eyes suddenly opened on their own.


    Dawn''s first light was not able to enter this underground chamber.


    Nyx stirred as her limbs tangled further with Ethan''s in the rumpled silk.


    Sleep still clung to her like cobwebs and it was a rare indulgence she seldom permitted herself.


    Beings of her power didn''t need any eat or sleep to stay alive but Nyx viewed them both as a recreational and nice pastime.


    That''s why she didn''t shy away from hearty meals and a night of occasional good sleep.


    She lay on the velvet bed and was as vulnerable as any milk-eyed maiden as she was lulled by the rhythm of his warm breath against her throat.


    While these thoughts ran in her mind, she noticed the trembling of his eyelids and the way his hips shifted unconsciously.


    Nyx concluded that he would wake up soon.


    Her spirits lifted at that thought and she suddenly noticed the hot and hard object pressed between her inner thighs.


    It occasionally grazed her pussy whenever he moved in his sleep.


    Her body shuddered as he rubbed his thick cock on her pussy again.


    Her fingers trailed down his abdomen and she soon caught it with one hand.


    Nyx started stroking the cock in a to-and-fro motion as she whispered at the same time.


    "You have become very naughty, haven''t you, my little disciple?"


    Her whispers fell on deaf ears but her hand continued to stroke his hard cock.


    It pulsed and twitched on her hands as sticky precum dropped on her palm.


    She smeared the fluid across her palm and bringing it close to her nose she inhaled sharply.


    A salty and fishy scent traveled to her brain as her thighs clenched reflexively in response.


    She held the thick penis again but its size grew suddenly and soon she could not hold it with a single palm.


    A sense of competition rose inside her and she popped herself under the quilt.


    Despite the darkness inside, she could see everything clearly. For the first time, she truly saw and felt his hard penis that seemed to be roaring at her.


    Dense and thick red veins snaked along its shaft and the flushed mushroom head strained upward towards her as if seeking her worship.


    Feeling its huge size, she held it with both of her hands and noticed that its length was almost one-third of the length of her whole arm.


    Her brows furrowed in concern as a thought raced across her head.

 Chapter 161 Do..Dont do this(2) **

    Third Person''s POV


    How will it fit inside me? Won''t I get torn apart? How is he so big when he has not even grown fully into an adult?


    She worried about her future self yet a fiery excitement for the same burned within her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew that her little Ethan was still in his growing years and he would grow even taller with time.


    Similarly, the hard dick she held in her hand would also grow even further as he matured.


    During her wanderings through the cities of the mortal world, she had come across brothels and pleasure houses where desires were traded and indulged.


    Out of curiosity, she had even peeked into their private quarters so she was far from an innocent woman who was unaware of the ways of sexual pleasure.


    Her golden eyes glowed faintly in the darkness as she fought to contain her rising excitement.


    She knew that her little Ethan was no longer so little but she chose to restrain her impulses and the growing ache in her pussy.


    She wanted him to reach his full potential before she could allow herself to savor him fully.


    As for Ethan being so much younger than her and their master-disciple relationship, she didn''t even give it another thought.


    Nyx knew that worldly morals and boundaries held no meaning for her and the only things that mattered were her own feelings and desires.


    Yet, the heat in her abdomen refused to fade and she felt herself growing wet for the second time in the past ten days.


    These sensations and pleasures were unfamiliar to her as she had never experienced a romantic relationship in her long life.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and an idea sparked in her mind.


    A mischievous smirk spread across her lips as a wild thought took hold.


    Hehe... Little Ethan will surely be surprised when he wakes up to find his beloved and strict Master doing this.


    She sat on her knees and soon lowered her head down towards his crotch.


    As the enormity of the huge cock before her face came into her view, she felt a fleeting moment of awe as a mix of instinctive fear and excitement surged through her.


    She had never done anything so daring or humiliating before, and a flicker of hesitation lingered in her movements.


    But soon, she steadied herself, and pushing her doubts aside she hardened her resolve.


    Her full lips hovered over the bulbous mushroom head as she pressed her nose against it and inhaled deeply with her closed eyes.


    The musky scent that was tinged with a faint fishy aroma seemed to awaken something deep within her.


    It sent a wave of exhilaration through her very soul and she felt as though all her cells were dancing with joy.


    One of her hands gripped the shaft firmly even though it didn''t fit in her palms while the other instinctively drifted away and found its way to her throbbing pussy.


    She wasn''t entirely sure what was happening to her but as she gently rubbed off her tight slit it eased the heat and ache inside her, if only slightly.


    She felt her hand growing wetter as the heat between her legs intensified.


    Desperate to ease the sensation, she rubbed herself harder but the heat only burned fiercer in return.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Unbeknownst to her, Nyx was caught in a vicious cycle.


    Determined to regain control, she steadied herself and leaned forward as she pressed a soft kiss against the mushroom head.


    "Chuu~~"


    The precum glistened on her lips like a glossy balm and she instinctively licked it away.


    The salty taste and sticky texture intrigued her, and without hesitation, she took the entire length into her mouth in one swift motion.


    "Mmmph~~Gluggg~~ Gluck~~"


    She gagged slightly with her saliva coating the thick shaft as her pupils dilated in awe of its sheer size that she could feel directly in her mouth.


    Why is it so big? The women I saw never seemed to struggle this much, she thought as frustration crept into her mind.


    But then she realized something.


    She was only halfway down its length and the other half of the huge penis still remained untouched all the way to its base nestled in his sparse pubic hair.


    A flicker of defeat washed over her but it was quickly overshadowed by a fierce competitive fire that ignited in her chest.


    With determination gleaming in her wide eyes, she began bobbing her head up and down as she took more of its length with each movement.


    "Gluck~~ Gulp~~ Schlick~~"


    The wet and rhythmic sounds echoed as she pushed herself further and refused to back down.


    The sounds of her efforts filled the room as she lost herself in the act. Each bob of her head sent a jolt of heat through her body as the wet and lewd sounds filled the room.


    Her saliva dripped down the length of his shaft that glistened in the dim light as she worked tirelessly and her competitive spirit drove her to take more, to push her limits.


    Her other hand was still pressed against her throbbing pussy and moved in rhythm with her mouth as the dual sensations sent waves of unreal and unfamiliar pleasure through her.


    But just as she was beginning to find her pace, a sudden shift in the air made her freeze. Her eyes flicked upward, and her heart skipped a beat at what she saw.


    Ethan''s eyes fluttered open and his drowsy gaze quickly sharpened as he took in the sight before him.


    Similar to his Master Nyx, he didn''t have any problem seeing through the darkness and he could clearly witness what was happening in front of him.


    His beloved master, the strict and revered Nightshade dragoness Nyx, was on her knees before him with her full cherry-red lips wrapped tightly around his throbbing cock.


    The sight was almost too surreal for him to comprehend for a moment.


    Disbelief clouded his mind and a thought revolved continuously in his head.

 Chapter 162 Do..Dont do this(3) **

    Third Person''s POV


    Is this a dream? he wondered as his thoughts swirled in a haze of shock and desire.


    But the warmth of her mouth and the wet velvety pressure around his dick was undeniably real.


    The last moment he remembered was battling with the red tentacled monster with his life on the line and now the sight in front of him was too different from what he had expected.


    For a moment, he was disoriented by this one-hundred-eighty-degree shift in his reality.


    His breath hitched, and a low groan escaped his lips as the reality of the situation sank in, and slowly he came down to the present.


    His master¡ªthe powerful and untouchable Nyx who had always been a figure of authority and discipline was now submitting to him in the most intimate way possible.


    The thought sent a jolt of raw excitement coursing through his veins and his cock twitched in her mouth as his arousal surged.


    His eyes roamed over her voluptuous form and took in every detail.


    Her golden eyes which were usually so sharp and commanding were now half-lidded with desire and glazed over as she focused on pleasuring him.


    Her long silky black hair cascaded down her back and some of its strands stuck to her flushed cheeks as she worked tirelessly.


    Her huge E-cup bare breasts hung tantalizingly close to his face and swayed slightly with every movement of her head.


    The hardened pink nipples that were stiffened from arousal, beckoned to him like forbidden fruit.


    The sight of her being so vulnerable and so eager was intoxicating.


    I have always admired her, respected her¡­ but this¡­


    His thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of lust.


    She''s mine right now. All mine.


    The urge to take control and dominate the woman who had always held such power over him was overwhelming.


    His hands twitched at his sides as they itched to grab her horns and thrust deeper into her mouth.


    He wanted to make her take every inch of him until she gagged and tears streamed down her face.


    But another part of him wanted to savor this moment and revel in the fact that she, the mighty Nyx was willingly servicing him.


    "M-Master¡­?" he stammered in a purposeful hoarse voice as he pretended to be still in shock.


    Seeing her shocked gaze his gaze dropped to those mouth-watering breasts again and he couldn''t resist any longer.


    With a growl of desire, he reached out and his hands cupped the soft heavy mounds.


    The moment his fingers brushed against her hardened nipples, a shiver ran through her body, and she let out a muffled moan around his cock.


    The vibration sent a jolt of pleasure straight to his core, and he couldn''t help but groan louder.


    "Master¡­ you are so¡­ perfect," he breathed in a soft voice thick with lust.


    His thumbs circled her nipples as they teased and pinched them gently. He reveled in the way her breath hitched and her movements became more frantic.


    Nyx''s golden eyes flicked up to meet his and for a brief moment, he saw a flicker of something¡ªembarrassment or perhaps even a hint of vulnerability.


    But it was quickly replaced by a fiery determination as if she was challenging him to take more, to push her further.


    The thought of her wanting this and her enjoying this as much as he was, sent his desire spiraling out of control.


    Before she could react, his hands shot forward and gripped the base of her black curved horns firmly.


    His breath hitched, and a low guttural groan escaped his lips as he pulled her mouth down onto him with abandon.


    Nyx''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she leaned into it and her competitive spirit flared once more as she allowed him to guide her movements.


    "Gluck~ Gluck~ Gulp~"


    The wet and sloppy sounds grew louder and mingled with Ethan''s ragged breaths and occasional groans,


    Ethan''s hips began to buck involuntarily as his control slipped and pleasure overtook him.


    His grip on her horns tightened, and he began to guide her movements and he thrusted gently into her mouth as she sucked and licked with increasing fervor.


    "Master¡­ you''re¡­ incredible," he managed to choke out between gasps as his voice trembled with desire.


    Her hand that was still pressed against her soaked core moved faster now and matched the rhythm of his thrusts into her mouth.


    The heat between her legs was unbearable, but she didn''t care.


    All that mattered was the intoxicating mix of power and submission and the way his grip on her horns sent shivers down her spine.


    Nyx''s golden eyes met his and a seductive glint shone through despite the intensity of the moment.


    She had started this but now it was clear that Ethan was taking charge and she was more than willing to let him.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their shared passion as it formed a symphony of wet, desperate noises and ragged breaths.


    Ethan''s muscles tensed as he dragged himself upright and his back peeled off the sweat-damp surface beneath him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shift in position forced Nyx''s head to tilt upward and her golden eyes widened for a moment as his grip on her horns tightened with a vice grip.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her lips stretched taut around his thickness and a string of saliva glistened between her lower lip and the base of his shaft.


    The submissive angle of her kneeling between his spread thighs as his shadow loomed over her ignited something primal in him.


    "You want this, don''t you Master?" he rasped and didn''t wait for an answer.


    With a feral growl, he yanked her head forward and buried his cock to the hilt in her mouth in one brutal thrust.


    "Hck¡ª! Glrk¡ª!"


    Nyx''s throat convulsed and a wet choked gurgle escaped her mouth as tears started pooling in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Ethan felt pain as her sharp nails dug into his bare thighs but she didn''t pull away.

 Chapter 163 Do..Dont do this(4) **

    Third Person''s POV


    Instead, her hips rolled harder against her own frenzied fingers and the obscene squelch of her drenched cunt harmonized with the gagging noises forced from her throat.


    Ethan watched totally mesmerized as tears streaked her flushed cheeks and mingled with the spit slicking her chin.


    At this moment, the realization that she was a Heaven Connection Dark Dragon and his revered master faded from his thoughts and was overshadowed by his secret desire to dominate her that surged within him.


    "Take it," he snarled as he pistoned his hips upward.


    "Schlurp¡ªGllsh¡ª!"


    Every thrust of his punched deeper and her uvula fluttered against the tip of his cock as her nose crushed into his pelvis.


    Her choked cries morphed into broken airy moans.


    "Nhgg! Hnnh¡ª!"


    And each vibration of her moans forced a ragged groan from his chest.


    Her discipline unraveled. Saliva cascaded down her chin and pooled between her heaving breasts as she surrendered to the rhythm of his savage pace.


    The lewd symphony reached a crescendo and her pussy ground against her palm as its juices dripped onto the velvet bed and her thighs trembled.


    Her tear-blurred gaze met his eyes and he could see them blazing with desire and submission.


    His fingers tangled in her dark hair as he fucked her face with abandon and the thwap-thwap sound of his balls slapping her chin followed each of his drives.


    Her tears flowed freely now as her mascara smudged into dark rivulets on her face but the hungry roll of her hips never slowed.


    A perverse harmony emerged as her gagging sounds synced with the clapping sounds of his balls hitting her wet chin.


    Seeing that, Ethan smirked and he gave a single deep thrust.


    Her throat clenched reflexively and milked him as she gagged. He gave a low groan and released jets of sticky cum down her throat which she obediently swallowed down her throat.


    He could tell that by the moving of her throat. She moaned loudly but the sound was blocked by his whole penis lodged deep in her throat.


    Its vibration hit his dick like the most powerful stimulant and his release surged like a storm.


    Ethan withdrew his glistening cock accompanied by a soft and wet schlllp sound as it sprang free from her swollen parted lips.


    Thin strands of saliva mixed with cum stretched between them and glinted in the dim light before breaking.


    Nyx held his gaze and her dark golden eyes were shining as she slowly opened her mouth and revealed some pearly strands of cum that was still draped across her tongue.


    Her throat moved visibly as she swallowed what remained and a faint satisfied hum escaped her lips.


    With deliberate slowness, she leaned forward again and her pink tongue darted out to lap at his sensitive crown and collected every last drop.


    The low and throaty lewd Mmm sound that followed it sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Fuck, Master..." Ethan hissed as his fingers tangled in her dark locks as she meticulously cleaned him.


    Her lips formed a perfect O around his shaft and her hollowed cheeks created a suction that sent electric jolts racing through him, making his thighs quiver.


    Against all logic, he felt his cock hardening again within the warm confines of her mouth as his veins pulsed insistently against her tongue.


    When she pulled back with an obscene pop, his erection stood rigid and flushed between them.


    Nyx barely had time to flash a sly smirk before he gripped her shoulders and pushed her down onto the plush velvet bed.


    Her body jolted with the impact and her huge tits swayed wildly as they settled and her taut pink nipples pebbled against the cool air.


    His calloused hands held those lewd mounds and started kneading them with a possessive urgency that drew breathy gasps from her lips.


    "Nnggh!... Little E-Ethan¡ª!" Nyx gasped and her sweet voice strained as his fingers pinched and pulled at her sensitive nipples.


    Her teeth clenched but her body betrayed her and her hips arched off the velvet bed as his thumbs dragged roughly over her aching nipples and it sent sparks of pleasure mixed with pain rippling through her.


    Without hesitation, he hooked his elbows beneath her knees and spread her legs wide as he forced them into a lewd M-shape.


    The position left her utterly exposed and her glistening tight pink slit framed by sparse but damp dark curls glinted in the dim light as it seemed to be eagerly inviting him.


    The air was thick with the heavy musky scent of her arousal.


    It was intoxicating and primal as it drove him to the edge of restraint.


    "You are so ready for me, Master..." he murmured in a low and rough voice as he buried his face between her trembling thighs.


    Her back arched off the bed with a sharp Aahn! sound as he dragged his tongue through her soaked pussy and his chin grazed the tender flesh in a way that made her shiver. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His lips touched her sparse dark pubic hairs and tickled him slightly.


    His focus especially narrowed to her glistening slit.


    It was delicate and taut like the most exquisite unripe bud as it seemed to be beckoning him with its soft dewy sheen.


    With deliberate precision, he traced his tongue along her folds and savored it slowly as she trembled beneath him.


    When he rose, the head of his cock again glistened with pre-cum and he couldn''t resist grinding against her slick pussy as his breath came in ragged bursts.


    "Let me serve you, Master." he panted in a voice thick with desire as he aligned his hard cock on her tight slit and his hips trembling with excitement.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    But before he could push forward, her soft hand pressed against his cock and stopped him while her other palm settled firmly on his lower belly.


    Her touch was gentle yet insistent as it halted him completely.


    "Do...Don''t Do This... not now, little Ethan," she implored as her voice wavered despite the firmness of her words.

 Chapter 164 The Aftermath**

    Third Person''s POV


    Her golden eyes which were glassy with need met his.


    He could tell that they were filled with a mix of longing and something deeper¡ªhesitation or perhaps a plea for patience.


    He shuddered, his jaw clenching as he fought to steady himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then when?" he asked in a voice rough with frustration and desire as his body ached to fulfill the tension between them.


    Her answer came softly as her cheeks flushed a deep crimson and she averted her golden gaze for a moment before meeting his eyes again.


    "When you turn eighteen... two years from now," she whispered in a trembling voice with a mix of tenderness and resolve.


    "Then it will be time."


    Ethan''s expression faltered as a flicker of sadness and frustration crossed his features.


    Seeing this, her heart softened and her golden eyes glinted with both seduction and embarrassment forming a weird contrast.


    "But for now," she murmured as her voice dropped to a sultry purr,


    "why don''t you use what you crave most?"


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    She sat up from under him and moved her hands to her full breasts as she pressed them together around his throbbing shaft.


    The sight of her glistening cleavage slick with their mixed fluids sent a jolt of heat through him.


    Her smudged lashes fluttered as she gazed up at him and her tongue darting out to flick the leaking tip of his cock on each of her upward strokes.


    The wet and rhythmic sound of flesh filled the chamber as she worked her tits around him.


    And the breathy moans that she instinctively tried to suppress only made his dick harder and bigger in the embrace of her huge tits.


    "Nnggh... Aahn..."


    Her moans vibrated against his sensitive skin and her nails dug into his hips as she urged him to thrust faster and deeper.


    As he obliged her request the lewd symphony of their shared pleasure echoed off the stone walls.


    "Master... I am gonna¡ª" Ethan''s voice broke and his hips stuttered slightly as he felt the pressure building in his balls in an unstoppable and electric manner.


    Nyx squeezed her lewd tits tighter around him and she enveloped his shaft in her soft breasts with a wicked knowing smile.


    "Show me," she gasped in a sultry voice but it also seemed to be a command.


    "little Ethan. Faster, my dragon rider... give me everything."


    Her words sent a surge of heat through him and pushed him closer to the edge.


    His thrusts grew frantic and the wet rhythmic sounds of her breasts filled the room.


    And then, with a guttural groan, he came¡ªhard.


    Thick, sticky jets of cum splashed across her face and glistened over her huge tits, and painted her lewd body in streaks of white.


    The room seemed to dissolve in white heat as he spilled himself over her completely.


    Nyx tilted her head back with her golden eyes half-lidded and her lips parted as she reveled in the sight of him bathing her in his cum.


    She scooped out the cum on her nipples and her breasts as her tongue darted out to lick it from her fingers.


    With a wicked smile, she whispered,


    "Such a good disciple... my dragon rider is."


    Nyx''s tongue moved with deliberate slowness and traced the curves of her fingers as she licked and swallowed all the cum splattered on her breasts and face with an almost reverent focus.


    Her golden eyes which gleamed like molten honey never left him and held his gaze captive as she dragged her tongue along her palm in a slow exaggerated motion.


    A sly smirk curled her lips when she noticed Ethan''s breath hitch with his amazement written plainly across his face.


    "Don''t worry, little Ethan," she purred in a low and velvety voice, "your Master knows how to savor every drop of this¡­ goodness."


    After she cleaned herself, she leaned forward and her fingers wrapped around his still-throbbing length.


    She could feel the faint tremors coursing through him as she stroked him slowly and Ethan could feel her feather-light touch that electrified his nerves.


    With a devilish glint in her eyes, she took his dick into her mouth as her lips sealed his cock in the warm wet embrace of her mouth.


    She hummed softly and the resulting vibration sent shivers up his spine and though she gagged slightly, she didn''t relent.


    Her tongue swirled and teased as she coaxed every last drop from him until he was trembling beneath her.


    His hips jerked involuntarily for one final time as she hollowed her cheeks with a final theatrical flourish.


    "There," she murmured as she pulled away with a satisfied smile, her lips glistening.


    "Spotless."


    Ethan collapsed backward onto the velvet bed and his chest heaved as he threw an arm over his flushed face.


    "Gods, Master," he groaned in a ragged voice.


    "Are you trying to kill me?"


    He peeked through his fingers and gestured weakly at his shrunken sac.


    "Look at these jewels. You have drained me drier than a desert well."


    Nyx''s bright and melodic laughter rang out forming a stark contrast to the heavy musk-laden air around them.


    "Poor little dragon rider," she teased and her hand trailed up his thigh in a way that made him shiver.


    "Don''t fret, your mighty jewels will refill by dawn."


    Her touch lingered on his balls as she cupped them with one hand and the fingers of her other hand traced idle patterns on his skin.


    She leaned closer and whispered in a seductive voice.


    "And when they do, I will be here to taste them all over again."


    Her words sent a thrill through him and he couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    But at the same time, an instinctive fear flashed in his eyes when he saw the slight crazed look in her golden eyes.


    The hot bath that followed was a chaotic mix of practicality and lingering heat.


    Words were sparse between them but the silence was comfortable and filled with an unspoken understanding.

 Chapter 165 Two Years Later...

    Third Person''s POV


    Ethan''s arms encircled Nyx''s waist and he held her close as she settled into his lap.


    The warm water lapped gently, and the steam curled lazily in the air, wrapping the chamber in a hazy intimate glow.


    As their heartbeats slowed, Nyx''s fingers drifted to the scar along Ethan''s waist.


    It was now a faint pink line that would soon fade completely.


    It was a mark left by his duel with the ominous shadow and a reminder of the battle he had endured.


    Her touch was soft and caring as she traced her finger along its length.


    She soon murmured in a low and thoughtful voice.


    "Scarlet Hollow Castle will be your base for adapting to the vampire clan''s habits.


    You will learn to mimic their bloodline aura and blend in seamlessly.


    But you won''t stay here for the full two years. You will rotate monthly between here and our home in the Dark Forest. No arguments."


    Ethan nuzzled her neck as his lips brushed against the pulse point where her passion had throbbed earlier.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why would I argue, Master?" he whispered as his warm breath graced her skin.


    "But tell me, where will you be during all this?"


    "Where I have always been," she replied in a steady tone.


    "In the high reaches of Ebonspire Peak. I can''t stay here in this castle forever, can I?"


    Hearing her words, Ethan''s heart leaped with joy inwardly.


    This arrangement meant he could split his time between Virelle and his Master.


    He could enjoy their company and their services alternately each month.


    But he was careful enough to mask his excitement with a pout as he feigned sadness at the thought of being separated from her for a month.


    Nyx didn''t see through his perfect act and her lips curved into a doting smile on seeing his low spirits. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hand slid beneath the water and her fingers wrapped around his soft dick in a teasing grip.


    "I will also need to plan a training regimen for you," she said as her voice took a serious edge.


    "Now that you will be stepping into the main playing field of this continent in two years, we can''t afford any weaknesses.


    First, we need to address why you fell unconscious and find ways to strengthen your soul. The Astral Serenity Lotus will play a key role in that."


    Ethan''s brows furrowed in confusion at the mention of the lotus but before he could ask, Nyx pressed a finger to his forehead.


    A sudden warmth bloomed behind his sternum and spread through his chest like liquid sunlight.


    The Astral Serenity Lotus''s roots threaded through his spirit, delicate yet powerful as they weaved themselves into the very fabric of his being.


    He gasped as his fingers tightened on her hips and a soft purple light flickered beneath his skin and cast faint beautiful purple sparles across the water.


    "It''s¡­ humming?" he breathed in a voice tinged with awe.


    He was not surprised at the mention of the Astral Serenity Lotus'' as she had already told him about it just moments ago.


    Ethan knew that this was the reason she had vanished from the castle but she did not explain to him the details of her visit or how she acquired the lotus.


    Nyx''s smile deepened and her golden eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    "Yes, It''s bonding with you. Consider this the first step in your ascension, little Ethan.


    You will no longer just be a rare talent but will become something far greater."


    "Mmm. Give it a decade, and you might rival a Sky realm being in spiritual strength without even doing anything."


    Her jest faded as she pressed their foreheads together.


    "But it is growing. You are growing. Faster than I¡ª"


    Ethan silenced her with a sudden movement as his lips captured her left nipple in a fervent embrace.


    His lips and tongue moved with the single-minded focus of a man starved for her touch and drew a sharp breathless gasp from Nyx.


    His hands were equally demanding as his other palm squeezed and fondled her other breast with a roughness that bordered on possessive.


    On the other hand, his mouth worked relentlessly and alternated between suckling, biting, and lavishing attention on the tits that belonged to him and him alone.


    Each flick of his tongue, each gentle nip of his teeth sent shivers cascading down her spine, and her hips shifted restlessly against him.


    Nyx''s breath came in ragged pants and her fingers tangled in his hair as she held him closer and urged him on.


    The water around them rippled with their movements, and steam rose in lazy curls around their heated bodies.


    The bathhouse was filled with the sounds of their shared desire.


    Only the sounds of her soft moans, his low growls, and the slick slide of his skin against her skin sounded in the dark walls but no one was here to witness their passion.


    Time itself felt suspended as if the world outside had ceased to exist, leaving only the two of them in their embrace.


    Two Years Later...


    The red and black trees of the Stygian Woods formed a dense and suffocating canopy that obscured the forest floor beneath.


    The air was eerily silent with no rustling leaves, no distant calls of creatures, and not even the faintest whisper of wind.


    An unnatural stillness hung over the land, amplifying the ominous aura that already clung to the forest like a deathly shroud.


    Dark clouds loomed perpetually in the sky of this continent and ensured that the sun''s light never reached the cursed woods.


    Amidst the overwhelming darkness, a colossal tree stood at the heart of the forest. Its massive trunk and sprawling branches commanded an almost sacred presence.


    Nestled among its middle branches and hidden from all prying eyes, a small black treehouse blended seamlessly into the surroundings.


    Inside, a young man lay sprawled across a makeshift bed as his chest rose and fell in deep, even breaths.

 Chapter 166 Slaying the Basilisk (1)

    Third Person''s POV


    His sleek black hunting attire contrasted against his tousled dark violet hair which fanned out over the pillow.


    Though he looked to be around nineteen or twenty, the young man who was obviously Ethan had only just turned eighteen a few days ago.


    His long frame stretched across the bed and his legs dangled slightly over the side but despite the awkward position, he slept undisturbed.


    However, he was not alone.


    A young girl who had barely entered her teenage years clung to his chest like a sleeping street kitten.


    Her rough gray hair cascaded over her face and was partially obscured by the scars that marked her youthful features.


    Unbothered by discomfort, she was sound asleep and her small form rose and fell with the rhythm of Ethan''s breathing. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    On his other side, a beautiful blonde woman lay nestled against him.


    Virelle who was clad in a dark red hunting outfit had one arm draped over Ethan''s waist while the other clung possessively to his arm as she trapped it between her ample breasts.


    Though she appeared to be in her early twenties, the sharpness in her features and the calm steadiness in her breathing hinted at her true strength and experience.


    Like the others, she was deep in slumber and their exhaustion from the day''s hunt kept them unaware of the creeping danger that lurked just outside.


    A shadow moved silently along the thick bark of the colossal tree.


    A pitch-black snake slithered upward with unnerving grace as its obsidian scales gleamed faintly in the low light.


    It was nearly five meters long and its body was as thick as a water bucket.


    Two small ashen-gray horns protruded from its head and gave it an almost regal yet terrifying presence.


    Unlike ordinary creatures, this one saw the world in heat signatures as its eerie yellow eyes were capable of detecting even the most well-hidden prey.


    The hidden treehouse and the three people within which would have remained undetected by normal creatures appeared clearly within its unnatural vision.


    A flicker of intelligence gleamed in its reptilian eyes as it maneuvered its way upward without making a single sound.


    As it slithered across the branches, an unfortunate ant happened to cross its path.


    The moment its tiny body met the serpent''s gaze, a dull yellow light flashed in the snake''s eyes.


    Instantly, the ant''s fragile form stiffened and in the span of a heartbeat, a thin layer of ashen-gray stone encased its body and petrified it entirely.


    With an almost casual flick of its tail, the now-stone ant tumbled from the branch and disappeared into the abyss below as it was lost in the darkness of the forest.


    The snake remained undeterred as its deadly focus was locked onto its intended prey.


    Moving with unnatural silence, it reached the entrance of the treehouse and coiled its way toward the sleeping trio.


    Its forked tongue flickered in and out and tasted the air for any traps or dangers as it neared the bed.


    It was now mere inches away from the exposed figures of Ethan, Virelle, and the young girl.


    The Dreadstone Basilisk opened its mouth wide and revealed jagged yellow fangs that dripped with thick, slimy saliva.


    Excitement flickered in its dull yellow slit eyes as it prepared to lunge at Ethan''s exposed face.


    Just as it reared back to strike, a dark chain with its tip carrying a small green dagger flashed through the air.


    The weapon whistled as it shot straight for the basilisk''s open maw.


    Sensing danger, the black snake twisted its head just in time.


    The chain still pierced through the side of its triangular skull as it missed a fatal blow but drew thick smelly inky-black blood that corroded the tree house''s wooden floor when it splashed on the floor.


    A piercing hiss echoed through the treehouse.


    The basilisk''s slit yellow eyes glowed, and in an instant, the entire length of the chain solidified into stone.


    With a crunch, the snake''s powerful jaws snapped it to pieces.


    The remnants crumbled into gray dust, and the green dagger clattered against the floor.


    A sharp voice rang out in the room.


    "It''s a grade-three Dreadstone Basilisk!"1


    Ethan''s tone was urgent yet steady.


    "Close your eyes and only use your soul sense to track it. Do not let your awareness get too close or even that will turn to stone."


    The three figures in the hut sprang into action.


    Ethan gripped the hilt of his broken saber as its dark hilt was connected to the chains of his right hand.


    In his left hand, his fingers twitched and a new dark chain sprouted from his palm.


    It rustled across the floor and attached itself to the fallen green crystal wind blade and it returned to his control again.


    Ethan knew that their reverse ambush had failed as the enemy snake was a whole grade higher than him with stronger senses and powers but he was not discouraged.


    And his fighting spirit and the rush for a deadly battle only grew fiercer.


    Virelle moved swiftly and her crimson threads spread across half the room like a spider''s web as it sealed off the exit.


    The delicate yet deadly silk shimmered under the dim light and vibrated with lethal tension.


    Velcy crouched low and her nails had elongated into razor-sharp claws. A growl rumbled in her throat as her thick white tail lifted high in the air.


    Her shiny white hair stood on end and her fluffy ears twitched as she focused entirely on her other senses.


    Her ice-blue eyes remained shut as she followed Ethan''s command.


    The wounded basilisk on the other hand did not retreat.


    Instead, its body coiled as it prepared for another attack.


    A deadly game had begun.


    The basilisk was now enraged. It coiled its massive body tighter, and its scales ground together with a rough and ominous sound that made Velcy shiver as all her hair stood on the ends.


    Its eerie yellow eyes burned with murderous intent as it reevaluated its prey. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Refer Chapter 40 for details

 Chapter 167 Slaying the Basilisk (2)

    Third Person''s POV


    It knew now that these weren''t ordinary victims.


    Ethan''s grip tightened on his saber hilt.


    He could sense the creature shifting as its body pressed against the wooden floor of the treehouse.


    The weight made the structure groan under the pressure.


    "Velcy, be ready to intercept. Virelle, force it into a narrow space," Ethan ordered in a controlled but sharp voice.


    The snake struck first.


    With blinding speed, it launched itself at Ethan, and its massive head tore through the air like a shadowy blur. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its gaping maw aimed straight for his throat.


    Ethan reacted instantly.


    He twisted his body to the side and narrowly avoided the snapping jaws.


    At the same moment, he slashed upwardly with his broken saber and cut it deep into the snake''s cheek.


    A layer of sparkling black ice froze the wound and spread a frigid coldness to its brain.


    A shrill hiss filled the hut as dark corrosive blood splattered across the floor. Before the basilisk could recover, Virelle''s red threads lashed out.


    The near-invisible strands wrapped around its body and tightened in an attempt to restrict its movement.


    The snake thrashed violently and slammed against the walls as it snapped most of the threads with sheer force.


    But Virelle was already prepared as she had recognized the strength of the snake early on.


    More of her blood energy revolved inside her magic dimension as more and more threads shot out and reinforced the bindings with layered precision.


    "Velcy, now!"


    Ethan commanded in a stern voice.


    Velcy pounced at his command almost instantaneously. This instinct was developed over their two years of battles together in the dark forest.


    With feline grace, she launched herself at the basilisk''s head as her crystal claws flashed in the dim light.


    Her sharp nails raked across the snake''s stony scales as she smartly targeted the softer flesh around its glowing eyes.


    A deep gash formed above its left eye and caused its eerie yellow glow to flicker. The basilisk hissed in pain and shook its head violently to dislodge her.


    Velcy flipped off its head just in time and landed on all fours with practiced ease.


    Her white tail swished aggressively behind her, and her ears twitched as she tracked every slight movement of the beast.


    "Good hit,"


    Ethan praised as he adjusted his stance.


    He wasn''t worried about their well-being but he maintained a serious expression.


    He knew he had the power to slay this beast alone so he gave them this opportunity to polish their battle skills and instincts while he prepared one of his most powerful moves.


    There was no need to battle the grade-three basilisk alone when he had Velcy and Virelle to gain experience from the fight.


    Seeing the snake, he remembered the massive one he had spotted from the shadow wyvern''s back two years ago when he first visited the little duchess''s castle with his lovely Master Nyx.


    Is this a progeny of that beast?


    Ethan thought with doubt as the massive beast''s eerie yellow eyes still remained in his brain.


    The snake''s sudden bloodthirsty ferocity reminded him that the fight wasn''t over.


    Despite its wounds, the basilisk refused to back down.


    It let out a guttural hiss, and the air around them suddenly grew heavier.


    Ethan''s sharp senses flared in warning.


    "Don''t breathe in!" he shouted.


    A faint yellow mist was spreading from the snake''s wounds and it was none other than its dreaded petrification aura.


    It was not just limited to its gaze but the basilisk''s entire bloodline carried this lethal ability.


    It was now fighting to kill.


    Virelle reacted first and weaved her fingers in quick and practiced movements.


    A thin layer of red protective threads formed over their bodies and acted as makeshift filters. The yellow mist sizzled on contact with it and glowed as it tried to petrify them.


    "Keep moving!" she warned with urgency as she knew her protective layer would not be able to hold it any longer.


    The basilisk struck again but this time, Ethan was waiting.


    He knew this snake was a special bloodline variant and was stronger than the average Crystal Formation Realm magical beast.


    In the blurry yellow mist, which even obstructed soul senses, Ethan moved effortlessly as he wrapped his body in a revolving layer of protective dark mana.


    Even the dark mana started turning gray as a thin gray stony layer formed over it.


    He knew time was short but his mind was calm like a still pool.


    Even the basilisk struggled to see in its own mist but it kept spraying dense yellow fog from its poison fangs indiscriminately as it kept increasing the poison''s volume.


    A faint rustle sounded in the snake''s senses as a green tip narrowed from afar as it aimed for its injured eye.


    The snake was wary and fast as it focused all its movement on evasion.


    It tilted its head just in time and chomped down on the green blade.


    With a powerful tug of its neck, it attempted to drag its attacker before it.


    But then, a sudden whooshing sounded from its side.


    Ethan was airborne as his muscles bulged with a beautiful blue sheen.


    An ice-blue aura concentrated on his broken saber and mixed with his dark magic power to form a jagged, black icy edge. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    His left hand controlled the faint chain that extended to his crystal-green wind blade.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    The sickening crunch of his saber connecting with the basilisk''s thick neck echoed through the treehouse.


    Blinding sparks erupted upon contact and the toughness and resilience of a Crystal Formation Realm magical beast became evident as Ethan met resistance.


    But then, a blinding blue light surged from his body, making him momentarily transparent.


    For a fraction of a second, an intricate icy blue skeleton encrypted with glyphs of blue vines became visible beneath his skin.


    The snake barely had time to react before its head abruptly separated from its body and rolled onto the treehouse floor.

 Chapter 168 Scouring The Loot

    Third Person''s POV


    A fountain of corrosive and stinky black blood sprayed from its decapitated neck.


    Ethan channeled his dark magic power and flooded it into his chains'' crystal wind blades.


    A small whirlwind formed that tore through the thatched ceiling and cleared both the poisonous yellow fog and the putrid stench of its blood.


    The hut creaked ominously and seemed to be close to collapse.


    Knowing the severity of the situation, Velcy jumped and clung to Ethan like a monkey as her fluffy ears twitched from the excitement and adrenaline of the battle.


    He wrapped his arm around Virelle''s smooth waist as his Dark Storm wings materialized on his back.


    With a powerful flap, they soared into the sky just as the treehouse gave in and crashed into the darkness below.


    Hovering in midair, they looked down at the remains of the battle. The petrified basilisk still twitched faintly, but Ethan knew it wouldn''t last much longer.


    He raised a hand and channeled his icy and dark energy into two thin nearly invisible black needles.


    With a command of his soul sense, they shot forward and instantly pierced the snake''s remaining eye sockets.


    The basilisk went completely still.


    Ethan waved his hand and two small, shadowy hands materialized in the air above its head and lifted its lifeless head.


    The snake twitched one final time, but Ethan remained calm.


    With a flick of his soul sense, the decapitated head vanished into his spatial ring.


    Meanwhile, Virelle had already wrapped its remaining body in red threads and stored it in her own spatial equipment.


    Ethan took a deep breath and steadied himself while his saber still hummed faintly as it buzzed with residual energy.


    He flapped his wings and they soared downwards he gilded downwards.


    The cold wind blew across their faces as Ethan''s dark violet hair ruffled in the back.


    Virelle had shifted on his back and crossed her legs around his waist while Velcy clung to his front like a small cat.


    Velcy kept her soft face nestled deep in his neck as her warm breath tickled his skin while Virelle''s red eyes flickered with irritation on seeing this.


    She remained silent but her expression made it clear that she was not pleased with Velcy''s behavior.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan could feel Virelle''s irritated gaze but he chose to act unaware and nonchalant.


    With a flap of his dark wings, they soared lower as he avoided the predators of the sky. Soon, the towering barren mountains of the Scarlet Hollow Peak came into his view.


    Their upper reaches were covered in snow, while the lower ridges remained sharp and rocky.


    Ethan descended and landed gracefully near a well-hidden cave nestled between the jagged cliffs.


    As soon as they landed, Virelle stepped away and dusted off her hunting attire.


    But Velcy refused to let go as her arms still clung tightly around Ethan''sneck and her legs around his waist.


    Ethan felt the two protrusions on his chest as Velcy''s growing chest pressed tightly against his chest.


    Virelle''s brows scrunched together in annoyance at her behavior as her red eyes narrowed. Ethan sighed, already anticipating her reaction. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gently peeled Velcy off and muttered,


    "She is sleeping, Virelle baby. No need to worry about it."


    Knowing Virelle''s possessive nature, he inwardly sighed but before she could say anything he turned his attention to their spoils.


    He shook Velcy gently and roused her from her nap.


    She yawned and rubbed her sleepy ice-blue eyes before crawling closer to him and gripping the hem of his tunic.


    "We did good, right, Big Brother?" she asked in her breathy but eager voice.


    Ethan smiled and ruffled her hair.


    "Yeah, you did great."


    Velcy''s ears perked up, and her thick white tail flickered excitedly. It moved up and wrapped around his arm as her fluffy white ears twitched in delight.


    Ethan found the sight endearing but Virelle''s voice pulled his attention away.


    "So¡­ what do we do with this thing?" she asked as she stretched her toned arms above her head.


    Ethan''s gaze involuntarily trailed down her smooth underarms and exposed stomach.


    The thin red hunting attire clung to her curves and he could see the shape of those perfect large breasts as her nipples became visible to the strain.


    He looked down and for a brief moment, the sight of her smooth abdomen and lovely navel ignited a searing fire in him.


    He quickly suppressed the distraction and turned serious.


    With a swoosh, the massive, sinister black basilisk head materialized on the ground.


    Ethan slipped on dark leather gloves stitched from shadow wyvern hide and drew his green dagger.


    His movements were precise as he carefully sliced into the beast''s head and avoided the hardened scales and the triangular bump on its forehead.


    Soon, a glowing yellow octagonal crystal emerged from the flesh. The core pulsed with eerie energy and its insides swirled with yellow and gray particles.


    Ethan wasted no time as he retrieved a transparent flask filled with a shimmering silver liquid and carefully dropped the core inside.


    The liquid reacted immediately and sealed rapidly dissolving energy back into the octagonal crystal.


    He exhaled in relief.


    Without proper preservation, the core would have dissolved into the world within moments.


    It was a rare find, and Ethan wasn''t about to let it go to waste.


    Velcy crouched beside him as her eyes glowed with curiosity.


    "Ooooh! It looks pretty! What kind of crystal is it?"


    "It''s a mutated core," Virelle answered, her voice tinged with excitement.


    "A fusion of the earth element and the elusive psychic element¡­ that''s what gives it petrification abilities."


    Ethan nodded.


    "A grade three core crystal of a Crystal Formation Realm beast.


    This crystal is the thing that makes a grade three creature known as a Crystal Formation Realm being. But this particular one is a mutated core crystal and so it is a very rare treasure."


    They all exchanged satisfied glances. This was an excellent haul.


    Such crystals could be used to enhance one''s magic power or forge powerful artifacts with mysterious abilities.

 Chapter 169 Preparations For the Journey

    Third Person''s POV


    However, the Silvershroud Essence that sealed and preserved the crystal was just as valuable.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    It had been a gift from the little duchess to Virelle on her twenty-third birthday and was indeed a rare treasure.


    Their moment of victory was interrupted by Virelle''s movement.


    She gestured toward another massive object taking up most of their space. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The full corpse of the basilisk had been removed from her spatial ring.


    Frozen in its final moments, the massive creature lay still with its head gone. The black poisonous and corrosive blood had dried at its severed neck.


    Ethan observed the petrified snake for a long moment as his sharp eyes glinted with greed.


    "We harvest it," he said simply.


    "Dreadstone Basilisk parts are worth a fortune."


    Virelle grinned.


    "Now you are speaking my language."


    Velcy''s tail wagged excitedly.


    "Ooooh! Does that mean we get to eat basilisk meat?"


    Ethan chuckled in amusement.


    "No, Velcy. Basilisk meat is poisonous."


    She pouted sadly as her ears drooped.


    "Aww."


    Virelle smirked.


    "That fight was intense but worth it. Dreadstone Basilisk materials are priceless. We will make a fortune selling them."


    Ethan nodded and retrieved his tools.


    Carefully, he harvested the sharp obsidian-like fangs first as each one was imbued with petrification venom.


    Next, the thick black scales, harder than steel were meticulously removed.


    Lastly, he removed those yellow slit eyes. The yellow eyes were a bit damaged but still remained an alchemist''s dream material.


    As he worked, Velcy watched intently and learned the process.


    She may have been young, but Ethan was determined to ensure she understood every aspect of survival, from battle to resource gathering.


    Once the harvesting was complete, Ethan dusted off his hands and stored the materials in his spatial ring.


    He waved his hand and the basilisk''s remains froze into a dark sculpture before they crumbled into black powder at the slight touch of Velcy and dispersed into the wind.


    Ethan glanced at the horizon and noted that dusk was approaching.


    "Alright, we are done here," he announced.


    "Let''s move before the bigger predators come sniffing around."


    Virelle stepped closer and wrapped an arm around his waist as she pressed her body against his.


    Ethan wrapped an arm around her as Velcy clung to him from the front again.


    With a powerful flap of his Dark Storm wings, he propelled them into the air.


    The wind howled around them as they soared toward the castle and left behind the remnants of their battle deep in the heart of the Stygian Woods.


    ---


    When he reached the castle, the sun was already setting on the horizon.


    Ethan landed on the dreary castle''s courtyard with a whoosh, and the DarkStorm wings dissolved into the dark energy that retreated back into his body.


    Virelle straightened her stretched hunting attire, while Velcy reverted to her earlier scarred form.


    Her shining white hair dulled into gray, and her tails and cat ears vanished as if they had never existed.


    Ethan was used to it but Virelle still watched in slight amazement as she had never seen or even heard of a beast kin capable of fully concealing their features at will in her whole life.


    A sudden cold sensation crept up Ethan''s neck and sent goosebumps across his skin. He turned abruptly as his eyes narrowed at the dark silhouette standing atop the castle wall.


    Crows cawed in the distance as their cries echoed through the dreary courtyard.


    Despite the daylight, a lifeless chill spread through the air and was thick with an unnatural presence.


    But instead of growing wary, the three of them sighed in relief.


    In the next blink, the tall shadow was now standing before them.


    The outline of a busty and curvy womanly figure could be seen from the shape of the shadow.


    Ethan and Virelle greeted her with practiced formality while Velcy clung to Ethan''s clothes and simply kept her gaze lowered.


    "Good evening, Lord Altheria."


    "It''s good to see you, Master."


    A quiet hum escaped the shadowy figure.


    Virelle''s tense shoulders relaxed at the familiar mature voice but Ethan''s expression on the other hand was slightly odd as he was one of those who knew the true reality behind the duchess''s curvaceous form and velvety voice.


    "It is time, isn''t it, little Ethan?"


    The mood shifted instantly. The casual air disappeared and was replaced by a heavy sense of seriousness and anticipation.


    Ethan nodded as he was fully aware that the time had finally come for his entrance into this continent''s grand stage.


    At eighteen, he was finally ready.


    "For your journey to the Abyssal Sanctum, your Master was supposed to accompany you," Altheria continued speaking in her deliberately cool and unreadable tone.


    "However, due to an emergency on her part, she will not be with you. But fret not as I will ensure you three reach your destination."


    Ethan exhaled softly as he carefully restrained his emotions. He had already come to terms with his Master''s sudden disappearance before his eighteenth birthday.


    Still, the disappointment lingered in his heart and had yet to fade.


    He had been eagerly awaiting her promise which she had made to him two years ago on that steamy night.


    That time he had been on the verge of claiming her as his own but she had stopped him for some reason and had promised him with full seriousness that on his eighteenth birthday, she would finally make him a man.


    But now, that promise lay broken and was lost with her sudden disappearance.


    Not only had she left him aching in more ways than one but she had also disrupted their plans to travel together to the Infernal Citadel where he would finally begin his time at the Abyssal Sanctum.


    Ethan knew that any type of delay was no longer an option.


    He would not be given any type of preferential treatment by the ancient abyssal spirit that monitored the induction with its eagle senses.


    Ethan knew that the new batch of students would be inducted within the next month.

 Chapter 170 The Vampire Primogenitors flesh

    Third Person''s POV


    And like the previous times, this once-in-three-year induction would draw in talents from every race across the Blood Veil Continent.


    The Abyssal Sanctum which was more commonly referred to as the Demon Academy by the common populace stood within the infamous Infernal Citadel which was a demonic city positioned at the heart of this continent.


    It was a volatile land as it rested on the precarious border between the two dominant demon empires of the Abyssal Dominion and the Infernal Sovereignty.


    From the vampire territory of the Southwest Stygian Woods, the journey to the Infernal Citadel would take at least a month by carriage.


    In this world still bound by medieval limitations, such travel was the optimal and safest choice.


    Ethan clenched his fists as a glimmer of determination flashed in his crimson eyes. His time had come.


    Nevertheless, Ethan sighed in relief as the Duchess had just said that she would help them in their journey, meaning she would most likely take them with her using her Heaven Connection power.


    That way, they wouldn''t have to wade through the many dangers and difficulties they would face if they traveled by carriage.


    Ethan could fly but he wasn''t strong enough to carry both Virelle and Velcy while evading the countless threats lurking across the Blood Veil Continent.


    The most optimal method of travel was still by carriage unless, of course, someone powerful intervened to assist them which in their case was the Duchess.


    His train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the little Duchess''s words.


    She started saying in a calm yet serious voice.


    "But the most important matter still is concealing your aura and ensuring that even the Ancient Abyssal Spirit of the Abyssal Sanctum believes you are a genuine native of this continent and one of noble vampire lineage from the Sangrial family."


    Velcy looked up at Ethan with wide and curious eyes. This was the first time she had heard that he was not a native of the Blood Veil Continent.


    But Virelle remained composed and even the Duchess could tell that from her cool and unbothered attitude.


    She already knew about Ethan''s mixed bloodline and his half-human and half-demon origins. He had already confided in her two years ago when they had confirmed their relationship.


    The Duchess suddenly waved her hand through the air and from the shadowy void of her being, a pool of dark red blood began seeping out and writhed like a living entity.


    Ethan''s eyes widened on witnessing such a strange sight.


    It resembled something straight out of a horror film but before he could dwell on it, the liquid surged forward and enveloped them completely.


    It rose from all directions and enclosed them within a crimson dome that pulsed with eerie energy.


    The three of them stood still and watched in awe as the Duchess manipulated the blood with effortless precision.


    After placing the sound and sense-proof barrier, she hid her true body further in the tall shadow and placed her delicate index finger against her chin as she swiped down with her sharp nails.


    A thin slit followed in its wake and formed on her skin.


    But no blood seeped out. Instead, she inserted her fingers into the wound and pulled forth a writhing blood tentacle.


    It was dark red and glowed wildly with an unsettling eerie blood-red light.


    But as Altheria''s gaze fell upon it, the tentacle quivered and turned into something softer and more malleable¡ªlike a strand of silk.


    She whispered an incantation in an obscure forgotten tongue.


    Black and red light erupted from her fingertips and flowed over the tentacle as small black cryptic patterns formed and slithered across its surface.


    The markings moved in synchronized motions and bonded the tentacle in place.


    The three onlookers remained silent as they couldn''t see what the duchess was doing.


    And their confusion was evident until the Duchess finally spoke.


    "For you to deceive the Abyssal Sanctum''s spirit, you need this," she said as she took out the now-tamed blood tentacle in front of Ethan.


    "This will mask your real aura and make you indistinguishable from a true Sangrial noble. Even that Ancient Abyssal Spirit will be unable to detect your true nature."


    Ethan narrowed his eyes and studied the strange object with wariness.


    Two years ago, he had fought against a tentacled red monster in the castle''s dark well and that battle had nearly cost him his life. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The memory replayed in his head and hesitation crept into his veins on sensing the familiar aura and appearance radiating from the blood tentacle.


    The Duchess noticed his reluctance and sighed as she offered an explanation.


    "This is a flesh fragment of the Vampire Primogenitor," she said in a bland voice and he could not understand the emotions behind her tone.


    "It is said that he lived hundreds of thousands of years ago."


    Hearing that, Virelle''s eyes widened in shock as she was clearly unable to fully process what she had just heard. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s expression remained unreadable.


    He had already suspected the connection between this tentacle and the monstrous entity they had encountered in the well.


    Now, his suspicions were all but confirmed.


    What was the true nature of that creature? What is the link between the black gate, that shadow tentacle monster, and the Vampire Primogenitor?


    I have so many questions but no answers.


    As these thoughts clouded his mind, the Duchess moved swiftly. She waved the tentacle which glowed ominously before it flew and wrapped itself around Ethan''s wrist.


    In the blink of an eye, the red and black flesh twisted and transformed into a metallic bracelet.


    A shudder ran down Ethan''s spine as he instinctively reached to touch it.


    The moment his fingers brushed against its cold metallic surface, a pulse of crimson light erupted from it and coursed through his entire body.


    A sudden sharp and almost unbearable itching sensation erupted in his gums and eyes. Velcy and Virelle gasped as they watched Ethan''s transformation unfold before their very eyes.

 Chapter 171 That Little Midget !!

    Third Person''s POV


    His normally crimson irises darkened into an intense blood-red hue that started matching Virelle''s own vampiric eyes.


    Sharp, prominent fangs extended from his incisors and completed the transformation.


    The pain faded but the changes remained and didn''t vanish.


    Ethan reached up and ran his fingers along his face and his teeth which he found as pinty and sharp.


    Ethan felt it was too unreal for a moment as the transformation was absolute.


    Virelle''s expression was difficult to read but Velcy''s was one of pure fascination.


    "Is there something wrong with my face?" Ethan asked wryly though he already knew the rough answer.


    The Duchess chuckled and retrieved a mirror from her spatial ring as she held it up for him to see.


    Ethan''s reflection greeted him but it was different now.


    He looked every bit the part of a noble vampire.


    His white fangs gleamed in the dim light and his eyes held an unmistakable predatory glow.


    "Don''t worry," the Duchess reassured him.


    "Even though you now appear as a vampire, you won''t need to drink blood and you can function as you always have. Furthermore¡­"


    She reached out and pressed her fingers lightly against the bracelet.


    Immediately, a blood-red pulse retreated from Ethan''s body and flowed back into the metal. Within seconds, his appearance returned to normal.


    He marveled at the ease of the transformation and was unable to suppress his admiration.


    "Now that I have fulfilled my promise," the Duchess continued, "it is time for you three to begin your journey."


    She clapped her hands and from the nearby stable, a dark carriage emerged, pulled by spectral horses with glowing red eyes.


    The driver was a gaunt old man with thin slit-like red eyes. He handled the reins with eerie precision as the carriage rolled to a stop before them.


    The three of them exchanged comical expressions.


    Especially Ethan, who had been convinced that Altheria would personally escort them to the Infernal Citadel.


    But now, seeing the carriage before him, his expectations crumbled.


    Had they misinterpreted her offer of help?


    As if reading his thoughts, the Duchess wagged her shadowy index finger in front of them and her voice carried a note of amusement.


    "Did you truly believe I would personally escort you to the Demon Academy?" she teased.


    "If that''s what you thought, then you are sorely mistaken. This journey will serve as a trial and is a test I have arranged for you, little Ethan."


    Ethan groaned inwardly but she wasn''t finished.


    "And don''t look so put out," she added while grinning with glee.


    "This is also an opportunity for you. As your future headmistress, I suggest you ask Virelle about my¡­ reputation at the academy."


    At this, Virelle paled slightly while Ethan and Velcy both looked at her with curiosity.


    The Duchess only laughed smugly.


    Ethan''s face twitched in irritation as a thought raced across his head.


    This little midget¡­ Always pretending to be a wise, mature woman. I know your true nature. I have seen it firsthand.


    Velcy was still trying to make sense of the situation and glanced between them with a bewildered gaze.


    Clearly, she had not yet grasped Ethan and Virelle''s disappointment.


    With a resigned sigh, Ethan turned his attention back to the carriage. It seemed their journey would not be as simple as he had hoped.


    "Ohh, I forgot to ask. What did you three hunt today?" the Duchess asked, her voice laced with curiosity.


    The three exchanged glances, knowing she was in for a surprise.


    Without a word, they retrieved the basilisk''s massive body and its decapitated head and placed them before her.


    The gruesome sight was enough to make even the Duchess pause.


    However, Ethan refrained from showing her the flask containing the Silvershroud Essence which preserved the condensed energy from the mutated core of the Dreadstone Basilisk.


    "Wow, what a rare find! A Dreadstone Basilisk? Is this one from that guy''s clan?"


    Altheria mused as she inspected the body with a knowing glint in her shadowed eyes.


    "How did you three manage to take it down?"


    Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly. Her words suggested she was familiar with the creature''s origins.


    Still, he answered truthfully and explained that they hadn''t actively hunted it but rather slain it in self-defense when it attacked them.


    "Hmm... In that case, I''m relieved. I won''t have to listen to that guy''s complaints if this one attacked you first."


    Her words only deepened Ethan''s suspicions. Who exactly was ''that guy''?


    He wanted to ask but decided against it.


    Instead, he nodded and stored the basilisk''s remains inside his spatial ring. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to head inside the castle to retrieve his belongings but was stopped by Altheria as she handed him a small silver ring.


    "You don''t need to go back inside. I have already packed everything for you in this spatial ring. Now off you go."


    Ethan''s expression twisted into one of pure disbelief.


    He took the ring hesitantly and was already regretting about the whatever ''surprises'' the Duchess might have packed for him.


    Nevertheless, he bowed in gratitude and stepped toward the carriage.


    The Duchess waved her hand in farewell with her voice carrying a teasing lilt.


    "See you three at the Infernal Citadel. Good luck and don''t be late!"


    As the carriage began moving, the spectral horses neighed and their ghostly blue flames flickered as they led the way. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    They entered a tunnel hidden beneath the castle and were soon enveloped in darkness. Ethan glanced out of the window but there was nothing but pitch-black stone surrounding them.


    The black carriage, however, moved without trouble. The hooves of the spectral horses left glowing blue imprints on the tunnel floor as they trotted forward.


    Though the tunnel sloped downward, the ride remained smooth as if the carriage itself adjusted for the angle.


    Inside, however, Velcy and Virelle were marveling at their surroundings. Unlike its mundane appearance on the outside, the interior of the carriage was luxurious.


    A small chandelier hung from the ceiling as its enchanted crystals emitted a warm golden glow.

 Chapter 172 A New Journey

    Third Person''s POV


    Delicate patterns of intertwined silver and crimson adorned the walls, and the floor was layered with plush velvet carpeting.


    Comfortable cushioned seats lined the sides, and a small sleeping area was tucked into the back corner.


    A polished wooden table with an embedded dressing mirror stood near the front.


    "It''s very beautiful," Velcy whispered as she ran her fingers along the delicate engravings on the wall.


    Virelle who was the reserved type simply nodded in agreement but Ethan could see the awe in her eyes.


    "This carriage is reinforced and expanded using spatial magic," Ethan explained with a small smile.


    "Specifically, Dimensional Expansion. There are probably less than fifty such carriages in the entire continent and they are extremely rare and valuable."


    The girls stared at the carriage in awe and nodded at his explanation as that was the only plausible explanation behind this marvel.


    Then, in a moment of innocent curiosity, Velcy reached for a decorative vase sitting atop a small counter. As she lightly nudged it, a sudden shift occurred.


    The walls of the carriage turned transparent.


    All three froze as the world outside came into clear view.


    The dark tunnel around them stretched endlessly and ancient underground formations of jagged black rock cast eerie shadows.


    The spectral blue flames from the horses illuminated their path and revealed intricate carvings along the tunnel walls and strange symbols that glowed faintly in response to their passing.


    Ethan''s eyes widened as he muttered.


    "That was... unexpected."


    Velcy pulled her hand back immediately and stared at the vase as if it had betrayed her.


    "I¡ªI didn''t mean to!"


    Virelle, however, was too focused on the view to pay attention to Velcy''s flustered reaction. "This tunnel... It''s ancient."


    Ethan nodded.


    "It must be one of the hidden passages of Scarlet Hollow Castle. No one knew of its existence except the Duchess, I suppose."


    As they watched, the tunnel gradually widened and the rough-hewn stone walls transitioned into naturally formed caves.


    Stalactites hung from the ceiling and water dripped from some of them that glowed faintly in the dim light.


    Then, at last, they emerged from the tunnel, breaking into the open expanse of the Stygian Woods.


    The towering, gnarled trees of the ominous forest stretched out before them as their blackened bark and crimson leaves swayed gently in the setting sun.


    The moment they exited, the carriage wheels rolled smoothly onto the forest path, and the spectral horses adjusted their pace.


    Glancing back, Ethan caught a glimpse of the barren mountains surrounding Scarlet Hollow Castle and its dark spires that were barely visible above the treetops.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    When will I return here?


    He let out a quiet sigh. In just two years, this castle had become a keeper of many of his wonderful and happy memories.


    Yet, within those very walls, countless mysteries remained and were waiting for him to uncover them. He steeled his mind and focused on the next stage of his adventure.


    With their departure finalized, a sense of anticipation settled over the three of them. Their journey had begun.


    And there was no turning back.


    --------


    The blood moon shone high above and cast an eerie crimson glow over the swaying gnarled trees.


    The night seemed calm and still. It was an odd contrast to the usual ruthless and unforgiving atmosphere of the Blood Veil Continent.


    Yet, within a particular clearing tension crackled in the air like a storm about to break.


    An old black carriage that seemed worn by time and travel rested beside a path frequently used by travelers moving between the Central Dominance Lands and the Stygian Woods.


    This path was the only safe route through which travelers could move between the regions of this huge continent.


    However, the peacefulness of the scene was a mere illusion.


    A young man with striking violet hair and piercing crimson eyes stood before a gathering of dark figures.


    His cold demeanor sent chills through the dark figures surrounding him.


    His name was Ethan and currently, his patience was wearing thin.


    "So, you refuse to let us pass, even though I have agreed to take a different route?"


    Ethan''s voice was icy and his words measured but those who knew him could sense the storm brewing beneath his calm exterior.


    The small shadowy figures murmured among themselves in an undecipherable dialect and their guttural laughter was filled with something vile.


    Though they were hidden in the darkness, Ethan had no problem seeing their true appearances. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were small and barely reached four feet in height.


    They were clad in ragged loincloths and some were even fully naled as their grotesque bodies stood exposed under the blood moon''s glow.


    Observing them, Ethan noticed one thing. All of them were males and there were no females in their group.


    Their pointy black ears twitched, and their eerie toad-like yellow eyes glowed as they locked onto Virelle and Velcy with unmistakable hunger.


    They snickered and pointed at Ethan''s companions and their perverted intentions were perfectly clear.


    Ethan''s gaze darkened and his fingers twitched as they itched to slaughter them. He knew that glint in their eyes.


    These creatures weren''t just here to rob them but they had far worse intentions.


    Virelle remained silent but her nails gleamed with a flickering crimson light and the very air around her began to thrum with restrained power.


    Velcy who was still shaking off the last remnants of sleep tensed suddenly as the strands of her gray hair flickered faintly with a white glow.


    The sea of creatures parted suddenly, and a gruff snarling voice echoed through the clearing.


    It spoke in the universal Aegaryn language of the Agate Star World.


    "Boy, who gave you permission to speak in my presence? Hand over those two women, and I might consider sparing your miserable life. Refuse and you will be eaten alive, and as for them..."


    It pointed at the two women standing beside Ethan and snickered arrogantly as he delivered its threat.


    "Hehe, I will personally defile them."

 Chapter 173 The Dark Goblins

    Third Person''s POV


    The words were thick with arrogance and cruelty. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The figure who spoke remained hidden among the goblins, but Ethan''s sharp eyes found him easily.


    The speaker was a towering figure who was nearly eight feet tall and clad in gleaming bronze armor with thick wolf fur draped over his shoulders.


    A massive bronze halberd rested on his back, and his yellow toad eyes gleamed with greed as they lingered on Virelle.


    She wore a short strapless red night dress that clung to her figure and the fabric strained slightly over her full breasts.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The dress left her shoulders and underarms exposed in the cold wind as her smooth pale skin glowed softly under the moonlight.


    The delicate fabric swayed with her movements and gave the impression it might slip at any moment though in reality, it held firm.


    Despite the lecherous stares from the goblins, Virelle remained composed with an icy and focused expression.


    Her beauty was accentuated by the eerie light of the blood moon and only added to her commanding presence.


    "Dark Goblins..." Ethan murmured and the realization settled like a stone in his gut.


    The dark goblins were a blight upon the Blood Veil Continent and a festering wound that no empire or kingdom had ever managed to truly cleanse.


    Individually, they were weak and even pathetic with their stunted frames, rusted weapons, and weak strength.


    But their true strength lay in their numbers, cunning, and unrelenting savagery.


    They were a plague that multiplied faster than any army could cull them and were hidden away in their labyrinthine tunnels beneath the Dark Forest.


    Their reputation was one of nightmares.


    They were not merely scavengers or petty thieves but were predators that were driven by a primal hunger for domination and reproduction.


    Their most infamous trait was their ability to breed with any humanoid female.


    It was a grotesque power that defied the natural order.


    Once captured, a woman''s fate was unspeakable.


    The gestation period of their offspring was horrifyingly short and was no more than a month.


    It ensured that their numbers swelled with terrifying speed.


    Slave traders, who often transported women of various species for profit were their frequent targets.


    The goblins cared not for gold or jewels and their spoils were only flesh and blood.


    Entire caravans had vanished into their tunnels and the screams of the captured echoed until they were silenced forever.


    The lucky ones died quickly.


    The others¡­ their fates were whispered about in taverns and marketplaces and their stories so grim they made even hardened mercenaries shudder.


    Many powers had tried to eradicate them.


    Armies had marched into the dark forests only to find that the dark goblins had vanished like smoke.


    Many great eradications were conducted over thousands of years but they never went truly extinct.


    When the cost of these campaigns grew too high, the great races turned their attention elsewhere and dismissed the goblins as a nuisance rather than a threat.


    But those who had faced them knew better.


    Experienced warriors spoke of their terror in hushed tones.


    They swarmed like insects with eerie coordination, and a gleam of madness for women always burned in their evil yellow toad eyes.


    They were not to be underestimated.


    To encounter a big goblin horde was to stare into the abyss of primal savagery, where cruelty knew no bounds and survival was a fleeting hope.


    But Ethan was not worried.


    The goblin commander smirked and had expected Ethan to react in anger.


    Instead, the young man remained unnervingly composed as his gaze scanned the horde with calculating precision.


    Something about that icy calm sent a ripple of unease through the goblin leader.


    Not far from the brewing confrontation, the frail-looking old carriage driver with sunken eyes suddenly opened his lids ever so slightly.


    A blood-red gleam flashed within them for the briefest moment before he shut them again, unnoticed by all.


    The goblins wielded rusted chipped swords and daggers with their weapons showing signs of excessive use but little maintenance.


    Many carried crude catapults with small sacks of stones slung over their shoulders.


    Despite their sheer numbers, they were poorly equipped.


    Velcy was less affected and shifted closer to Ethan as her instincts warned her that violence was inevitable.


    Ethan exhaled softly and his fingers curled into fists. He had seen enough.


    Be ready, you two. Stay close to me. If I dive into the horde, remain near the old driver.


    Virelle and Velcy barely moved at his sound transmission but their gazes sharpened as they acknowledged his command.


    After two years of fighting together, they no longer needed verbal confirmation.


    The goblin commander''s eye twitched. His instincts screamed that something was wrong.


    A newly advanced Crystal Formation warrior like himself should have had the upper hand here yet something about the boy''s unwavering confidence unsettled him.


    Something''s off¡­


    His arrogance and pride warred with his instincts but ultimately, survival won as he had relied on them for decades.


    "Encircle them!" he bellowed.


    The goblins hesitated, confused by the sudden change in orders, but fear of their leader spurred them into motion.


    The goblins began to spread out and their grotesque forms shifted like shadows as they moved to encircle Ethan, Virelle, and Velcy.


    The air grew heavy with the stench of sweat and rot and their yellow eyes gleamed with hunger and malice.


    But just as the first goblin stepped forward, Ethan''s gaze flickered, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Now!"


    His voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    In one fluid motion, Ethan raised his right hand to a ninety-degree angle holding his broken saber that gleamed dully in the moonlight.


    At the broken tip, a small dark orb began to form as it swirled with icy energy.


    It condensed into a bullet-shaped projectile as its surface crackled with dark magic.


    With his precision honed from countless battles in his previous life, Ethan fired it toward the goblin commander lurking at the back of the horde.

 Chapter 174 Brutual Fight

    Third Person''s POV


    The commander''s eyes widened as his instincts screamed at him in warning.


    At the last possible moment, he ducked his head sideways and the dark bullet grazed his neck before slamming into his shoulder.


    The impact was thunderous as it sent the massive goblin hurtling backward.


    He crashed through trees and vanished into the deep shadows of the dark forest.


    A faint trail of blood and splintered wood marked his path.


    Seeing the goblin commander duck at the last fraction of a second, Ethan only felt a slight regret but he didn''t stop.


    His saber hummed as multiple dark energy bullets erupted from its broken edge.


    This move was a mini version of his Shadow Frost Nova with added refinements inspired by the weapons of his previous life.


    It required a sturdy and tough medium like his broken saber that was strong enough to handle the explosive gathering of his icy and dark magic energy and its eventual firing in short bursts.


    This technique was a fusion of his dark magic and the sniping skills from his previous life and was deadly in its precision.


    His broken saber which was sturdy enough to withstand the explosive energy was the perfect medium.


    He still remembered the first time he had fired the Shadow Frost Nova from afar in his battle against the Umbra Spider on the Ebon Spire Peak.1


    His mana veins and the flesh of his right arm had nearly been torn apart due to the explosive impact and rushed energy that had overwhelmed his mana veins.


    In the last two years, he had destroyed many grade-one sabers while practicing and developing this move, which had similar principles to the firearms of his previous world.


    It allowed him to utilize his sniping skills from his past life.


    The goblins screeched in fury and pain as the bullets tore through their ranks.


    One dark projectile shattered the skulls of three goblins in a single line as their brains splattered like overripe fruit.


    A towering hobgoblin around six feet in height had its entire chest shattered and frozen when a well-aimed bullet pierced its heart.


    The goblin horde faltered and their mad advance was momentarily broken by the sheer devastation in their ranks.


    But they were relentless and soon resumed with an even greater fervor.


    Dozens of stones flew toward the trio which were launched from by the ones wielding crude slingshots.


    Ethan waved his hand and conjured a thick ice shield that hovered in the air before the trio.


    It was mobile as it intercepted and deflected the stones effortlessly.


    Behind him, Virelle and Velcy moved like shadows and began their attacks as they moved in a blur of crimson and silver.


    Virelle''s nails elongated into razor-sharp red claws that dripped with blood magic.


    She tore through the nearest goblins with brutal efficiency as her movements were a deadly dance.


    Velcy hair turned white and her ears and tail popped out and the air around her crackled with an almost visible white aura.


    She moved and unleashed her claws as she ripped through the throats and guts of the goblins with feral precision.


    Dark blood splattered across the clearing and the ground soon turned into a gruesome mosaic of gore.


    Ethan remained at the rear as his focus was split between sniping the goblins and protecting his companions.


    He remained in the back and carefully sniped the goblins who attempted to ambush Virelle and Velcy as their bodies collapsed mid-charge.


    But a desire to feel his blade cutting through the vile creatures'' throats flared in him, and he ceased firing more bullets.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    But as the battle raged on, a primal urge stirred within him.


    It was a desire to feel his blade cutting through their flesh and to revel in the visceral thrill of close combat.


    He stopped firing more bullets.


    With a flick of his wrist, a dark chain erupted from his right palm and connected to his broken saber which soon dangled from its end like a deadly pendulum. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spun the chain like a flail as the saber whirled through the air with lethal precision.


    In one fluid motion, he leaped forward and the chain extended as he executed a full-circle swipe.


    The saber''s blade cut through the goblin ranks like a scythe through wheat and sent heads rolling and bodies crumpling to the ground.


    To better control the chain and increase his efficiency, he rotated it with both hands as he cut through the goblin ranks like a farmer reaping his harvest.


    The goblins screeched in terror and their ranks started breaking as Ethan''s chain saber danced through the air.


    He moved with calculated grace and the chain remained an extension of his will.


    He suddenly dodged sideways as a small goblin''s rusted sword sliced past his waist.


    Ethan dodged without turning and his elbow slammed into the creature''s skull with a burst of icy energy.


    The goblin''s head exploded like a watermelon as its body collapsed in a heap.


    But the respite was short-lived.


    A massive hobgoblin who was nearly seven feet tall charged at him with a roar with its giant bone club raised high.


    Ethan''s chain retracted in a flash as the hilt of his saber returned to his hand just in time.


    He ducked under the swing and his body bent backward after which he delivered an upward slash.


    The blade cut through the hobgoblin''s torso in a diagonal arc which led to its body splitting apart with a sickening crunch.


    Ethan didn''t pause in his carnage.


    With a flap of his Dark Storm wings, he soared into the air and flew above Virelle and Velcy''s position who were slowly being overwhelmed by the sheer number of goblins.


    In the air, he summoned a massive Shadow Frost Nova with its size double that of his head.


    With full strength, he hurled it into the densest part of the horde.


    The energy sphere moved like a beautiful comet in the night as it left a shining blue trail of icy mist.


    Refer Chapter 35